West Old Turkic - Turkic Loanwords in Hungarian L-Z [2] 9783447062602

Citation preview

A

ndrâs

|Â

R o n a -T a s

rpâd

B erta

with the assistance o f Lâ s z l o K â r o l y

WEST OLD TURKIC TURKIC LOANWORDS IN HUNGARIAN Pa r t

II:

L e x ic o n » L - Z « , C o n c l u s io n s , A

pparatus

2011

Harrassowitz Verlag •Wiesbaden

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Publication of this book was supported by the Hungarian Scientific Research Fund, the National Research and Development Programme and the Hungarian Academy of Sciences

Cc^ver illustra^io^: The picture on the cover is from Cod Clm x 404 of the Chronicum Pictum, now held in the Szechenyi National Library, Budapest. On p. 21, we see the Conquest o f Pannonia. On the righthand side, Arpâd arrives on a white horse with six captains and lance-wielding armoured warriors to conquer the Carpathian Basin. In the centre, surrounded by Hungarians calling the name o f God three times, Arpâd drinks the water o f the Danube from a drinking horn. To the left stands Kushid with a wooden flagon in his hand for the same purpose. On the left-hand side, the Slav prince Svatopluk on his throne receives Kushid. Kushid’s groom leads the white horse with a golden saddle. In the lower right-hand corner, women approach with their children, while herdsmen and castles can be seen at the top. The pictures in the Codex were painted around 1360.

Bibliografische Information der Deutschen Nationalbibliothek Die Deutsche Nationalbibliothek verzeichnet diese Publikation in der Deutschen Nationalbibliografie; detaillierte bibliografische Daten sind im Internet über http://dnb.d-nb.de abrufbar. Bibliographic information published by the Deutsche Nationalbibliothek The Deutsche Nationalbibliothek lists this publication in the Deutsche Nationalbibliografie; detailed bibliographic data is available in the internet at http://dnb.d-nb.de.

For further information about our publishing program consult our website http://www.harrassowitz-verlag.de © Otto Harrassowitz GmbH & Co. KG, Wiesbaden 2011 This work, including all of its parts, is protected by copyright. Any use beyond the limits of copyright law without the permission of the publisher is forbidden and subject to penalty. This applies particularly to reproductions, translations, microfilms and storage and processing in electronic systems. Printed on permanent/durable paper. Printing and binding: Hubert & Co., Göttingen Printed in Germany ISSN 0177-4743 ISBN 978-3-447-06260-2

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Table of c o n ten ts

Pa r t I

Table

..........................................................................................................................

v

Pr e f a c e .................................................................................................................................................

vıı

of contents

Introduction 1 Previous Research ......................................................................................................................

3

1.1 A brief overview of previous research on Turkic elements in H ungarian............

3

1.2 Works on Turkic historicallexicology ...........................................................................

11

2 Historical

............................................................................................................

19

2.1 Turks in East Europe ..........................................................................................................

19

background

2.2 Iranians in East Europe .....................................................................................................

24

2.3 Goths in East Europe ..........................................................................................................

25

2.4 Slavs in East E u rop e............................................................................................................

25

2.5 Hungarians in East E u ro p e...............................................................................................

27

2.5.1 The names of the H ungarians.............................................................................

27

2.5.2 Early written sources on the Hungarians ........................................................

31

2.5.3 The Hungarians on the East European step p e................................................

32

2.6 The Carpathian Basin on the eveof theHungariancon qu est...................................

36

2.7 Hungarian-Turkic contacts afterthe conquest of theCarpathian B a s in ..................

39

3 T he

structure of the l e x ic o n ...............................................................................................

41

3.1 General questions ................................................................................................................

41

3.2 The “head” ............................................................................................................................

42

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

VI

Ta b l e

of c o n t e n t s

3.3 Etymological statu s..............................................................................................................

43

3.4 D atabase................................................................................................................................

44

3.5 Turkic etymology..................................................................................................................

46

3.6 Hungarian etymology..........................................................................................................

48

3.7 Bibliography..........................................................................................................................

48

3.8 Transcription and transliteration.....................................................................................

49

Lexicon 4 Lexicon » A -K « ..............................................................................................................................

53

A, Â .................................................................................................................................................

53

B .......................................................................................................................................................

83

C .....................................................................................................................................................

198

C s ..................................................................................................................................................... 206 D .....................................................................................................................................................

281

E, E .................................................................................................................................................

307

G .....................................................................................................................................................

348

Gy ...................................................................................................................................................

363

H .....................................................................................................................................................

425

I, ^ ...................................................................................................................................................

437

J .......................................................................................................................................................

474

K .....................................................................................................................................................

478

P a r t II

Table

..........................................................................................................................

v

4 Lexicon » L - Z « ..............................................................................................................................

619

of contents

L ....................................................................................................................................................... 619 M ..................................................................................................................................................... 620 N y ...................................................................................................................................................

623

O, Û ................................................................................................................................................. 626 Ö, O ................................................................................................................................................. 663 S ....................................................................................................................................................... 688 S z ..................................................................................................................................................... 754 T ....................................................................................................................................................... 837 Ty ..................................................................................................................................................... 965 U,

Û .............................................................................................................................................

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

968

Table

of c o n ten ts

VII

Ü, Û ................................................................................................................................................. 975 V .....................................................................................................................................................

989

Z ....................................................................................................................................................... 1006 Conclusions 5 A

historical phonology of

Hungarian ...............................................................................1011

5.1 From Proto-Ugric to Early Ancient H ungarian..............................................................1011 5.2 General considerations.........................................................................................................1011 5.3 The corpus .............................................................................................................................. 1013 5.4 The structure of the Ugric protolanguage. Phonotactics............................................1014 5.5 The reconstruction of the Ugric protolanguage ............................................................ 1015 5.6 The origin and the history of the Proto-Ugric consonants ....................................... 1015 5.6.1 Oral stops .................................................................................................................. 1016 5.6.2 N asals......................................................................................................................... 1020 5.6.3 Affricates .................................................................................................................. 1025 5.6.4 Sibilan ts......................................................................................................................1027 5.6.5 L iquids........................................................................................................................1029 5.6.6 Spirants .................................................................................................................... 1032 5.6.7 The semivowels /y/ and /w/ .................................................................................1033 5.7 The changes of the Proto-Ugric consonantal phonemes in Early Ancient Hungarian and Old Hungarian ......................................................................................... 1036 5.7.1 The main tendencies of the consonant changes ..............................................1036 5.7.2 Strong tendencies ................................................................................................. 1036 5.7.3 Weak tendencies ......................................................................................................1037 5.7.4 Chronological remarks on consonant changes .............................................. 1038 5.8 The origin and the history of the Proto-Ugric v o w els................................................1040 5.8.1 Syllabic structure ................................................................................................... 1040 5.8.2 Word stre ss............................................................................................................... 1041 5.8.3 Quantitative opposition......................................................................................... 1041 5.8.4 The back / front opposition or vowel harmony .............................................. 1042 5.8.5 The rounded / unrounded opposition .............................................................. 1042 5.8.6 The Proto-Ugric first-syllable vowels, their origin and changes ............... 1042 5.8.7 The tendencies of the changes I. Preservation or change ............................. 1043 5.8.8 The percentage distribution of the Proto-Ugric vowels of the first sy llable...................................................................................................1059 5.8.9 The origin and the continuation of Proto-Ugric vocalism .............................1059 5.8.10 The tendencies of the changes II. Lengthening of Proto-Ugric first-syllable vowels ........................................................................................... 1061

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

VIII

Ta b l e

of c o n t e n t s

5.8.11 Compensatory lengthening................................................................................ 1061 5.8.12 Lengthening before the clusters /SC/ and /S 'C /............................................1062 5.8.13 Lengthening before the clusters /IC/ and primary and secondary / w C / ..................................................................................................... 1062 5.8.14 Lengthening by contraction of primary /Vws/- and secondary /Vws/ syllables....................................................................................................... 1063 5.8.15 Lengthening by contraction of/Vys/syllables ............................................1064 5.8.16 Lengthening by contraction of/Vys/syllables ........................................... 1064 5.8.17 Secondary shortening...........................................................................................1065 5.8.18 The formation of diphthongs in Late Ancient Hungarian.........................1065 5.8.19 Historical changes in the vowel system of non-first syllables in Proto-Ugric.........................................................................................................1066 5.9 6

The vowel system at the end of Early Ancient Hungarian..................................... 1069

W est Old T urkic

and

Hu n g a ria n .......................................................................................1071

6.1 The phonology of West Old T u rk ic.................................................................................. 1071 6.1.1 General considerations...........................................................................................1071 6.2 The consonants .................................................................................................................... 1072 6.2.1 Unvoiced oral stops ............................................................................................... 1072 6.2.2 Voiced oral stops ................................................................................................... 1077 6.2.3 N asals......................................................................................................................... 1083 6.2.4 Affricates .................................................................................................................. 1088 6.2.5 Sibilants .................................................................................................................... 1094 6.2.6 Laryngeal, guttural and labial sp iran ts.............................................................. 1099 6.2.7 Dentilabial fricative and palatal approximant, semivowels ......................... 1102 6.2.8 /l/and the question of lam bdacism .................................................................... 1104 6.2.9 /r/ and the question of rhotacism ...................................................................... 1107 6.3 The v o w els.............................................................................................................................. 1114 6.3.1 West Old Turkic a-sou nd s.....................................................................................1114 6.3.2 West Old Turkic e-sounds ...................................................................................1117 6.3.3 West Old Turkic (-sounds...................................................................................... 1119 6.3.4 West Old Turkic o-sounds ...................................................................................1120 6.3.5 West Old Turkic w-sounds.....................................................................................1120 6.3.6 West Old Turkic ö-sounds .....................................................................................1121 6.3.7 West Old Turkic w-sounds.....................................................................................1121 6.4 Changes in the vowel system ........................................................................................... 1121 6.4.1 Changes in the oppositions of the vowels ........................................................ 1121 6.4.2 Changes in the functional load of vowels ........................................................ 1122 6.4.3 Sporadic fronting ................................................................................................... 1124

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Table

of c o n ten ts

IX

6.5 Derivational morphology ................................................................................................... 1124 6.5.1 Introductory remarks ............................................................................................. 1124 6.5.2 Words of foreign origin ......................................................................................... 1124 6.5.3 West Old Turkic words of foreignorigin, but with a Turkics u ffix ............1125 6.5.4 West Old Turkic words transmitted through thirdlanguages ......................1125 6.5.5 Formatives of denominal n o u n s.......................................................................... 1125 6.5.6 Formatives of deverbal n o u n s.............................................................................. 1130 6.5.7 Formatives of denominal v e rb s............................................................................1133 6.5.8 Formatives of deverbal verbs ...............................................................................1134 6.5.9 Turkic influence on Hungarian homophonous deverbal verb formatives 1135 6.6 Morphological embedding of West Old Turkic verbal bases in Hungarian.......... 1136 6.6.1 Turkic verbs in the Hungarian verbal system ................................................ 1136 6.6.2 The fundamental distinction between the Turkic and non-Turkic loan verbs in Hungarian ....................................................................................... 1139 6.6.3 Typology of the embedding of Turkic verbs ..................................................1140 6.7 Lexicology .............................................................................................................................. 1143 6.7.1 Word classes............................................................................................................. 1143 6.7.2 Word stock common to Chuvash and Hungarian......................................... 1144 7 W ho

spoke , where and when

W est Old T urkic? ..............................................................1147

7.1 Space ........................................................................................................................................ 1147 7.2 T im e .......................................................................................................................................... 1149 7.3 Culture and the economy ................................................................................................. 1160 7.4 Who spoke West Old Turkic? ........................................................................................... 1163 7.4.1 Avars .......................................................................................................................... 1163 7.4.2 The Danube B u lg ars............................................................................................... 1165 7.4.3 Bulgars and K hazars...............................................................................................1167

A pparatus 8 Lists

and in d ic e s ............................................................................................................................1179

8.1 Improbable etymologies ..................................................................................................... 1179 8.1.1 Notes on some improbable etym ologies............................................................1179 8.1.2 Short notes ................................................................................................................1230 8.2 Index of East Old Turkic w ord s........................................................................................ 1239 8.3 Index of West Old Turkic w o rd s.......................................................................................1252 8.4 Index of Mongolic w o rd s................................................................................................... 1261 8.5 List of Hungarian words of (Finno-)Ugric origin. A selection ............................... 1272

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Table

X

of contents

8.6 List of Proto-Finno-Ugric and Proto-Ugric words in H ungarian........................... 1294 8.7

Hungarian words with problematic Finno-Ugric and Ugric etym ologies.............1317

8.8 Hungarian semantic copies ............................................................................................... 1324 8.9 List of Alanian and other Middle Iranian loanwords in Hungarian .....................1331 8.10 List of Cumanian w o rd s...................................................................................................1340 8.11 Index of Slavic words ........................................................................................................1343 8.12 Index of Hungarian w o rd s...............................................................................................1345 9 B ibliography ................................................................................................................................ 1371 10 A bbreviations .............................................................................................................................. 1461 10.1 Alphabeticallist of abbreviations ................................................................................... 1461 10.2 Systematic list of abbreviations ..................................................................................... 1482 11 Maps .................................................................................................................................................1485 11.1 The migrations of the Hungarians.................................................................................. 1486 11.2 The migrations of the Bulgars ......................................................................................... 1487 12 Numerical Data, A ddenda & C orrigenda .........................................................................1489 12.1 Numerical data .................................................................................................................... 1489 12.2 A ddenda................................................................................................................................ 1491 12.3 C orrigenda............................................................................................................................1494

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

C hapter Four

L e x ic o n » L - Z «

L LEK ‘ a h o le in the ice (for fısh in g )’ see v e k .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

M M EG G YÖ z ‘ to co n v in ce (s o m e b o d y )’ see

gyoz.

M EGKijCESEDiK ‘ to b e c o m e fe lty ( o f the h air o f d o g s )’ see krjc.

MEGÖRÜL ‘ to b e c o m e m a d ’ see ö rü l.

dial ‘ d ry s u m m e r fo g , r a in b o w ’ | C u m dial m id-20*^ c. ma(o)nar köd [m a o n â r k ö d ], molnârköd [m o ln â r köd] | mönâr köd < mönâr {com p w ith köd ‘ m ist, f o g ’ } < *munar C h u v uyar). W i t h th e s u ff + ( X ) n - bu fo r m e d bun- ‘ h av in g d istu rb ed ’ . T h is m a y be c o n n ected w ith E O T

an u n clear m in d , s o m e b o d y ’ s m in d b e in g c o n fu se d ’ > ‘b e in g fe e b le -m in d e d , b ein g sen ile’ . T h e T verb

bun-

‘b e in g senile, fe e b le -m in d e d , losin g con trol o f on e self, g o in g

fig h tin g m a d ’ is represen ted in m o st T p eriod s a n d lgs. See e.g.: OT

mun-: azmış munmıs tars azag nomlaglar

‘ -fa lse (H e n d ) preach ers w h o h av e

asrük kişi tag tana muna yorıyurlar ‘ so irren sie w ie b etru n k en e M e n sc h e n u m h e r ’ (U T T V I 215), qarı ar mundı ‘ the o ld m a n (etc.) w a s sen ile’ (A K ), mun- ‘ to b e /g e t sen ile’

g o n e a stra y ’ (M M II I 2 9 ,3 -4 , C la u s o n ‘ s tran slation is better th an Le C o q ’ s),

mun-

munu-) ‘ to g r o w o ld ’ (A G u l), mün- (r: mun-) ‘ d e lirm e k ’, w h ic h are s y n o n y m o u s w ith delü ol-, i.e. ‘ to be p o sse sse d b y evil spirits, m a d ’ (A IM I), mun- ‘ to b e c o m e sen ile’ (A R b g ), mun- ‘ b u n a m a k ’ (A Y C ), T k m

(A Q B ); M T

bun- ‘ to b e

‘b u n a m a k ’ (U Y ),

sen ile’ ( A A H ) ,

monu-

(r:

muna- ‘b u n a m a k ,

şeye aklı e r m e m e k ’ ( A A H I ). O n th e ders o f

çok ihtiyarlıktan y a p tığ ın ı b ilm e m e k , bir

bun- (mun-),

see

munuk

fu s e d ’ (C la u so n 1972: 768; E rdal 1991: 231; cf. also in the b in o m in a l ru n a w a y , stray ’ ). C f. also

munduz

‘a

‘ senile, fe e b le -m in d e d ’ (A R b g ; C la u so n 1972: 768),

w h ic h m a y , acco rd in g to E rdal (1 991: 3 2 3 -3 2 4 ) , derive fr ?

muntur- ‘ to

‘ m e n ta lly c o n ­

azok munuk

*mun-dur-(u)z;

cf. also

m ak e s o m e b o d y m a d ’, w h ic h is a h a p a x in M M III (see C la u so n 1 9 7 2 :7 6 8 ;

E rdal 1991: 802),

munduz

‘ sk v ern y j, z lo n a m e r e n n y j’ (A T e f),

fâ ltig ), u n s c h u ld ig ’ (L C C G ); N T

m un- ‘ sil'n o

munduz (m u n d u s)

staret', o d rjah let ’ (T k m D ),

‘ (e in -

buna- ‘ to

en-

bunak ‘ sec o n d ch ild h o o d , d o ta rd ’ (Tt), bun-, bulsu-, bulsur-, buna-, bundur-, bunuk- ‘b e ğ e n m e m e k , a zım sa m a k , k ü ç ü m se ­ m e k ’ (T tD ), bun- ‘b y t' n e d o v o l'n y m , u stavat' s d o r o g i’, bunak ‘ sla b o u m n y j, v p av sij v ter u p o n dotage, to b e c o m e an im b e c ile ’ (T t),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

622

MONAR KOD

munu- ‘ to g r o w o ld ’ (M U y g T Y ), munu- ‘ staret', d rjah let ’ mun- ‘ plu tat', b lu zd a t', zab lu zd at sja, zab lu d it sja, za p lu (Y ), mun- ‘ in V erlegen h eit g era ten ’ (D lg ). Sal munax ‘ n era( munur ‘ m ist, f o g ’, this

T u rn in g b a ck to

h as to b e a der fr

bun-, mun-

-(A)r, w h ic h is th e sa m e as or h o m o p h o n o u s w ith the aorist. T h e aorist munar (A K ). T h e w o r d mönâr in the exp ression monâr köd (“m ö n â r ” m ist, fo g ) h as b e e n

w ith a s u ff of

munE /H

is

co n ta m in a te d w ith the H w o r d o f Sl origin a n d spoken fo rm s as

mönâr.

molnâr ‘ m ille r ’, th e latter h a v in g

su ch dial

It w a s M â n d o k y (1983: 3 9 1 -3 9 2 ) w h o w ro te a b ou t the

T origin o f the w o r d an d co rrectly id en tifıed th e o rigin o f this dial w o r d in G reater C u m a n ia . T h e w o r d is n o t n o te d in th e n e w H dial dict o f B. L o rin c zy a n d absent fr Ligeti (1 986) a n d B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 ; 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 ). For u n k n o w n reason s th e w o r d is n o t treated in M â n d o k y (1993), a n d the 1983 short p a p er is a lso m issin g in the b ib lio g ra p h y c o m p ile d b y M â n d o k y , th o u g h eigh t o f his w o rk s are noted.

♦ Verbickij 1884: 457; Ramstedt 1935: 255,449; Poppe 1960: 35, 71,154; Clauson 1972: 347-348, 768-769; Mândoky 1983: 391-392; Erdal 1991: 231, 323-324, 802; Tenisev 2001: 35-36; Dybo 2003: 83-86; StarostinDybo-Mudrak 2003: 953, 955.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Ny NYÖGER [n ö g e r], n y ö g e r [n öger] ‘ th e n a m e o f a gro u p o f m ilita ry p e o p le in H u n g ary , th e C u m a n b o d y g u a rd to the H u n g a ria n k in g ’ | 1285

neugarios

[n e ü g a r -io s], 1287

Neugeri(is) [n e ü g e r -i-is], c1320 Niugaere [n ü g e r -e ], 1390 G N newger [n ö g e r], 1432 G N neger [neger] | nöger < *nöger

nd)

a n d the v o ic in g o f th e fin al

-k

> -g , o n w h ic h

see § 6.2.2 an d § 6.2.6. T h e w o r d fo r ‘ flo u r ’ has an initial

h- a n d

a lo n g v o w e l in K h :

secon d ary, th en on e can su p p ose an early W O T varian t

*yun,

‘ flo u r ’ c o u ld h a v e b e e n fo r m e d w ith the k n o w n C h u v s u ff Chuv

uyax, bes

T h e ch an ge

(ilteber )


yi- an d he- > (e -)

‘ fiv e ’ >

hi

>

*hilteber, el

>

yal

> Chuv

ak- > *iax- > yux- ‘ to f l o w ’, as > *ia s > yıvâs ‘ tree, w o o d ’ . T h is applies ev en kal- > *xial- > yul-

‘ to re m a in ’,

yal >

hün.

I f this

h- is n ot sânâx

fr w h ic h C h u v

+ Vk

(see

ay

‘m o o n ’ >

366) a n d E g o ro v (1964: 207) su pposed. >

ye

is k n o w n , e.g. in V B u lg

‘v illa g e ’ . T h e lo n g

yus

a

iu

becam e

yiltever


yıvar ‘ h e a v y ’, agac k-: kan > *xian > yun ‘b lo o d ’,

‘ h e r m e lin ’,

after an initial

kamci > *xiamse

>

yumsâ

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

‘ sorcerer’,

kar

>

*xiar > yur

644

ONDO

‘ s n o w ’ . B ut this ch an ge is n o t con sisten t; w e fın d

kanat

>

*xianat

>

*yunat

>>

sunat

at > yat ‘ n a m e ’ in stea d of* yut, and *yunat. T h a t m e a n s that the

‘w i n g ’, in stea d o f

ch a n ge did n o t occu r in all w o r d s at th e sa m e tim e. T h e ch an ge occu rs w ith v o w e ls o th er th an EOT

ün ~

In th e AChagBL

a: kın

>

*xiin

*yünak

>

yene

‘ sh ea th ’,

ıt > yit

‘ d o g ’ . W e h a v e to p lace in to this line

sânâx. database, w e o n ly fin d un, ün fo r ‘ flou r, etc.’ w ith source, w e fin d yun. T h is is the BahJat-ul-Lugat

WOT

> Chuv

on e exception . In the c o m p ile d in 1861 b y

Fethali K ajar K a zv in i a n d edited b y T h u r y in B u d a p est in 1903. O n p. 65, T h u r y rem ark s that “in all oth er [C h a g a ta y ] diction aries w e fin d a n d adds that in the sa m e dict w e fin d and

yesmak

in stea d o f

ismak

yuzatmak

un”

[translated b y R on a-T as]

uzatmak y- rem a in s

in stea d o f

fo r ‘ to sp in ’ . T h e fo r m w ith

fo r ‘ to stretch ’, isolated , b u t it

d o es n o t lo o k like a m isp rin t or o th er fault. In th e K h a l - H dict b y K ara (1 998: 299), w e fin d

nuntag

‘por^tott, p o r alaku, p o r

[p o w d e rized , in p o w d e r fo r m , p o w d e r ]’ a n d fo r this K a ra reco n stru cted th e w ritte n fo r m as

nuntay.

T h e w o r d occu rs in the M o ex p la n a to ry dict b y C e v e l (1 966: 388)

w ith th e m e a n in g ‘ n jacalsa n , talh alsan , n arijn ü rm e g ju m ’ an d C e v e l g iv es as e x a m p les:

nuntag em, tamhinü nuntag, nuntag arül ‘p o w d e r e d m e d ic in e, th e p o w d e r o f arül (that is th e p o w d e r e d fo r m o f th e arül, dried cu rd )’ . C e v e l adds

tab acco, p o w d e r

a fe w den verbs fo r m e d fr th e n o u n . T h e w o r d is presen t in the dict b y H a n g in (1986: 370) as

nuntag

‘p o w d e r ’ w ith the sa m e an d so m e a d d ition al phrases. T h e oth erw ise

isola te d K h a l w o r d can be fo u n d in the K a z - M o dict b y B a zy lh a a n (1 977: 330), w h ere

nuntag is g iv e n as eq u iva len t to the K a z w o r d üntak - a m o n g others (üyrmeg, üyrem, ürmeg). It is clear that w e h av e here th e sa m e featu re as in M o uygasun a n d nuygasun > nogosun ‘w o o l ’ . T h e M o w o rd s are den ders fr *uyga an d *nuyga w ith the s u ff +sUn an d are h isto rically the sa m e w o rd s as T yuy ‘w o o l ’ . M o s t p r o b th e M o w o r d

ably, th e y all g o b a ck to an ea rly fo r m

*nowur-,

(2 003: 9 9 8 ) recon struct P M o

nuntag y-

an d E O T

untak

*nuya.

O th erw ise , S t a r o s t in -D y b o -M u d r a k

w h ic h is u n acceptable. T h u s in the case o f M o

w e m a y also recon struct a fo r m w ith

b u t in a n y case th e initial

y-

in

yun

a n d in W O T

*yünak

n-,

w h ic h ch a n g ed to

> Chuv

sânâx

is a great

deal m o re credible. E /H T h e H w o r d

ondö

h ad th e m e a n in g ‘ flo u r sifted fr o m the a lrea d y g ro u n d

cereal, the h u sk o f differen t cereals, p o w d erlik e su bstan ces selected du rin g g rin d in g in the m ill’ in th e old er lg. Later, or parallelly, ‘ sp erm , sem in a l flu id ’ represen ted a sem a n tic shift ca u sed b y sim ilarity. T h e e ty m o lo g y w a s p ro v id e d b y V â sâ ry (1973: 8 8 - 9 2 ) . In the sa m e v o lu m e o f

Magyar Nyelv,

P allo attem p ted to o ffe r a so m e w h a t

d ifferen t e ty m o lo g y (P allo 1973: 4 8 0 -4 8 1 ) , d erivin g the H w o r d fr H w h ic h derives fr

*on-

ont-

‘ to p o u r ’

an d this w a s said to c o m e fr a T * u n -, presen t in C h u v

van-

‘ lo m a t'sja , ra z b y v a t'sja ’ . M â n d o k y ( 1 9 9 3 :1 1 0 -1 1 1 ) m e n tio n e d th e w o r d w h ile dea lin g w ith o n t o k (see there). B en k o co n sid ered th e w o r d to be o f u n k n o w n o rigin ( 1 9 6 7 -

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

ONTOK

645

1 9 8 4 /2 : 1082) b u t later, w ith so m e h esitation , accep ted V â sâ r y ’ s e ty m o lo g y (B en k o 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1063). Ligeti (1 986) d id n o t m e n tio n the w o rd .

♦ Thury 1903: 65; Bârczi 1941: 224; Joki 1952: 366; Egorov 1964: 207; Cevel 1966: 388; Benko 19671984/2: 1082; Clauson 1972: 166; Pallo 1973: 480-481; Vâsâry 1973: 88-92; Sevortjan 1974-1980/1: 597; Bazylhaan 1977: 330; Hangin 1986: 370; Erdal 1991: 455-458; Mândoky 1993: 110-111; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1063; Fedotov 1996/2: 95-96; Kara 1998: 299; Starostin-Dybo-Mudrak 2003: 998.

dial ‘ cru m b ( o f bread ), m o rsel, a sm a ll p iece *untak |T untak ‘p o w d er, gro o ts, p o w d e r y g rist’ .

O N TO K , o n t o g

arslan, arıslan, arsalan,

arsıl

araslan, araslan

is a d en der o f

etc. w a s d erived fr

arsıl

ar

w ith the

E /H A ft e r earlier o p in io n s, V â m b e r y (1870: 1 2 7 -1 2 8 ) a rg u ed in fa v o u r o f the T orig in o f th e H w o r d

oroszlân

‘ lio n ’ . G o m b o c z (1907a : 309) accep ted V â m b e r y ’ s e ty -

m o lo g y a n d later he (1912b : 110) recon stru cted th e O C h u v c o p ied fo r m

*arıslan

for

th e H w o r d , w h ic h w a s accep ted b y H o rg er (1 924: 133). N e m e th (1 942b : 2 9 3 -2 9 5 )

*ar, to w h ic h +sIl an d + A n . N e m e th m e n tio n e d that in the SibT arsıl o ften occu rs in c o n n e ctio n w ith v ariou s a n i-

co n sid ered that the base fo r the T e ty m o n c o u ld b e th e co lo u r n a m e w e re ad d ed the d en n o m in a l su ffs tales o f R a d lo ff th e co lo u r n a m e m a l n a m es (cf. A ltR

a^

arsıl ayü,

A lt T R

arsıl aba,

A ltT e lR

arsıl a^

(cf.

ayü, aba

‘b e a r ’,

‘ w ild a n im a l’ )). B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /2 : 1093) accep ted the O T e ty m o lo g y o f the H

w ord

oroszlân.

A c c o r d in g to B ârczi (1958b : 5 6 - 5 7 ) (a n d see also Ligeti (1 986: 118,

1 9 7 ,1 9 9 )), in th e H w o r d o f T o rigin th e ch a n ge o f th e fırst-sy lla b ic H / a / to / o / stem s fr d issim ilation a n d the ch an ge / a / > / â / is the w e ll-k n o w n se c o n d a ry len gth en in g . A c c o r d in g to B en k o (1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1 0 6 9 -1 0 7 0 ), th e T co p ied fo r m co u ld b e (< T

arsıl

*arıslan

‘ rö tlich g e lb ’ ). SerbC roat co p ied th e H w o rd .

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 127-128; Gombocz 1907a: 309; Gombocz 1912b: 110; Bang 1916-1917: 126, 130; Horger 1924: 133; Ramstedt 1935: 14; Bârczi 1941: 225; Nemeth 1942b: 293-295; Ramstedt 1951: 103; Spuler 1952: 108-110; Pritsak 1954: 23; Bârczi 1958b: 56-57; Moravcsik 1958/2: 72, 222; Scerbak 1961: 137-138; Besevliev 1963: 293; Pritsak 1963: 36; Doerfer 1963-1975/2: 39-40; Egorov 1964: 31-32, 277; Benko 19671984/2:1093; Râsânen 1969: 27; Hovdhaugen 1971:180-181; Clauson 1972: XLVIII, 192, 238, 930; Zieme 1974: 367-368; Sevortjan 1974-1980/1: 177-179; Ligeti 1986: 118, 197, 199, 305; Erdal 1991: 92, 100; Benko 19931997/2: 1069-1070; Fedotov 1996/1: 56; Scerbak 1997: 101-102; Tatarincev 2000-2004/1: 138-139; Tenisev 2001: 55, 158, 640-641. OROZ ‘ to stea l’ see o r v .

ORSO [orso] ‘ spindle, w h o r l’ | c1405

*urcuy

*awurcak > *uwurcak > *wurcuk > urcuk or th e like); see su ch fo rm s

th e w o r d >

as:

aurciq, aurciq ‘v ere te n o ’ (SibTat), uvurcox ‘v e re te n o ’ (K arT), uvurcuk ‘v ere te n o ’ oğurcak ‘ y ü n b ü k m e k için k u llan ılan b ir a y g ıt’ (T tD ). A m o n g th e w o rd s

(K arH ), ?

u n d er 2 o n e can fin d O T data, w e ll d o c u m e n te d M T data an d fo rm s characteristic o f th e O g branch . T h e separation o f the data in to tw o grou p s seem s to b e acceptable fo r sem a n tic reason s. T h e m e a n in g o f the data u n d er 1 is ‘ sp in d le’, w h ile data w ith th e m e a n in g ‘w h o r l, th e w e ig h t o f th e sp in d le’ are listed u n d er 2. A n o th e r rea son to separate th ese d ata is H

orsö. It

seem s to b e v e r y lik ely a W O T

lw in H . It is, h ow ev er, n o t v e r y p lau sib le that the w o r d fo r m b e e n c o p ied as

*urcuy.

H

orsö

*agircak

c o u ld h ave

has p reserv ed a v e r y early W O T w o r d w h ic h is m u c h

earlier th an the E O T data. T h e item s u n d er h ea d in g 2 are e ty m o lo g ic a lly c o n n ected w ith T

agir,

the origin al

m e a n in g o f w h ic h w a s ‘ h e a v y ’ (see C la u so n 1972: 8 8 - 8 9 ; R öh rb orn 1 9 7 7 -1 9 9 8 /1 : 6 5 ­ 67; Sevortjan 1 9 7 4 -1 9 8 0 /1 : 8 5 - 8 6 ) . T h e sec o n d a ry m e a n in g s o f T

agir

are ‘ im p o rta n t,

d istin g u ish e d ’, ‘v alu ab le , sin cere’ resp ‘b u r d e n so m e ’ . T h e n o m in a l fo r m co u ld h ave v erb al ders in th e h istorical p eriod s o f the T lgs: see e.g.

agru- (*agir-U-)

‘ to be or

b e c o m e h ea vy , o f an illness, to b e c o m e serious or severe’ (cf. Erdal 1991: 474, w h o h as rig h tly d em o n stra ted that C la u so n 1 9 7 2 :9 1 did n o t separate th e verb fo rm s and

agri-

‘ to ache, to b e p a in fu l’ ) an d see also

agir +lA-

agru-

(cf. C la u so n 1972: 94; Erdal

1991: 4 3 0 ; D o e r fe r 1 9 6 3 -1 9 7 5 /2 : 75).

agir is n o t o b v io u sly a sim p lex . agircak ‘ spindle w h o r ls ’ m a y b e a (agir +cak) w ith th e origin al m e a n in g ‘ sm a ll w e ig h t ’ - despite C la u s o n ’ s

T h e b a sic w o r d d en n o m in a l

o p in io n (1 972: 92); o n the su ff, see E rdal (1 991: 4 6 - 4 7 ) . A n o th e r p o ssib ilty - w h ic h see m s to be less p referable - is that this is a m a tter o f a der fo r m e d b y + cuk (see Erdal 1 9 9 1 :1 0 7 ). T h e v o w e l in th e th ird syllab le in th e oldest sources co u ld be, h ow ev er, an

-a-.

T h e data u n d er th e section 1 m a y v e r y lik e ly g o b a ck to a P T v erb al b a se

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*urV-

ORV

a n d th ey m a y h av e b e e n d erived w ith the s u ff thus

*urVcUk.

T h e O T s u ff

-cUk

653

-cUk

(o n th e su ff, see E rdal 1991: 359),

w h ic h fo r m e d n o m e n in stru m en ti o ccu rred after

th e seg m en ts / r / an d / n / . In oth er p h o n etic p o sition s, it m a y h av e th e fo r m T h e b a se o f

*urVcUk

is u n k n o w n . T h e w e ll-k n o w n v erb al b ases

strike’ (cf. C la u s o n 1972: 1 9 4 -1 9 5 ) or

ör-

ur-

-gUc.

‘ to put, to

‘ to p la it’ can be exclu ded.

E /H It w a s V â m b e r y (1 870: 122; 1882a: 231) w h o fırst co n sid ered th e H w o r d

orsö

to b e o f T origin. P aason en (1 902: 2 4 3 -2 4 4 ) th o u g h t that the H w o r d is o f T origin, a lth o u g h its T cou n terpart d o es n o t exist in C h u v . G o m b o c z (1907a : 309) accep ted the T e ty m o lo g y o f the H w o r d a n d later (1912b : 110) recon stru cted an O C h u v cop ied fo r m

*urcug.

*orcak. B en k o *urcıg or *urcug. Ligeti

A c c o r d in g to Ligeti (1 965: 288), the T co p ied fo r m w a s

( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /2 :1 0 9 4 - 1 0 9 5 ) reco n stru cted th e T co p ied fo r m as (1 970c: 421; 1 9 8 6 :5 7 ) treated T

urcuk a n d ağırcak sep arately a n d recon stru cted (Ligeti *urcaq fo r the H w o r d . B en k o ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1070)

1986: 280) th e T co p ied fo r m as

co n sid ered the H w o r d as an o ld T lw fr a lg o f the C h u v type.

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 122; Vâmbery 1882a: 231; Paasonen 1902: 243-244; Gombocz 1907a: 309; Gombocz 1912b: 110; Bârczi 1941: 225; Doerfer 1963-1975/2: 75; Egorov 1964: 82-83; Ligeti 1965: 288; Benko 19671984/2: 1094-1095; Râsânen 1969: 8; Ligeti 1970c: 421; Clauson 1972: 88-89, 91-92, 94, 194-195; Sevortjan 1974-1980/1: 85-86, 418; Röhrborn 1977-1998/1: 65-67; Ligeti 1986: 57, 79, 82, 194-195, 280, 287, 529-530; Erdal 1991: 46-47, 107, 359, 430, 474; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1070; Berta 1996: 29; Fedotov 1996/1: 178-179; Tatarincev 2000-2004/1: 38; Palâdi-Kovâcs 2001: 185; Starostin-Dybo-Mudrak 2003: 1148. ORSZÂG ‘ cou n try, state, em p ire’ see u r.

Vrof [u r -o s], [1 2 3 7 -1 2 4 0 ] ? P N Orod [o r -o d ], vruwt [u r v -u t], p 1 3 7 2 /c 1 4 4 8 vrfagnak [u r -sâ g n â k ], c1395 or [or], c1405 vruu [u rvu ] | orv < *urvu < *u vru < *uyru /s s / ch an ge

to o k p lace b efore th e / s / > /lC / change. S t a r o s t i n -D y b o -M u d r a k ( 2 0 0 3 :3 1 3 -3 1 4 ) o b serv e d th at M M o

arbis ‘ k n o w le d g e ’ are T lw s. Further, verb *ar- ‘ to m a k e m a g ic , cast spells,

(S H ) a n d L M o structed P T

‘ w itch cra ft, cra ft’ tog eth er w ith P M o

*arga

arba- ‘ to

cast sp ells’

th ey a ttem p ted to tie th e re c o n to d e c e iv e ’ to a P A n o u n

*ârV

‘w a y , m e th o d ’ a n d PTu * a r - ‘ to m ake,

w o r k , con struct, to c o m e to o n e ’ s senses, to cause fear ( o f an evil gh o st), to appear in o n e ’ s im a g in a tio n , shape, fo r m , evil spirit’ . T h e co n n ectio n w ith M o

arga

is m o r -

p h o lo g ic a lly unclear. T h e data u n d er the PTu h ea d in g can h a rd ly b e interrelated and th e recon stru ction o f PTu

*ar-

seem s p h o n e tic a lly u n c o n v in c in g .

E /H V â m b e r y ( 1 8 7 0 :1 6 7 ) co n sid ered th e H w o r d to be o f T o rigin , b u t his e ty m o lo g ica l ex p lan a tio n w a s b a se d o n data w h ic h do n o t b e lo n g here. M u n k â c si (1901e: 312) lin k ed th e H w o r d to V o ty

urves,

b u t later (1 908c: 2 9 3 -2 9 4 ) , accep tin g S etâ lâ ’ s

h y p o th e tic a l su gg estion , h e regard ed it to be o f T der. T h e e ty m o lo g y he su p p osed w a s b a se d o n erron eou s data. G o m b o c z (1 912b : 221) rejected M u n k â c si’ s a n d S etâ lâ ’ s p o sitio n s a n d th o u g h t that the T e ty m o lo g ie s p ro p o se d fo r th e w o r d p o se seriou s d ifficu lties. R â son y i (1934: 1 5 7 -1 5 8 ) d efin ed th e co p ied fo r m as C h u v (1 941: 2 2 5 -2 2 6 ) b e lie v e d H

orvos

*arvissi.

B ârczi

to be o f u n certain a n d d eb a ted origin. P ais’ s e x -

p la n a tio n (1 975b : 1 0 0 -1 0 4 ) o f th e intern al se g m e n t

-v-

in th e H w o r d p o ssib ly b ein g

se c o n d a ry is u n accep table. B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /2 : 1 0 9 6 -1 0 9 7 ) co n sid e red th e e ty m o lo g y o f th e H w o r d as u n certain , b u t h e did n o t reject the p o ssib ility o f a T source

(*arvisci

~

*arvissi).

R âsân en (1969: 16) traced H

orvos

b a ck to T

arba-ci,

b u t this

su gg estion is m o r p h o lo g ic a lly obscure. In a n oth er p lace in his dict (1 969: 24), he

orvos to T arvis. H e th o u g h t that th e T fo rm s m a y be interrelated w ith arpa ‘ L o s’ . R edei (1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 : 16) h esita tin g ly to o k the F U g r fo r m *a rp a ‘ irg e n d e in W a h r s a g u n g s -, Z a u b e r m itte l’ as a starting p o in t fo r th e e ty m o lo g y o f orvos, lin k ed H

Finn

b u t h e h im s e lf sa w that this der causes d ifficu lties an d did n o t reject th e p o ten tial T e ty m o lo g y . B en k o ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1 0 7 1 -1 0 7 2 ) listed th e H w o r d a m o n g w o r d s w ith u n certain e ty m o lo g ie s. H e did n o t rule ou t its F U g r origin , b u t p o in te d o u t that F U g r

*arpa

‘ irgen d ein W a h r s a g u n g s -, Z a u b e r m itte l’ m a y also h a v e T relations. A c c o r d in g

to h im , th e fin al se g m e n t

-s

in th e H w o r d m a y b e a den suff. A c c o r d in g to G erstn er

(2 004: 223), the u n u su a l p ro p osa l o f the T - F U g r > H e ty m o lo g ic a l c o n n e ctio n in the

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

659

os

case o f the w o r d

orvos

orvos m u st

b e h a n d le d v e r y carefully. Ligeti (1 986) o n ly m e n tio n e d

in the In d ex to his m o n o g r a p h in brackets, th u s he d id n o t a ssu m e a T origin.

T h e / c / > / s / ch an ge m a y h av e o ccu rred in H ; the disappearance o f the fin al

-i

is

a H d e v e lo p m e n t (see § 5.8.18). T h e v o c a lism is m o re p ro b lem a tic. T h e O H fo r m w a s

urvus.

T h e clo sed / u / m a y h av e b e e n a su bstitu tion fo r / o / b u t u n lik ely on e fo r / a /

or / â / . W e h a v e to su ppose an

*arwilcı

>

*arwucı

>

*orwuci

lab ialisation in W O T .

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 167; Munkâcsi 1901e: 312; Munkâcsi 1908c: 293-294; Gombocz 1912b: 221; Râsonyi 1934: 157-158; Bârczi 1941: 225-226; Poppe 1960: 43; Benko 1967-1984/2: 1096-1097; Râsânen 1969: 16, 24; Clauson 1972: 193, 199; Sevortjan 1974-1980/1: 168-171; Pais 1975b: 100-104; Röhrborn 1977-1998/3: 169, 215, 216-218; Redei 1986-1991/1:16; Erdal 1991:114-115, 262, 271, 342, 358; Benko 1993-1997/2:1071-1072; Stachowski 1999: 19-27; Starostin-Dybo-Mudrak 2003: 313-314; Gerstner 2004: 223.

ORVUL ‘ in a treach erou s m a n n e r ’ see o r v .

o s [os] ‘ cune in p la y ’ in o s t â b la [ostâblâ] ‘ chess b o a rd , draugh t b o a rd (tab u la lu s o ria )’ |c1405

ochk

[oCk], 1528

ocy tablanac

[oCi tâb lâ n â k ], 1533

occ^ tabla

[okC tâb lâ ],

o k f tabla [oxs tâb lâ ], 1544 okcz tabiat [okC tâ b lâ t], ostablaba [o s-tâ b lâ b â ], 1570 oxstâblât [o x s-tâ b lâ t] | os < *o sk < *ock < *ack < *alcuk Rus al'cik) | E O T asuk ‘ the ankle jo in t, k n u ck leb o n e (also fo r g a m e s )’ | See H tâbla ( *okus > okuz, öküz) M o h- does n o t g o b a ck to *p -, that is i f M o h- is secon dary. M o h- is

o rigin , exh ibits the fo r m d erived fr an A T

ops-

< P Toch

is p ossib le, i f old, b u t

f-

c h a n g e d fr

*p-.

in M n g r

h to f

hüker

üker

a n d that the M M o initial

fuguor

fugier u in hukur (R on a -T a s 1960: 267). A l l oth er arch M o con tain h-. O n e o f th e n e w e st recon stru ction s o f th e lE

‘b o e u f ’ (D e S m e d t -M o s t a e r t 1933: 104) a n d D o n g

b efore labial

dials su ch as D a h an d M in g h e w o r d is

(SH , H y ),

A c c o r d in g to A d a m s (1999: 111), T o ch B

^hsuksen (M a y r h o fe r 1 9 8 6 -2 0 0 1 /1 : 210), O lr A v e s ta n uxsan ‘ Stier, Ju n gstier’ . h- reflects an lE la ry n g ea l hs- here has n o p arallels y e t a n d it

T h e id ea that M o

p o se s seriou s ch ro n o lo g ica l d ifficu lties, even i f w e accept this la ry n g ea l as a p h o n e m e w h ic h a ctu ally existed. T h e oth er IE e t y m o lo g y o f the w o r d (cf. R a m sted t 1 9 5 2 -1 9 6 6 /1 : 1 0 3 -1 0 4 ) c o n n e c te d the T w o r d to th e w e ll-k n o w n lE w o r d -fa m ily 109; cf. O ln d

pasü,

O lr

*pasu-,

Lat

pecu, pecus,

*peku (M a y r h o fe r 1 9 8 6 -2 0 0 1 /2 : faihu, G e r Vieh etc.). T h is et­

G o th

y m o lo g y w a s also criticised b y D o e r fe r ( 1 9 6 3 -1 9 7 5 /1 : 539) b ec a u se o f p h o n e tic (i.e. th e v o c a lis m o f the first sy lla b le) a n d sem an tic (the lE w o r d m e a n s ‘ a n im a l, cattle, liv e sto c k ’ ) p ro b lem s. G a m k r e lid z e -I v a n o v (1 984: 579) su p p orted R a m ste d t’ s e ty m o ­ lo g ica l idea, a n d later, D o e r fe r (1 9 8 5 :6 7 ) also accep ted this e t y m o lo g y a n d w ro te “D a s tü. W o r t dürfte in d o g e rm a n isc h e n U rsp ru n g s sein (vgl. u .a. latein.

pecor + )”. T en isev

(2 001: 440) w a s o f th e o p in io n that th e w o r d w a s, perh aps, b o r r o w e d in to P T /P M o in th e p h o n etic sh ape

*(h)ökaz.

T h is e ty m o lo g y does n o t take in to acco u n t th e fact

th at th e lE w o r d con tain s n eith er to

r

-r,

n o r -s; also, the Lat

-s is a su ff, w h ic h ch a n ged pecus > pecoris, pecunia,

in the in terv oc alic p o sitio n a ro u n d th e 4*^ c. B .C . (see

etc., an d § 6.2 .9 .) W e ca n n ot acco u n t fo r the T - M o fin al co n so n a n t be it / z / or /r /. S t a r o s t in -D y b o -M u d r a k (2 003: 1 1 6 8 -1 1 6 9 ) lin k P T

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*ökür

‘ o x ’, P M o

*hüker

‘ o x ’ and

OKOR

PTu

*puKur / *pukun

665

‘ c o w ’, w h ic h , acco rd in g to th em , g o b a ck to P A

T h e y m e n tio n th at the T u data like E v n k

hukur

*p’ö k ’i{rV).

etc. are “p o s s ib ly ” o f M o origin. In

this case, th ey are right, as the T u data are su rely o f M M o origin . W h a te v e r their recon stru ction is, th e y con sid er the T - M o w o r d to be an in n er d e v e lo p m e n t in these tw o Igs. In his u n p u b lish ed dissertation , fo llo w in g a su m m a r y o f th e d ifferen t e ty m o lo gies, R on a-T as (1 970: 4 6 4 ) also dealt w ith the p o ssib ility that th e w o r d is o f o n o m a to p o e ic origin . T h e p h o n etic irregularities w o u ld cause n o great obstacles, b u t the explicit m e a n in g ‘ y o u n g , m a le a n im a l (o x , reindeer, e tc .)’ m a y w e a k e n the p roposal. T h e id ea o f an o n o m a to p o e ic orig in w a s d e fe n d e d b y B erta (2 001c: 1 7 8 -1 8 2 ; see ea rlier also E g o ro v 1964: 48). A c c o r d in g to Berta, th e T n o u n fo r ‘ o x ’ m a y b e lin ked to the T verb m e a n in g ‘ to b e llo w , lo w ’ . A sim ilar e ty m o lo g y fo r T su gg ested b y B ro c k elm a n n (1 954: 102), w h o p o in te d o u t that th e o n o m a to p o e ic w o r d

*bu-

fo llo w e d b y th e s u ff

-gA

buga

buga

‘ Stier’ w a s

m a y be a der o f

(cf. b ik a , b u g a ). S evortjan

( 1 9 7 4 -1 9 8 0 /2 : 2 3 1 -2 3 2 ) rejected B r o c k e lm a n n ’ s e ty m o lo g y , b u t his d iscu ssion lacks clear arg u m en ta tio n . A n o th e r g o o d sem an tic parallel to this e ty m o lo g y is A l t ‘m ycat ’ >

mörök

mörö-

‘ k o rov a ili b y k , k o tory e casto m y c a t ’ . B erta co llected the m o st im -

p ortan t data fo r the verb im ita tin g th e so u n d o f th e a n im a l: OT -; M T

öksi- ‘ to c o u g h ’ ökür- ‘pleu rer

(A K D ) ,

ögür-

ügür- ‘b a ğırm a k , fe ry a d et­ ögür- ‘y ü k se k ses ile taşkın bir ry d a t ’ (A C h a g B ), ögür- ‘ k reisch en ’

‘ a ğ la m a k ’,

m ek ’ (A H M A ),

en crian t’ (A C h a g ),

h ald e a ğ la m a k ’ (A C h a g A b A ),

ökür-

(L C C G ),

ögür-

‘plakat',

‘ kalın sesiyle ağla m a k , danalar g ib i kalın sesiyle b ö ğ ü re b ö ğü re a ğ la ­

Chuv üxer- ‘ su m et', g u d et', ryCat', v y t', N W üker- ‘ revet', v o p it'’, ükse- ‘v sh lip y v a t',

meker-

m a k ’ (A A H I ); N T

kriCat'’,

davat' r e v ’ ;

plak at' v sh lip y v a ja ’ (Tat),

üker-

‘ revet', iz -

‘ saulau , u lag an tavi's cigaru; su m et', p ro izn o sit' zvu k , p o h o zij n a v o j ’ (T atD 2),

üker- ‘ b o g n i, h a n g o sa n s^rni; brü lle n , lau t w e in e n ’ (TatB ), üker- ‘ revet', ryCat', ryd at', (peren.) v y t ', su m et', g u d e t'’, ükhe- ‘ g ro m k o plak at', ryd at', p r iz y v n o revet' (o zivotnyh)’ (B ashk), üger- ‘ kiCkiru, tavis cigaru ; kriCat', izd a va t' zvu k ; y ila u ; plak at', priCiökür- ‘(o byke, bugae) revet', (o muzcine) g ro m k o plak at' i pricitat' (pokacivajas'korpusom s boku na bok, priblizajas' k domu, k jurte, gde est' ili nedavno byl pokojnik)’, öksö- ‘ g ro m k o plak at', ryd at', (peren.) plak at sja, zalo va t sja n a s u d 'b u ’ (K irg), ökir- ‘ to m o o ( o f a c o w ), (fıg .) to sob ( o f a p e r so n )’ (K az), ökirtat'; cakiru; z v a t'’ (SibTat),

korove), (peren.) ryd at' (o celoveke)’ (K azB ), ökir- ‘ kricat', revet', plak at ’ ökir- ‘ revet', m y c a t', v o p it', r y d a t'’, öksi- ‘ ryd at', v s h lip y v a t'’ (N o g ), okür[ö -] (C rTat), ekir- ‘ ston at', ryca t', revet', m y c a t ’ (K arH ), ökür- ‘plak at', revet',

‘ revet' (o (K k lp ), ‘ revet ’

ökür- ‘ g u d et', g re m et', b u sev at', ökür- ‘ m y c a t' (o k o rove), revet' (o b y k e), (razg.) g ro m k o plak at ’ (K rch B lk); SW - ; Kh - ; SE ükir- ‘ revet ’ (U zb ), xöküri- ‘ revet', ryk at' (o zverjah), ryd at', g ro m k o plak at ’, öksü- ‘v sh lip y v a t', ryd at', plak at' n a v z r y d ’ m y c a t ’ (K a rC ),

ryca t',

(peren.)

ök'ur-

‘v y t ', rycat', zevat ’ (K arT),

g re m et', sla v it'sja ’ (K u m ),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

666

OKOR

(M U y g );

NE öksö-

öksö-

‘ g or ko plak at', g ro m k o plakat', ryd at ’ (A lt),

öksö-

g ro m k o plak at', r y d a t'’ (A lt),

Y üögü

‘ kricat ’ (A ltT K );

d a va t' g lu h o j zvu k , kricat', priklikat', otk lik d avat ’ (Y ). See also M o

meker-

lo w , b e llo w ( o f c o w s )’ (L), see C h u v

‘ g or ko plakat',

üögüla- ‘ iz mögere- ‘ to m o o ,

‘ krik, v o p l ’,

‘ revet ’ .

A l l th ese verbs express a so u n d m a d e b y oxen or h u m a n b ein gs. T h e so u n d is m o s tly u sed in th e case o f h u m a n s in tim es o f m o u rn in g . T h e verb

*öksi-

den otes a

m o re in ten sive action. B efo re w e m o v e o n , w e h a v e to return to

öküz.

T h e arch Y U y g an d Y data p o in t

*okuz. T h e / ^ / in U z b a n d th e / h / in M U y g are secon dary, ökür- m a y be a der fr th e o n o m a to p o e ic w o r d *h ök w ith +kIr-: *hök+kir- > *hökkir- > hökür- > ökür-. In d ea lin g w ith the s u ff

to a b a c k -v o c a lic fo r m

p roth etic sou n d s. T h e verb th e den s u ff

+ kIr-, E rdal cites m o re th an ten verbs en d in g in + kIr- th at den ote so m e k in d o f cryin g, sn ortin g, sh ou tin g , etc. T h e / i / in th e sec o n d sylla b le o f

ökir-

is p reserv ed in so m e

T lgs (K az, N o g , Kar). T h e lab ialisation o f th e se c o n d syllab le is p o ssib le an d due to a ssim ila tio n (see

bürkür- ‘ to

spurt out, to sp ra y ’ (A K )). T h e m o r p h o lo g ic a l side o f the

kutur- ‘ to be ex cessive’ d o g ’, argür- ‘ to m e lt (tr)’ > argüz ‘ m e ltin g ’, yavrı- to d eteriorate’ > th e oft cited semiz ‘ fa t’ > semri-, semir- to b e c a m e fa t’ all h a v e a dev

lin k b e tw e e n th e tw o w o rd s, > kutuz ‘ a m a d yavı^z ‘b a d ’, an d

ökir-

>

öküz,

has parallels: cf.

s u f f - ( X ) z (see E rdal 1991: 323). T h u s there are n eith er p h o n etic, n o r m o rp h o lo g ic a l or sem a n tic diffıcu lties in con sid e rin g th e W O T w o r d w o r d fo rm a tio n . C h u v con tain s

m- (cf. E g o ro v meker- ‘ rev et'’ .

vakar

and

mâkâr.

*ökür

as resu ltin g fr an inner

T h e latter dial fo r m w ith initial

1964: 48) is se c o n d a ry a n d e v o lv e d u n d er the in flu e n c e o f the verb

E /H F o llo w in g oth er sch olars, V â m b e r y (1870: 168) w r o te o n the T origin o f the H w ord

ökör.

G o m b o c z (1907a : 310) accep ted this. Later, G o m b o c z (1 912b : 111) re-

co n stru cted an O C h u v w o r d

*ökür

as the co p ied fo rm . N e m e th (1 934: 168) accepted

G o m b o c z ’ s su gg estion that the T e ty m o n a n d th e T o ch B ite m

okso

m a y be in ter-

related. Ligeti (1 935c: 3 6 - 3 9 ) p o in te d o u t that th e T w o r d w a s b o r r o w e d in to V o g

*p- can be fo u n d . Pais (1935a: 4 1 ) p o in te d ou t that th e H w o r d sh o w e d a se c o n d a ry h- in so m e occu rren ces in the O H period . A c c o r d in g to Ligeti (1 961: 35), th e A initial *p- m a y be represen ted in the B u lg T lw s o f H as h- (see h u r o k ) or as 0 -, as in ökör. Sinor (1 962: 316; 1982: 6 7 - 7 5 ) a n d O sty, to o . A c c o r d in g to Ligeti, n o traces o f P A

p a id special atten tion to th e fact that the T w o r d w a s n o t b o r r o w e d in to the U g r lgs at th e sa m e tim e. T h e H w o r d

üges

ökör

‘ o x ’ is a C h u v lw ; V o g

öks

‘b u ll’ an d O s ty

ük°s,

‘ ox, b u ll’ are copies fr CT. B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : 23) co n sid ered the H w o r d as a

co p y o f T

*ökür

sh o w in g a C h u v feature. A c c o r d in g to Ligeti (1986: 12, 4 0 - 4 1 , 112,

1 9 6 -1 9 7 , 203, 235), th e H w o r d o f th e initial proth etic c o p ied fo r m as

*ökür,

v-

ökör

m a y b e o f O C h u v origin b ecau se o f th e absen ce

(cf. v â ly u ) . B en k o ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1080) reco n stru cted the

w h ic h occu rred as *ü k ü r in H due to a so u n d substitu tion .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

OLT

667

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 168; Gombocz 1907a: 310; Gombocz 1912b: 111; De Smedt-Mostaert 1933: 104; Nemeth 1934: 168; Ligeti 1935c: 36-39; Pais 1935a: 41; Ramstedt 1935: 456; Bârczi 1941: 227; Ramstedt 1952-1966/1: 103-104; Brockelmann 1954: 102; R6na-Tas 1960: 267; Ligeti 1961: 35; Scerbak 1961: 98-99; Sinor 1962: 316; Doerfer 1963-1975/1: 539; Egorov 1964: 48, 133, 282; Benko 1967-1984/3: 23; Râsânen 1969: 370; R6na-Tas 1970: 464; Clauson 1972: 120; Sevortjan 1974-1980/1: 521-523; Sevortjan 1974-1980/2: 231-232; Sinor 1982: 67-75; Gamkrelidze-Ivanov 1984: 579; Doerfer 1985: 67; Ligeti 1986: 12, 40-41, 112, 196-197, 203, 235, 278, 526; Mayrhofer 1986-2001/1: 210; Mayrhofer 1986-2001/2: 109; Erdal 1991: 323, 465-467; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1080; Fedotov 1996/1: 105-106; Scerbak 1997: 131; Adams 1999: 111; Berta 2001c: 178-182; Tenisev 2001: 439-440; Starostin-Dybo-Mudrak 2003: 1168-1169.

elte^et [e lt-e z e t], felewltew^uen eteztetytyuk [e t-e z -te t t ük] ‘ to dress s o m e -

ÖLT [ölt] ‘ to stitch, to p u t o n a d ress’ |p 1 3 7 2 /c 1 4 4 8 [fe l-ö lt-ö z v e n ] ‘ to p u t o n a dress’, 1531 b o d y ’, c1560

wthöm

o n ’, 1604 ‘ to stitch (e.g. w ith a n e e d le )’ | ölt- < |E O T

il-

kar eolteo [kâr öltö] ‘ to pu t W O T *ilt- < il- {w ith s u f f - ( X ) t - }

[ö t-ö m ] ‘ to w rin k le, to fr o w n ’, 1588

*ilt-

avür- ‘ otv o raciv at',

ewür- ‘ çe­ awür-, öwür-

to h a v e p o w er, be a b le’ (A K o r),

‘ otvoraC ivat sja ’ ( A M ) ,

v irm e k , d eğ iştirm ek ’ (A N e h ),

o tv ra sca t'’ (A N e h F ),

awür- ‘perevoraC ivat', otv o raciv at', p ovoraC iewir- ‘ evirm ek , ç e v irm e k ’ (A Y C ), ewür- ‘ retou rn er u n e ch ose, la ren (A C h a g ), ivür- ‘ d ö n d ü r m e k ’ (A C h a g A b A ), ivir- ‘ ford^t [to tu rn a w a y (tr)]’

‘ to tu rn a w a y, to repeat, etc.’ (A R b g ), v a t ’ (A T e f), v e rse r’

evür-, övür- ‘vertet' vok ru g , evür- ‘ to tu rn a w a y (tr)’ (A C h a g G ), evür- ‘ otv o raciv at'sja , o trek at'sja’ (A C h a g L N ), ewür- ‘p o v o ra c iv a t', vertet ’ ( A C h a g M A ), avir- ‘ u m d reh en , w e n d e n ’ (A C h a g R ), ewür- ‘ to tu rn (a w a y )’ (A C h a g S C ), evür- ‘ cevirm ek , d e v irm e k ’ (A C h a g A b V ),

ewir-

‘ p o v o ra c iv a t', v ra sc a t'’ (A C h a g B ),

kruzit ’ (A C h a g B u d ),

ivir- ‘ dreh en , w e n d e n ’ (A C h a g S S K ), iwir- ‘ dreh en , w e n d e n , u m w e n d e n ’ (A C h a g Z ), evir- ‘ ç e v irm e k ’ (A O tT ); N T Chuv a var- 1 ‘ rab otat', d ejstvo v at' (o mel'nice), (peren.) m o lo t', nesti cep u h u , p u sto slo v it ’, avar- II ‘ kruzit sja (o v o d e v (A C h a g S S ),

o m u te )’,

avar

‘ o m u t, p u cin a, v o d o v o r o t’ (C h u v ),

avar-, ar-

m e l'n ic e ), m o lo t's ja (o h leb e), p o n im a t', sm ek at ’ (C h u v A ),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

‘ m o lo t' (t.e. v ertet sja, o

avar-

‘ m a h le n ’ (C h u vP );

OR"

N W öyer-

6 73

‘ klu bit', (razg.) sku civat', skucit', sobirat' (v o d n u ku cu ), (peren.) sil n o

öyörma ‘ fo rg o sze l; W ir b e lw in d ’ (TatB ), öyör- ‘ a u fw irb eln (v o m ? öyör- ‘ sg on jat' v ku cu (sk otin u ), (peren.) sobirat' v o d n u kucu, v zv ih riv a t ’, eyer- ‘ gresti, sobirat' v k u cu sen o, (dial.) sgon jat' v

bran it', ru g a t'’ (Tat), W i n d e ) ’ (T atK R ), sku civat', v ih rit',

aüer- ‘prevrascat', p r e o b r a z o v y v a t' v k o go , v o cto, sk lon jat' k ce m u , (B ashk), öyör-, eüer- ‘ â ylân d erü ; v ra scat ’ (SibTat), üyür-, üyr- ‘vrascat'

k u cu (sk o tin u )’, rasp olagat ’

(napr. reseto s z e r n o m pri p ro seva n ii), (o zerebce) zav ora civa t', sg on jat' v k u cu k o sja k ’

üyır- ‘p o v e sti za s o b o j’ (K azB ), üyür- ‘ d reh en ’ (K azR ), üyir- ‘v rascat', kruzit ’ (K klp ), ? iyir- ‘p rjast', sucit', sgon jat' v o d n o m e sto (sk o t)’, ? üyir- ‘ vertet', kruzit', v rascat', sg on jat' v k u cu (napr. o v e c )’ (N o g ), iir- ‘prjast ’ (K arT), iyir- ‘ prjast ’ (K arH ), üyür- ‘ krutit', vertet ’ (K u m ); SW övür- ‘p o v o ra c iv a t', (K irg),

üyır-

‘ to tu rn ’ (K az),

za v ora civa t' (n a za d ), n ap ra v lja t', p revrascat', p re o b r a z o v y v a t', perev ora civa t' p o v e r -

övre ‘ k r u z n y j’ (T k m ), evir- (-ir) ‘ (n e o l.) to ch an ge, to alter, (arch) to tu rn ’ avir- ‘ u m d reh en , w e n d e n ’ (TtR ), evir- ‘ altını ü stü n e g e tirm e k ’ (T tD ); Kh havür-

ty v a t ’, (T t),

SE öwür- ‘p o v o ra c iv a t' (U z b D , S evortjan örii-, örii-, öre-, öye- ‘ to turn, to tu rn over, to o f the w a y ’ (TurkiJ), ? uwur- ‘ to tu rn over, to reverse’

‘ Sch n eidereiau sdruck: u m s â u m e n ’ (K h );

öyrii-

1 9 7 4 -1 9 8 0 /1 : 498),

‘ to tu rn ’,

tu rn u pside d o w n , to take out (T urkiSh),

örü-

‘p erev ora civa t', p erev ertyv a t', v y v o ra c iv a t', v y v e r ty v a t', p e r e lic o v y -

v a t' (o d ezd u ), o p ro k id y v a t', sv aliva t', razru sat', p erev od it' (s o d n o g o ja z y k a n a d ru g o j)’ (M U y g );

NE ebir-

‘ o b h o d it' k ru g o m , okru zat ’ (A lt),

u m w e n d e n ’ (A ltR , A ltL R , A ltT elR ), n u t', zakrutit' (p o lu )’ (A ltL ), ?

ebir-

abir-

‘ drehen, u m d reh en ,

‘v o ro c a t', ob rascat', vertet ’,

evir-

‘ za v e r-

iyir- ‘ prjast ’ (A ltQ K ), ebir- ‘ o b h od it', o b ”eh at' k ru g o m , ibır- ‘ o b h od it' k ru g o m , v o k ru g cego-l., o b ”ezzat', cto-l., vertet' kogo-cto-l., v y v o ra c iv a t', v y v e r ty v a t' cto-

v o k ru g , p overtet' k r u g o m ’ (A ltT K ), okruzat'

l.

kogo-cto-l.,

vrascat'

n a izn a n k u ’ (K h a k ),

K h akSR ),

abir-

ebir-

‘ drehen, u m d reh en , u m w e n d e n ’ (K h a k Q b R , K h a k Q ch R ,

‘ dreh en , u m d reh en , u m w e n d e n ’ (K hakSh R ),

v in civ a t', v v in c iv a t ’ (T u v ), v it', s v iv a t'’ (T o f);

Y

ar-

‘ sich d reh en ’ (T uvSR ), ?

er-

er-

‘ skru civat', v it', z a -

‘ krutit', v rascat', vertet',

-.

E /T T h e T e ty m o n fo r the H w o r d is d o c u m e n te d as o f the O T p e rio d as

*abir-) w ith

the basic m e a n in g ‘ to tu rn (so m e th in g

Acc.)’. A s

avir-

(
H ör(öl)-) w ith the b a sic m e a n in g ‘versari, m o li’ and agir- (< ag- ‘b ie g e n ’ ) w ith the p r im a r y m e a n in g ‘ torq u ere’ . T h e

is, acco rd in g to B en k o (1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : 36), a der fr ö r-", w h ic h is a v erb al

b a se o f O T origin . P allo (1 982: 1 4 9 -1 5 0 ) a n a ly se d the sem an tic d istribu tion b e tw e e n

*agir-

*awir-. Ligeti (1986: 63) th o u g h t that th e T verb *abir- m a y also h av e agir- a n d that this u n u su a l p h e n o m e n o n (1 0 7 -1 0 8 ) m a y b e the result o f

and

“v a ria n t”

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

a a

ORMENY"

675

oröl- cou ld

“v ertica l sh ift”. A c c o r d in g to Ligeti ( 1 9 8 6 :1 0 8 , 289), the base o f the H verb h a v e b e e n co p ied fr an O C h u v fo r m o f T

*abir-, to

w h ic h the H s u f f - ( ^ ) l - w a s added.

T h e a ssu m p tio n that th e im m e d ia te source o f the co p ied H fo r m w a s a lg o f the C h u v ty p e can be su p p orted b y th e sem an tics. A m o n g the T lgs, o n ly C h u v h as this verb w ith th e m e a n in g ‘ to flou r, g rin d ’ . A c c o r d in g to Ligeti, in d e term in in g the origin o f th e H w o r d , on e m u st also p a y atten tion to the T w o r d

agir-

since it h as n o m in a l

ders w ith the m e a n in g ‘ m ill’ . A c c o r d in g to B en k o ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1084), p erh aps the H verb

oriz-

or^

‘ to g u a rd ’ a n d th e n o u n

th e n o u n is a sec o n d a ry der fr

oriz-,

‘ g u a rd ’ m a y pertain to the H verb

its e lf a H der fr the verb

or-^.

se m ch a n ge ‘ sich d reh en ’ > ‘ u m h e r g e h e n ’ > ‘b e w a c h e n ’ . In this case

oriz-

or-^

if

H e su pp oses a

or^

‘ g u a rd ’ and

‘ to g u a rd ’ w e re H inn er ders. B en k o ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 :1 0 8 4 ) also deals w ith the dial

w ord

or

‘ a fısh in g term , w o r d fo r a sm a ll w a ll to drive fısh in to the fısh in g net, a

string to sign al th e p resen ce o f fish , etc.’ A c c o r d in g to B en k o, this fish in g term m o st p r o b a b ly does n o t pertain here. T h e fish in g term is u sed as ‘ g u a rd ’ an d pertain s to

or^ ‘ g u a rd ’ . T h e

H s u f f - ( V^jl- in

oröl- has

a freq fu n ction . H

örmeny^

‘ m illin g produ ct,

qu ern , h a n d m ill’ is a H der.

♦ Vâmbery 1870:168; Gombocz 1912b: 112; Ligeti 1933a: 279; Bârczi 1941: 229; Bârczi 1951:168; Egorov 1964: 20; Pais 1964:480; Pallo 1964: 58; Benko 1967-1984/3: 36; Clauson 1972:14,113,195, 227-231; Sevortjan 1974-1980/1: 227-231, 498-500; B. Lorinczy 1979-2002/4: 240, 258; Pallo 1982: 149-150; Ligeti 1986: 63, 107-108, 184, 195, 287, 289, 320, 530; Erdal 1991: 535-537; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1084; Fedotov 1996/1: 26-27; Tenisev 2001: 61; Starostin-Dybo-Mudrak 2003: 600-601.

ÖREM ‘w h ir lp o o l, e d d y ’ see ö r v e n y .

ermen [e rm en ], 1342 P N Ermen [e rm en ], ormeenj orzaagh [ö rm e n o rsâ g ], dial ermen, jermen, ör-

ÖRMENY^ [ö rm en ] ‘A r m e n ia n ’ | 1289 G N c1395

ermyn

meny

(B. L o rin c zy 1 9 7 9 -2 0 0 2 /4 : 258) | örmen
*söl to

fo r m a brid ge b e tw e e n T

çavlı

and H

solom

A c c o r d in g to P allo (1 970c: 4 72), the H w o r d m a y o rig in a lly h av e b e e n T.

She c la im e d that it fo rm s part o f the sem an tic gro u p o f h u n tin g birds o f T der in H (see b e s e , h e r jo , k a r v a ly , k e s e ly û , k ik ö c s e n , ö ly v , s z o n g o r , t o r o n t â l, tu r u l and § 7). B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : 5 7 0 -5 7 1 ) w a s o f th e v ie w that H

sölyom m a y p erh aps çavlı). H o w ev er,

an intern al H der w ith th e d im s u ff + m fr a co p ied O T base (cf.

be he

reiterated the m o r p h o lo g ic a l ch allenge, i.e. th e a bsen ce o f th e b a sic w o r d in th e H sources. Ligeti (1 986: 2 1 2 -2 1 3 , 228) accep ted B e n k o ’ s o p in io n , bu t p o in te d out that th e m o r p h o lo g ic a l p r o b le m is n o t a seriou s one. In th e case o f H te r d , there is also n o ev id en ce o f the basic w o r d co p ied fr T ; it c o m e s up o n ly in its d erived fo rm . B en k o ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1344) did n o t ch an ge his p o sition . T o this I can n o w add that the w o r d c o u ld h a v e h a d a fin al

-n

in W O T , as it m a y h av e h ad in M o a n d does h a v e in M a n .

T h is w o u ld m e a n th an the fin al

-n

becam e

-m

as ea rly as in W O T (see g y o m , s z â m

a n d § 6.2.3).

♦ Vâmbery 1882a: 220; Gombocz 1907a: 315; Kiselev 1939: 124-134; Bârczi 1941: 273; Nemeth 1943: 99-101; Malov 1952: 93-96; Benko 1953b: 40; Benko 1955: 138; Tamura-Imanashi-Sato 1966: No. 15521, 5D/3 4129; No. 18241, 5D/3: 4861; Norman 1967: 71; Benko 1967-1984/3: 570-571; Râsânen 1969: 101; Pallo 1970c: 472; Clauson 1972: 397; Cincius 1975-1977/2: 413; Dankoff 1983: 172; Vasil'ev 1983b: 32; Ligeti 1986: 212-213, 228, 292, 296; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1344.

Cornus’ | 1291 sumbucur [su m -b u k u r ], c1395 *sum < *c u m C h u v sal can be *cıs > *sis > W O T *sil > C h u v sal

is W O T

w ith th e w e ll-k n o w n s u ff

1 3 9 -1 5 5 ). T h e co p ied fo r m w a s fro n t-v o c a lic . T h e ex p lain ed either b y th e p h on etic ch an ge P T

*tıs

>

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

SULLO

(w h ere

> *sis

*cıs

to

> WOT

*sis m a y *sil > sel

745

be th e result o f an a ssim ila tio n ) or th ro u gh th e ch an ge > Chuv

sal

*tls

(w h ere the u n u su a l * t - > * s - ch a n ge m a y h av e

resu lted fr an a ssim ila tio n in th e sa m e w a y ). In a n y case, the stron g pala ta lizin g effect o f the lo n g / ı / in flu e n c e d the initial

t-,

w h ic h b e c a m e [t ]. T h e

s

>

l

ch an ge

w e n t th ro u gh th e /* lc / > / l / stage. O n e can fin d v ariou s o p in ion s in the literature o n th e C T b a se o f this w o rd . Sevortjan ( 1 9 7 4 -1 9 8 0 /3 : 2 4 2 -2 4 4 ) p ro v id e d a clear o verv iew . T h e recon stru cted b a se c o u ld be

*tls

(see R âsân en 1969: 4 8 1 ; Sevortjan 1 9 7 4 -1 9 8 0 : 243), or

*tıs

(see

C la u so n 1972: 557; D o e r fe r 1 9 6 3 -1 9 7 5 /4 : 285; an d SCerbak 1970: 197 w ith a qu estion m ark). S t a r o s t in -D y b o -M u d r a k ’ s (2003: 1375) attem p ted c o m p a riso n b e tw e e n P T

*dll'

‘ to o th ’ a n d PTu

‘ stick, s ta ff’ (cf.

*Jul

dulduy

‘w e d g e ’ an d w h ic h also in clu d es a referen ce to M o

dulday

(L )) ca n n ot b e accep ted (see b e lo w ).

A c c o r d in g to R a m sted t ( 1 9 2 2 -1 9 2 3 : 23), P opp e (1 924: 782) an d T en isev (2 001: 228),

sal

Chuv

‘ to o th ’ is n o t c o n n ected w ith T

is n o t so easy. C h u v

sidün,

to M o

sal

m a y derive fr

*tls,

*sil

w h ic h m a y c o m e fr an earlier

a p erso n a l letter to R o n a-T as. T h e sa m e

*sil

bu t g oes b a ck to

an d thus fr

*sildün.

*sil.


Chuv

tıt-.

* tarta- > W O T tarttu- and

R âsân en (1969: 466) m e n tio n e d Finn

tart-.

a m o n g the exterior e ty m o lo g ic a l parallels o f T

T h e T verb w a s

b o r r o w e d in to C h e r an d V o ty (see F ed oto v (1 9 9 6 /2 : 254)). O n so m e ders o f T

tart-

‘ n a tja g iv a t'’, see T en isev (2 001: 551). E /H S o m e H authors en d ea v o u r to d istin gu ish three d ifferen t H v erb s, h o ld ’,

tart-^

‘ to h o ld b a c k ’,

tart-^

tart-^

‘ to

‘ to la st’ , w h ic h co n ve rg ed . T h e n e w H e x p lan a to ry

dict (Pusztai 2003: 1312) d ifferen tiated 19 d ifferen t m e a n in g grou ps, so m e o f th e m w ith three or fo u r su bgrou ps. B en k o (1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1487) co v ered th e H w o r d in 24 d ifferen t sem a n tic grou ps. A s w e can see, the T cou n terpart o f th e w o r d in qu estion lik ew ise d em on strates a v e r y b ro a d sem a n tic fıeld. V â m b e r y (1870: 178) c o m p a re d H

tart-

w ith C h a g

tart-.

B u d e n z (1873: 72, 111)

did n ot accept V â m b e r y ’ s e ty m o lo g y a n d later ( 1 8 7 3 -1 8 8 1 : 1 8 4 -1 8 6 ; 1884a: 224) c o n sidered th e H verb to be o f U g r orig in fr the base

*tar-.

V â m b e r y (1 885a : 27, 38, 62;

1914: 212) refu ted B u d e n z ’ s p o sitio n a n d a rg u ed in fa v o u r o f his earlier T e ty m o lo g y . A c c o r d in g to B ârczi (1941: 303) a n d th en B. L o r in c zy (1953: 184), this verb is o f u n k n o w n der. P allo (1 959: 2 4 3 -2 4 5 ) th o u g h t that the H verb caus fo r m w h ic h sh o u ld be separated fr T verb o f th e T e ty m o n c o u ld b e th e F U g r e ty m o lo g y o f H

tıd-

tart-

tart-

tart-

‘ z ie h e n ’ an d

‘ h a lte n ’ m a y be an o ld

tut-

‘ fa sse n ’ . T h e basic

‘v e rh in d e rn ’ . A c c o r d in g to R edei (1963: 1 6 0 -1 6 5 ),

is acceptable. L ak o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 7 8 /3 : 616) regarded the

F U g r starting p o in t as u ncertain. Sch ü tz (1 976a : 6 0 5 -6 1 9 ) p ro v id ed a d etailed a n a ly sis o f the sem a n tic fie ld o f T

tart-.

O n e o f the m e a n in g s is ‘ to p u ll b ack , to keep

th e b ridle firm , to d r a w in the re in s’ etc. an d th e H u n g arian s c o p ied this fr th e T lg

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

872

TATAR

w h e n th e y learnt a m o re sop h isticated fo r m o f h orsem an sh ip . P allo (1 982: 1 7 7 -1 7 9 ,

tart-^

1 8 0 -1 8 2 ) separated tw o verbs, b a ck to T H

tart-

*tıd-

‘ h a lte n ’ an d

tart-^

‘ h in d e rn ’, the se c o n d g o in g

‘ to obstruct, to restrain ’ . A c c o r d in g to B en k o (1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : 8 5 8 -8 6 0 ) ,

is o f d eb a ted origin , h o w e v e r it m a y perh ap s b e an ea rly inh eritan ce fr the

F U g r period . Later, h e ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1487) c la im e d that H

tart-

‘ (D ie n st) verrich ten ,

a m ten , fassen , (fest)h alten , stü tzen , b efestig en , b ei sich b eh a lte n , a u fb e w a h re n , in E rin n eru n g b eh a lte n , an h alten , h in d e rn ’ etc. is o f u n k n o w n origin . E v e n th o u g h he th o u g h t the F U g r e ty m o lo g y o f the verb presen ts so m e serious p ro b lem s, h o w e v e r this does n o t im p ly that the O T source o f the verb is acceptable. Ligeti (1 986) did n ot m e n tio n H

tart-

a m o n g the T lw s in H .

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 178; Budenz 1873: 72, 111; Budenz 1873-1881: 184-186; Budenz 1884a: 224; Vâmbery 1885a: 27, 38, 62; Vâmbery 1914: 212; Bang 1925: 238; Ramstedt 1935: 383-384; Bârczi 1941: 303; Ramstedt 1952-1966/1: 123; B. Lorinczy 1953: 184; Gâldi 1955: 201; Pallo 1959: 243-245; Redei 1963: 160-165; Doerfer 1963-1975/2: 437; Egorov 1964: 260; Lewy 1966: 265; Lako 1967-1978/3: 616; Benko 1967-1984/3: 858-860; Râsânen 1969: 466; Scerbak 1970: 197; Clauson 1972: 534-535; Sevortjan 1974-1980/3: 154-156; RedeiRona-Tas 1975: 35; Schütz 1976a: 605-619; Pallo 1982: 177-182; Erdal 1991: 787; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1487; Rona-Tas 1994:106; Fedotov 1996/2: 254; Scerbak 1997:154; Tenisev 2001: 551; Pusztai 2003:1312; StarostinDybo-Mudrak 2003: 1367. T A R V A R ju ‘ rook,

Corvus frugilegus’

see tar.

TA TÂ R [tatar] ‘T a tar’ | 1 1 8 1 /1 2 8 8 ? P N

Tatar

[tatar], 1322 G N

thatharros

WOT

* tatar

[tatar-ros] | tâtar
tekenö

w h ic h b e c a m e

a lso g o e s b a ck to

in H . In this case, >

teknö.

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 179; Budenz 1873: 89; Munkâcsi 1904: 359; Gombocz 1907a: 361; Gombocz 1912b: 227; Vâmbery 1914: 210, 213; Râsânen 1920: 218; Bârczi 1941: 305; Moor 1956: 39; Egorov 1964: 228; Benko 1967-1984/3: 879; Râsânen 1969: 470-471; Clauson 1972: 484; Ligeti 1986: 88, 120, 185, 198-200, 315; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1497; Fedotov 1996/2: 165; Starostin-Dybo-Mudrak 2003: 1429-1430.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

884

TELEK"

TELEK^ [telek]

arch

‘ strap (on a w h ip , or o n a k in d o f sa n d a l)’ | 1685

telke [te lk -e ], dial telleg 1 8 9 3 -1 9 0 1 /2 : 692) | telek < *telük ‘ n o d e or k n o b ’ ) w ith u n certain

v o c a lis m ; h e th o u g h t that it m a y be an Ir lw b ecau se o f its initial se g m e n t

d-. It

seem s

n o t to pertain here b ecau se o f this p h on etic feature a n d the sem an tics. S evortjan

dingil, tingil, etc. ‘ a x le ’ w ith a n o m i­ Vl m a y con stitu te part o f b o th

( 1 9 7 4 -1 9 8 0 /3 : 2 3 5 -2 3 6 ) attem p ted to co n n ect T n al base

diyk

or

*deyk. A c c o r d in g

to h im , the se g m e n t

v erb al an d n o m in a l bases. T h is latter rem ark can n ot, h ow ev er, b e accepted. I f the fi­ n al se g m e n t

Vl o f th e

tengely is a su ff, o n e *teye-, i.e. tey+A-, w h ic h

su p p ose d T e ty m o n fo r H

a ssu m e a v erb al base. T h is v erb al b a se is

*teyle-. T h e d ev C h u v tenel ‘ a x le ’

T k m an d in s o m e K ip lgs. In oth er lgs, w e fin d to th e v erb al b a se

teye-

(Erdal 1991: 3 3 0 -3 3 2 ) .

can m o st likely is p reserv ed in

s u f f - ( X ) l w a s a dded -

tan

‘ equ al, e v e n ’ is

in terestin g, b u t th ese w o rd s appear n o t to b e lo n g together. T h e v o w e ls in C h u v g o b a ck to / i / or clo sed / e / ,

(* tiyil, *teyel), w h ile

th e v o w e l in

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

tan reflects

tenel

an earlier /â /.

TENGER

It h as ders su ch as

tanla

893

tanmarlax ‘ n e o d in a k o v o st, n e ra v e n stv o ’, etc. Th is tenel is a lw . T h o u g h the w o r d does exist in oth er T

‘ r a v n y j’,

m a y p o in t to th e fa ct th at C h u v

lgs, the m e a n in g ‘ a x le ’ is n o t p resen t in Tat an d B ash k or their dials. It can b e fo u n d in K ar a n d the S W lgs. C o u ld it be on e o f the C h u v - S W iso g lo sse s? O n this p ro b lem , see Levitsk aja (1 982: 9 7 -1 0 3 ) . It is also p o ssib le that the C h u v w o r d is a g en u in e one a n d the W O T fo r m has to b e recon stru cted as

a

an

>

te^e-,

e

*ta^ü

>

te^il

>

tenel,

that is w e h av e

ch an ge u n d er th e in flu e n c e o f the / i / in th e sec o n d syllable. O n the verb

see also the T verb

te^-

‘ to soar ’ (cf. te n g ). R âsân en (1 969: 4 7 4 ) o b serv e d that

th e T w o r d can be d o c u m e n te d as a lw fr C h u v n o t o n ly in H , b u t a lso in V o ty

tüngıli

(cf. a lso F ed oto v (1 9 9 6 /2 : 2 1 6 -2 1 7 ) ) . S t a r o s t in -D y b o -M u d r a k (2 003: 1365) attem p ted to trace P T

*de^gil

‘ a x le ’ b a ck to P A

*te^gu

co rrectly m a rk ed b y th e m as a T lw . M o

‘ axle, sp in d le’ . M o

te^gelig

g o e s b a ck to T

te^keleg

‘ a x le ’ w a s

te^el +lig.

T h is w a s

r e -b o r ro w e d b y K irg. E /H V â m b e r y (1 870: 1 0 8 -1 0 9 ) co m p a red th e H w o r d w ith T w o rd s, an d b o th B u d e n z (1873: 89) an d C z u c z o r -F o g a r a s i ( 1 8 6 2 -1 8 7 4 /6 : 209) co n sid e red it as a w o r d o f T der o n th e basis o f this co m p arison . G o m b o c z (1912b : 128) reco n stru cted the O C h u v co p ied fo r m as

*ti^gil.

V â m b e r y (1914: 213) stren gth en ed the T e ty m o lo g y

o f th e H w o rd . B ârczi (1 941: 306) a n d B en k o (1953b : 11, 49; 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : 887) alike also accep ted th e T e ty m o lo g y . A c c o r d in g to Ligeti (1 986: 120, 183), the H w o r d is o f T origin. It p reserv ed the T o p en

-^-.

T h e fin al co n so n a n t

-l

-a-

in th e first sylla b le a n d th e intern al seg m en t

sh o w s p ala ta liza tion

(-ly).

B en k o ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 :1 5 0 2 ) p re -

su m e d an O T lw a n d reco n stru cted the T co p ied fo r m as of

-l

to

-ly

*te^il.

T h e pala ta liza tion

is an intern al H d e v e lo p m e n t (cf. k e s e ly û , t o k ly o ). H e th o u g h t that the

se c o n d m e a n in g o f the H w o r d ‘ Sten gel sa m t W u r z e l der P fla n z e ’ as a b o ta n ic term c o u ld h av e resu lted fr a H sem an tic change.

♦ Czuczor-Fogarasi 1862-1874/6: 209; Vâmbery 1870: 108-109; Budenz 1873: 89; Gombocz 1912b: 128; Vâmbery 1914: 213; Ramstedt 1935: 391-392; Bârczi 1941: 306; Ramstedt 1949: 263; Benko 1953b: 11, 49; Menges 1955: 34; Poppe 1960: 71; Doerfer 1963-1975/2: 574-576; Egorov 1964: 246; Benko 19671984/3: 887; Râsânen 1969: 474; Clauson 1972: 511-512, 516, 520-522; Sevortjan 1974-1980/3: 191-194, 235-236; Dankoff-Kelly 1982-1985/2: 346; Levitskaja 1982: 97-103; Ligeti 1986: 120, 183, 194, 202, 300, 537; Erdal 1991: 330-332, 343, 415, 424, 447, 496, 569, 747; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1502; Fedotov 1996/2: 216-217; Tatarincev 2000-2004/2: 133-135; Starostin-Dybo-Mudrak 2003: 1365.

TENGER [te^er] ‘ sea ’ | 1152 P N

nec

Tengurdi [te n g ü r-d i], ea rly tenge2 t [ten g er-t] | te^er

[te n g ü r-ü k n e k ], p 1 4 1 6 /c 1 4 5 0

13*^ c ./c 1 3 5 0


in T k m

d-

tirsak

‘ e lb o w ’ m a y p o in t

ch an ge co u ld n o t h a v e appeared

after that. E /H V â m b e r y (1 870: 1 7 9 -1 8 0 ) co n sid ered H (1 912b : 129) reco n stru cted an O C h u v co p ied fo r m d im s u ff + d w a s a d d ed in H b a se o f H

terd

(+gy, tergy,

terd

to be o f T origin . G o m b o c z

*tir

fo r the H w o r d to w h ic h the

in dials). A c c o r d in g to B ârczi (1 941: 307), the

is o f T der. Tekin (1969: 65) w a s o f th e v ie w that the H w o r d has the

sa m e e ty m o n as C h u v

cer.

H

terd

is, a ccord in g to B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : 895; 1 9 9 3 -

1 9 9 7 /2 : 1506), an intern al H der fr th e b a sic w o r d

*ter,

w h ic h is a lw fr an O T lg o f

th e C h u v typ e. B en k o ( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1506) m a in ta in e d that th e c o p ied fo r m can be reco n stru cted as

*ter.

Ligeti (1971b : 25, 30; 1986: 212) listed

terd

a m o n g the n a m es o f

oth er H b o d y parts that orig in a te d in T (cf. b o k a , g y o m o r , k a r , k ö ld ö k a n d § 7.3).

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 179-180; Gombocz 1912b: 129; Ramstedt 1935: 415; Bârczi 1941: 307; Doerfer 19631975/2: 655; Egorov 1964: 247, 317, 323; Benko 1967-1984/3: 895; Râsânen 1969: 481-482; Tekin 1969: 65; R6na-Tas 1970: 727; Ligeti 1971b: 25, 30; Clauson 1972: 533, 553, 570; Sevortjan 1974-1980/3: 237-240, 336-337; Tenisev 1976a: 512; Zieme-Kara 1978: 110; Doerfer 1985: 69-70; Ligeti 1986: 212; Erdal 1991: 74, 323, 360, 569, 620; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1506; Mudrak 1993: 83; Fedotov 1996/2: 220, 413; Tatarincev 2000-2004/2:162-168; Berta 2001c: 175-185; Tenisev 2001: 247-249, 284-285; Berta 2002: 47-56; StarostinDybo-Mudrak 2003: 1447.

TEREM [terem ] ‘ hall, ch am ber, great r o o m ’ | p 871 (!) G N

[te r m -p e r g ],

Terem [terem ], 1256 G N Therimthetwk therm [term ] ‘ aula, h a ll’, p 1 4 1 6 /c 1 4 9 0 ‘ the sacred w o m b o f th e V ir g in M a r y ’ | terem < *terem

*-w- > * -m -. T h e Y w o r d taba sh o w s th e starting t ‘eh-öh th e in term ed ia ry stage (*-w -).

p o in t o f the

M o p h o n e tic ch an ge, an d Ju

D o e r fe r ( 1 9 6 3 -1 9 7 5 /2 : 6 6 9 -6 7 1 ) rejected R a m ste d t’ s (1935: 391) ex p lan a tio n that Mo

temegen,

T

tava

an d N a n

tyme

m a y b e g e n e tica lly interrelated. T h e N a n w o r d

m a y h av e b e e n b o r r o w e d fr M o w h ile th e M o w o r d is o f T orig in (cf. D o e r fe r 1985: 7 7 - 7 8 ; Scerbak 1997: 154). D o e r fe r called atten tion to th e fact that, acco rd in g to the SH , th e ca m e l b reed in g w a s n o t h ig h ly d e v e lo p e d a m o n g the M o n g o ls an d that it w a s w id e sp re a d a m o n g the U y g u r s a n d the T an gu ts. T h e spread o f th e

anus c o u ld

n o t be d etected in su ch Eastern reg io n s th en as it c o u ld tod ay. A c c o r d in g

to D o erfer, the u n u su a l corresp on d en ce T th e intern al in T. T h is

Camelus bactri-

-n

*-b-

in M o ch a n g ed to

-m-

*-b- ~

M o * - m - can b e ex p lain ed as fo llo w s:

u n d er th e in flu e n c e o f the fin al se g m e n t * -n

ch a n g ed to a n d w a s p reserv ed as

-y

in O O g . R âsân en (1949: 129; 1953:

25) an d C o llin d e r (1 977a : 72) c o n n ected th e T w o r d w ith Finn

teva

‘ E lch o c h se ’ and

Sam

ty, te

448)

co n sid ered that th e origin al p h on etic shape o f th e T w o r d that den otes ‘ c a m e l’

‘ R en n tier’ . O n the latter, see Jan h u n en (1 977: 155). C la u so n (1 972: 4 4 7 ­

c o u ld h av e b e e n

davay.

Mo

temeyen, teme’n (sic!)

are early lw s fr T. T h e o ld est d o c -

u m e n te d T fo r m o ccu rred in lin e 48 o f th e R M T o n inscription . T h e sh ape o f its last g ra p h em e is u n certain b u t it is m o re th an lik e ly an A . It is p o ssib le that K a sh g a ri’ s c o m p e n d iu m p reserv ed a fo r m w h ic h is older fr a p h o n e tic p o in t o f v iew . It is w h ic h h as th e O g varian t

dava.

tavay,

I f w e take in to co n sid era tio n all T (a n d M o ) data, the

P T fo r m can b e reco n stru cted as

*teban w ith

great certainty, thus I accept D o e r fe r ’ s

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

906

TILO

recon stru ction . O n th e T data, see also S ev ortja n ( 1 9 7 4 -1 9 8 0 /3 : 3 1 3 -3 1 5 ) . S ta r o stin D y b o -M u d r a k (2003: 1425) refu ted D o e r fe r an d S cerb ak ’ s o p in ion s (1 997: 154) that

teme’en c o u ld *tib^a

Mo

e lk ’ fr PTu

PA* t ‘ib^e ‘ cam el, *debe ‘ c a m e l’ . T h is

be a T co p ied fo r m a n d attem p ted to recon struct ‘ m a le deer, elk ’ ~ P M o

*teme-gen

‘ c a m e l’ ~ P T

is se m a n tic a lly im p rob ab le. Either ca m e l > elk or elk > cam el. O n e o f the tw o m e a n in g s, ca m e l or elk, m u st h a v e c o m e fırst. T h e P T initial

*d-

can, acco rd in g to their

h y p o th e sis, be an assim ila te d sou n d. T h e ir P T reco n stru ctio n d o es n o t deal w ith the q u estio n : w h a t is the origin o f the fin al se g m e n t

-y

in O T ? T h e ir a ssu m p tio n presents

o th er p h on etic p ro b le m s as w e ll (e.g. first-sy lla b le v o c a lism ). T h e p ro p o se d e ty m o lo g y su gg ested b y Starostin a n d his co -a u th o rs is u n acceptable. T h e w o r d w a s cop ied in tw o d ifferen t fo rm s in Rus as and

tymen, tymen'

tjuja ‘ d v u g ro b y j

v e r b lju d ’ (F asm er 1 9 6 4 -1 9 7 3 /4 :1 3 9 )

‘ d v u g ro b y j v e r b lju d ’ (F asm er 1 9 6 4 -1 9 7 3 /4 :1 3 1 ) . T h e first is a Kip

lw , the se c o n d is fr M o an d b o th are relative ly late. T h o u g h Finn

teva

‘ m â n n lich es E len tier’ is isola te d a n d th us w e are n o t in a p o -

sition to g o in to p o ssib le co n n ectio n s (see Redei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 : 5 2 2 -5 2 3 ) , the S a m fo r m s (*teâ, cf. Taigi

taga)

that m e a n ‘ (d o m e stica ted ) rein d eer’, w h ic h are p resen t in

N g a n a s a n , E n etz, Yurak, N e n e tz, K a m a n d Taigi (see J an hu n en 1977: 155), are in teresting. Y

taba

carries the sa m e m e a n in g . It is w e ll-k n o w n that m u c h o f S a m reindeer

k eep in g is o f sou th ern , m o st p rob ab ly, T origin. E /H B u d e n z (1873: 132) a n d th en V â m b e r y (1882a : 214; 1914: 214) regard ed the w o r d as T. G o m b o c z (1 907a : 362) d iscu ssed an O C h u v c o p ied fo r m

teve

as an early T lw an d recon stru cted

*tawa (1 912b : 129). B ârczi (1 9 4 1 :3 0 9 ) a n d B e n k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : teve. B en k o th o u g h t that teve m a y g o b a ck to an

9 1 4 ) accep ted the T e ty m o lo g y o f O T fo r m

*teve.

Ligeti (1 986: 104, 3 0 5 -3 0 6 ) , h ow ev er, p re su m e d a C u m lw. B en ko

( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1515) reco n stru cted

*ta^a

as the T co p ied w o r d a n d p o in te d out that

th e c h r o n o lo g y o f th e b o r r o w in g ca n n ot b e ascertained.

♦ Budenz 1873: 132; Vâmbery 1882a: 214; Gombocz 1907a: 362; Gombocz 1912b: 129; Vâmbery 1914: 214; Ramstedt 1935: 391; Menges 1936: 517-528; Bârczi 1941: 309; Gyoni 1943: 131; Râsânen 1949: 129; Râsânen 1953: 25; Scerbak 1961: 103-104; Sulân 1961: 151; Moor 1962: 37; Sulân 1963: 292; Doerfer 19631975/2: 669-671; Egorov 1964: 244; Fasmer 1964-1973/4: 131, 139; Benko 1967-1984/3: 914; Râsânen 1969: 468; Clauson 1972: 447-448; Sevortjan 1974-1980/3: 313-315; Collinder 1977a: 72; Janhunen 1977: 155; Doerfer 1985: 77-78; Ligeti 1986: 52, 62-63, 104, 108, 120, 185, 188, 201, 305-306; Redei 1986-1991/1: 522­ 523; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1515; Fedotov 1996/2: 211; Scerbak 1997: 154; Tenisev 2001: 445-446; StarostinDybo-Mudrak 2003: 1425. TIK ‘ h e n ’ see ty u k .

TILO [tilö] ‘ h e m p breaker, sw in g le , scu tch ’ | 1597 [tillö] | tilö < | tilol-
i o ccu rred csillog, tele, mell, nyâl, szâlfa an d vâlik- in § 8.5).

(see T u v ) an d that the ch an ges

*talkiy

-k- .

or

talkuy

in H (see § 5 .8.6 a n d H

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 180; Munkâcsi 1893: 179; Munkâcsi 1900b: 336; Munkâcsi 1903a: 254; Gombocz 1907a: 362-363; Gombocz 1912b: 129-130; Bârczi 1941: 310; Hauer 1952-1955/3: 884; Kniezsa 1955: 961­ 962; Egorov 1964: 267; Benko 1967-1984/3: 918-919; Pallo 1971c: 214-215; Clauson 1972: 495-496; Pais 1975b: 74-77; Cincius 1975-1977/2: 158; Pallo 1982: 192-193; Dankoff-Kelly 1982-1985/1: 399; DankoffKelly 1982-1985/3: 174; Doerfer 1985: 96; Ligeti 1986: 34-35, 43, 77, 194, 287, 315, 528, 530; Erdal 1991: 360; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1518; Fedotov 1996/2: 266; Tatarincev 2000-2004/2: 76-77; Tenisev 2001: 382-383.

TIN O [tin ö] ‘ steer, y o u n g bu llock , o x ’ | 1 2 1 9 /1 5 5 0 G N [tin ö ], dial

tana

tina

Tinod [tin ö -d ], tana

tino.

-o

in H

tino

t-.

Ligeti (1 986: 199)

to h av e ste m m e d fr an intern al H

R edei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 848) b e lie v e d that the H

in this w o r d m a y b e a H den n o m in a l s u ff as in the case o f

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

üno.

-o

A c c o r d in g to B en k o

TO JIK

9 11

( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1519), the d e v e lo p m e n t o f the fin al v o w e l in the H w o r d seem s to be u n certain w h ile th e T w o r d is o f Ir origin. T h e fin al lo n g fin al

-a

-o

e v o lv e d a n a lo g o u sly to oth er w o rd s w ith a fin al

is p reserv ed in so m e dials

(tina)

-ö. T h e

origin al

an d in the base w ith the p o ss s u ff

tinaja

‘ h is /h e r c a lf’ .

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 180; Szinnyei 1893-1901/2: 733; Munkâcsi 1903a: 254; Gombocz 1912b: 130; Bârczi 1941: 310; Nemeth 1942-1947: 91; Scerbak 1961: 101; Egorov 1964: 268; Benko 1967-1984/3: 920-921; Râsânen 1969: 460; Ligeti 1986: 13, 43, 82, 88, 147, 185, 188, 199, 235, 278, 442, 526; Redei 1986-1991/2: 848; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/1: 797; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1519; Fedotov 1996/2: 267. TOJIK [toyik] ‘ to la y e g g s’ | 1536

*tuyik-

{w ith s u ff -ik -}


-y

>

-w

also

in flu e n c e d the v o w e l. C h u v is neutral. T h e T verb is attested as o f the early E O T sources. O rig in a lly , the verb w a s intr an d o n ly b e c a m e tr in so m e lgs fr th e M e d ie v a l p erio d on. In so m e lgs, it can be b o th tr an d intr. O n so m e ders o f th e b a sic verb, see E rdal (1 991):

twguslug ‘b irth p la ce’ (2 74), twgum ‘ b irth ’ (2 92), twgr-ustwg-ur- ‘ to g iv e birth, to engender, cause to e x ist’

each o th er’ (570) a n d

R a m ste d t’ s co m p a riso n (1949: 271) T

tog- ~

Mo

tugurbi- ‘ to

‘ to gen erate (723).

com p ose’ ~ Kor

toida-

‘ to b e c o m e , to h a p p e n ’ is u n accep tab le (cf. also Joki (1 9 5 2 :3 3 8 )). T h e M o w o r d denotes a m e n ta l action. E /H It w a s V â m b e r y (1870: 1 8 0 -1 8 1 ) w h o first co n sid ered that H

tojik-

co m e s fr

T. B u d e n z (1 873: 111) listed the H verb a m o n g th e lex em es w h ic h se e m to h av e a T source. A c c o r d in g to B ârczi (1 941: 311), the H verb m a y o rig in a lly h av e b e e n F U g r or its b a se is id en tical w ith that o f b a se

*toy3- ‘ to

a n d c o n n ected the H verb w ith T 6 3 5 -6 3 6 ) , H

tol-

‘ to p u sh ’ . Sal (1 970: 9 8 - 9 9 ) ex p lain ed it fr a U

g iv e, to b rin g , to tak e’ . P allo (1 973a : 2 1 6 -2 1 7 ) accep ted V â m b e r y ’ s id ea

tojik-

tog- ‘ to

g iv e b ir th ’ . A c c o r d in g to Lako ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 7 8 /3 :

is o f d eb a ted origin. It m a y b e a U inh eritan ce, bu t it m a y a lso be

an early T lw. B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : 9 3 1 - 9 3 2 ) regard ed H

tojik-

as b e in g o f un certain

der. I f it w a s in h erited fr U , its o ld sem an tics co u ld be ‘ to g iv e, to b rin g, to tak e’ an d its m e a n in g ‘ to la y an e g g ’ c o u ld h a v e d e v e lo p e d fr the H p h rase

monyt tojik

id.

(mony

‘ e g g ’ ). A c c o r d in g to h im , the T source fo r the H verb requires fu rth er in vestigation . A c c o r d in g to P allo (1 982: 1 9 6 -1 9 7 ), a T starting p o in t fo r

tojik-

is m o re lik ely th an

an U e ty m o lo g y . B en k o (1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1 5 2 4 -1 5 2 5 ) su gg ested tw o p o ssib ilities: (1) H

tojik- m a y

h av e orig in a ted fr O T an d its co p ied fo r m w a s *to^ -; this ex p lan a tio n can

b e stren gth en ed w ith the w o r d fo r ‘ h e n ’ t y u k . (2) It m a y also b e a U inh eritan ce. In this latter case, the U ba sic verb co u ld h a v e b e e n (1 986) did n o t m e n tio n

tojik-

*toye- ‘b rin g en ,

a m o n g th e T copies in H .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

h o le n , g e b e n ’ . Ligeti

9 14

TOK"

H / y / in

tojik- is

a h iatus filler. T h e co m p a riso n w ith F U g r

presen ts sem an tic d ifficu lties, the co m p a riso n w ith H

tol-

*toye-

‘b rin g en , h o le n ’

‘ to p u sh , m o v e fo r w a r d ’

p o ses n o t o n ly sem an tic, b u t also p h on etic difficu lties (see R edei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 529). T h e m e a n in g ‘ to la y e g g s ’ is d o c u m e n te d in C h u v , in th e N E a n d in so m e oth er T lgs.

♦ Vâmbery 1870: 180-181; Budenz 1873: 111; Bârczi 1941: 311; Ramstedt 1949: 271; Joki 1952: 338; Egorov 1964: 234; Lako 1967-1978/3: 635-636; Benko 1967-1984/3: 931-932; Râsânen 1969: 483; Sal 1970: 98-99; Clauson 1972: 465-466; Pallo 1973a: 216-217; Sevortjan 1974-1980/3: 245-247; Pallo 1982: 196-197; Redei 1986-1991/2: 529; Erdal 1991: 274, 292, 570, 723; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1524-1525; Fedotov 1996/2: 201-202, 240.

to k

" [tok] ‘ stu rgeon ,

[tu k ], 1329

tugu, togo OT

took

Acipenser sturio’

[to k ], c1 395

thok hal

| 1 1 3 8 /1 3 2 9 ? P N

[tok hâl] | tok


*edü, w h ic h ,

due

fo rm s part to the sa m e w o r d -fa m ily as e g y h â z does

(see the details there).

üdül- is n o t d o c u m e n te d w o rd s üd^t- ‘ to m a k e h appy, to

E /H H The

earlier th an 1578 an d has its o w n w o r d fam ily. refresh ’ an d

üde

h aps represen tin g b a c k -fo rm a tio n s. A ls o relevan t are

üdvöz^t-

‘ to w o r k o n sa lv a tio n ’,

üdvöz^t6

‘ fre sh ’ pertain here, b o th p er-

üdvöz-

‘ to sa y a b e n e d ic tio n ’,

‘ Saviour, C h rist’ an d

üdv (1 728)

‘ sa lv a tio n ’,

th e latter p erh aps a b a c k -fo r m a tio n . T h e roots o f this fa m ily are debated. B en k o su g gested that th e y all g o b a ck to

üdül- an d

pertain to a su p p o se d ly fıction a l b a se o f u n -

k n o w n der (B en k o 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 :1 5 8 4 ) . Let us first see the m o st im p o rta n t o p in ion s. It w a s V â m b e r y ( 1 8 7 0 :1 8 4 ) w h o first co n sid ered th e H verb

üdül-

‘ to refresh on e self, to

rest’ to h a v e c o m e fr T. H o w ev er, his e t y m o lo g y w a s b a sed o n data, the m a jo r ity o f w h ic h d o n o t b e lo n g here. B u d e n z (1 873: 9 1 - 9 2 ) did n o t accept V â m b e r y ’ s co m p a rison. M u n k â c si (1901b : 6 4 9 -6 5 0 ) p o in te d o u t that the first elem en ts o f th e H lex em es

id-vez- ‘ to be saved , hâz ‘ ch u rch ’ m a y b e

fin d sa lv a tio n , w e lc o m e s o m e b o d y ’, interrelated w ith

üdül-, idül-

id-nap

‘ h o lid a y ’ a n d

egy­

‘ to refresh o n e s e lf’ an d that th ey

m a y h av e their u ltim a te base in Skrt. G o m b o c z (1912b : 1 3 5 -1 3 6 ) co n sid ered th e base o f the H verb to be o f O C h u v origin , h o w e v e r h e did n o t accept M u n k â c si’ s (1901b :

üdül- shares the sa m e b a se as idvez-, üdvöz- ‘w illk o m * id-nap) an d egyhâz ‘ K irch e’ . V â m b e r y (1 914: 219) regarded

6 4 9 -6 5 0 ) su gg estion that H m e n ’,

innep

üdül-

as a m e m b e r o f a H w o r d -fa m ily , the b a sic w o r d o f w h ic h m a y b e th e n o u n

üdv

‘ F eiertag’ (


bergü

>

berü

ido

—> H

of

m a y be a T cop ied

ber.

*eâ-. edgü

>

edü

is a d ev n o u n fr

B ârczi co n sid ered (1 941: 325,

üde)

the

‘ Z e it, W e t t e r ’,

ige

ünnep

‘verb, w o r d ’

egy-hâz. M o o r (1953: 9 2 ) listed üdül- a lo n g w ith an d öböl ‘ g u lf’ as M o lw s in H . A c c o r d in g to Kiss

‘ h o lid a y ’ m a y be a calqu e fr SerbC roat

p o in te d ou t that the p r im a r y stem o f

be

‘ h o lid a y ’

to be an intern al der in H . Its b a se m a y be id en tical w ith the e ty m o n

fo r the first e lem en t o f th e H w o r d

(1 968: 256), H

üdül-

ünnep

‘ h o lid a y ’ . A c c o r d -

‘ g o o d , h o ly ’ . Ligeti (1933a : 2 7 8 -2 7 9 ) su p p ose d h e h ad the basis

fo r the Y fo r m w h e n h e recon stru cted a T verb this verb, like

tüyün

ünnep m a y

blâgdan

‘p ra zd n ik ’ . H e

b e id en tica l w ith the absolu te stem s

üdül- an d üd^t-. P allo (1972a : 4 0 5 -4 1 2 ) th o u g h t that the co p ied B u lg T w o r d *üdele- an d that it m a y b e a co g n a te o f the T e ty m o n fo r H id o . T h e T b a se

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

cou ld cou ld

UDUL

977

in itia lly h av e referred to th e rest p e rio d at m id d a y. A c c o r d in g to her, th e O B u lg verb

*üdala-

üdül-,

m a y b e th e source n o t o n ly fo r H

b u t also fo r M o

üdele-

‘ to h av e a

m id d a y b rea k ’ . T h e M o verb w a s later r e -b o r ro w e d b y certain T lgs. P allo w a s o f th e o p in io n that the co p ied fo r m

*üdala-

üdüle-

ch a n g ed to

-ül

v o w e l co u ld h av e disap p eared later. T h e en d in g

in H an d th at th e fin al

in the H verb h as b e e n felt to

b e a H en d in g fo r th e in tr /r e fl verb fo rm s in in tr-tr verb pairs (cf. H h o t’ ~

hev^t- ‘ to

h ea t s o m e th in g ’,

merül-

‘ to dive, sin k ’ ~

mer^t- ‘ to

th in g ’, etc.). A c c o r d in g to B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 : 1 0 4 6 -1 0 4 7 ), H

hevül-

‘ to get

dip, p lu n g e s o m e -

üdül-

is a m e m b e r o f

a H w o r d -fa m ily o f u n k n o w n origin. H e b e lie v e d that the e ty m o lo g ic a l interrelation

üdül-, egyhâz

o f the b a sic w o r d s fo r

ül-

ünnep

an d

an d their c o n n e ctio n w ith th e H verb

‘ (ein Fest) feiern , (eine gew isse Z e it) fe ie rn ’ d o n o t se e m likely. H e also rejected

th e e ty m o lo g ic a l ex p lan a tio n fo r H

üdül-

fr the n o u n

th e Ir an d T e ty m o lo g ie s o f th e basic w o r d fo r

üdül-.

ido

‘ tim e ’, n o r d id he accept

P allo (1982: 2 1 1 -2 1 2 ) m o d ifıe d

h er earlier p o sitio n slig h tly an d p o in te d ou t that the p r im a r y m e a n in g o f T n o t ‘ tim e ’, b u t ‘ m id d a y (tim e )’ (cf. M o c o u ld b e th e base o f M o

üdele-

üde

öd

w as

‘ n o o n ’, w h ic h is a T lw ). T h is M o n ou n

‘ s ’ arreter en v o y a g e vers le m ilie u du jo u r p o u r se

reposer et pren dre u n repas, faire la siest’, w h ic h w a s later r e -b o r ro w e d in to so m e T lgs as a term in an im a l h u sban dry. T h e H u n g arian s c o p ied n o t o n ly th e n o u n fr T, b u t also th e verb fo r m e d fr th e n o m in a l base. T h e c o p ied fo r m c o u ld h av e b een

*ödla-,

w h ic h ch a n g ed in H in the fo llo w in g w a y :

A c c o r d in g to P allo, T

öd

‘ M itta g , Z e it ’ >

*ödla—

*ödla- > *ödöla- > ödöl- > üdül-. üdüle- ‘ zur M itta g sze it rasten ’

>M o

has a v e r y g o o d sem an tic parallel in th e T n o m e n -v e r b u m

tim e ’ ~

tüs-

‘ to rest at m id d a y tim e ’ . For the u n u su a l H ch an ge

T

sön-.

The

disappearance o f th e fin al v o w e l in O T

*ödla-

>

tüs ‘ m id d a y ö > ü, see s z û n ik

angan, angak

>

ingan, ingak.

T h e labial n asal / m / m a y also h a v e in flu e n c e d th e v o w e l in th e fırst sy lla b le, h en ce

*amgan > üngan in

amgan

—>M o

ünigen

>

üniyen. T h is

w o u ld th en represent a sem an tic split

b e tw e e n ‘ the su ck in g ’ an d ‘ th e on e fr o m w h ic h th e y su ck ’ . H o w ev er, the

ch a n ge fr an o p en / â / to a clo sed / e / m ak es this p ro p ositio n less plausible. E /H V â m b e r y (1 870: 184) co n sid ered the H w o r d to be o f T origin o n the basis o f certain T co rresp o n d in g fo rm s. G o m b o c z (1912b : 136) su p p ose d a recon stru cted O C h u v fo r m

*inag.

B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /3 :1 0 5 3 ) accep ted th e T e t y m o lo g y o f the w o rd .

A c c o r d in g to B a lo g h (1 988: 4 79), h ow ev er, th e w o r d m a y be ex p lain ed fr U g r

*jen3-

‘ to g r o w ’ w ith th e sem an tic sh ift ‘ g r o w in g ’ > ‘ y o u n g ’ . Ligeti (1 986: 79) n o te d th at M o

üniyen




*erim.

♦ Vâmbery 1882a: 223; Munkâcsi 1887-1890a: 129; Munkâcsi 1903a: 253; Gombocz 1912b: 136-137; Nemeth 1935-1939: 527; Bârczi 1941: 327; Benko 1967-1984/3: 1055; Ligeti 1986: 47-48, 203, 208; Benko 1993-1997/2: 1589; Fedotov 1996/1: 57-58, 1996/2: 480; Tenisev 2001: 132-133.

vru irik id.

ÜRÜ [ürü] ‘w eth er, sh e e p ’ | c1 395 WOT

*iriy

OT

|E O T

irk

irk

‘ r a m ’, T

[ü rü ], 1571

‘ a fo u r -y e a r -o ld sh eep ’ (A K ); M T

iru

[irü] | ürü
H

jö^

(arch;

‘ river

*yl

, P O sty *yj"y,

to d a y o n ly in river n a m es

as

*suk3 > P U g r *suy9 (> P O U g r ? *suy > P V o g *sou, P O sty *say) *suw9 > H szü ‘w o o d w o r m ’, see szuvas ‘ d ecay ed , ca rio u s’ .

PFU gr EAH

>

In sec o n d a ry p reco n so n a n ta l p o sition : PFU gr EAH

*reke-

*reya-

>

> PU gr

*rey9-

*rey3-ta-

>

(> P O U g r

*reyta

> H

*rV'^]^-,

rejt-

P Vog

‘ to h id e ’

*rîy-,

(-t

*röy-)

P O sty

>

is a H su ff).

See fu rth er / y / in in terv oc alic p o sitio n b e lo w o n p age 1033. P F U g r h ad lo n g /k k / in in terv oc alic p o sition . T h is /k k / w a s sim p lifıe d to / k / and b e c a m e / y / in th e P O U g r Igs, b u t n o t in H . In E A H /k k / w a s sim p lified to / k / and p reserv ed as su ch in H in 14 cases (7 P F U g r + 7 P U gr). PFU gr > EAH

*pukk3 > P U g r *pukk9 (> P O U g r *pü}^- > P V o g *püp, *^uk9 > O H fu k > H fo k ‘ cap, eye o f a n e e d le ’ .

P O sty

In certain cases H restored /k k /, as b efore th e m o m e n ta n e o u s s u ff

*pöy)

-Vn.

P F U g r / k / in th e n a sa l+ sto p clusters w a s p reserv ed an d b e c a m e v o ice d . In E A H th e cluster w a s d en asalized : P F U g r / q k / > P U g r / q k / > E A H / q g / > H / g / in 18 cases (13 P F U g r + 5 P U gr). In a fe w cases P F U g r / q / ch a n g ed to P U g r /q k /. T h e se are in c lu d ed here.

*sa^k3- ‘ to b re a k ’ > P U g r *sa^k9- (> P O U g r *se^k- > P V o g *sa^k-, sö^k-) > E A H *sa^g3- > *sag3- > H szeg- ‘ to break (bread, neck),

PFU gr O s ty h e m ’, PFU gr H

fo g -

*pu^3-

> PU gr

*pu^ka

(> P V o g

*puy-)

> EAH

*fu^ge-

>

*^ug9-

>

‘ to h o ld , ca tch ’ .

In so m e cases th e later ch an ges s h o w that th e P F U g r h a d / q / an d n o t / q k / as in:

so^ks^) ~ *so^3 > P U g r *so^a (n o t *haw9- > H avul- ‘ to b e c o m e o ld ’ (-ul is a H

PFU gr

PFU gr

(*so^k3^)

*haw9

> H

ö

~

*so^3

> PU gr

*so^9

in P O U g r) > E A H

*hoya-

>

*h^oya

>

su ff).

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

‘ o ld ’,

eso^3) ~ *so^k3^ > P U g r *so^k9 (n ot in P O U g r) > E A H *ho^g9 h^aga > H agg ‘ o ld ’, see also avul- ‘ to b e c o m e o ld ’ a n d ö ‘ o ld ’,

b u t: P F U g r >

*hog3

>

or: P F U g r

*yayat,

Cyo^ksa) ~ *yo^s3 > P U g r *yoyas (> P O U g r *yöya0 > P V og *yayaA) > E A H *ylwah, *yıyah > H ^v ‘ arch, b o w ’ (see also

P O s ty

Ü) .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1020

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

In all p o ssib le clusters w ith / k / in the first p o sitio n , as in /k t /, /k s /, /k s /, /k l /, / k y / th e / k / d isappeared in v ariou s w a y s in 8 cases (7 P F U g r + 1 P U gr). PFU gr

kat)

*kâktâ

> EAH

PFU gr > EAH PFU gr P O s ty

*kakt9

> PU gr

*kâtta

> H

ket

(>

*klt(e)

(> P O U g r

ketto )

sükse > P U g r *süksa (> P O U g r *9üyes *hüsa > H osz ‘ a u tu m n , fa ll’, *maksa > *muycA) >

PU gr EAH

*mayas *may >

> P V og

*k^ît3, P O sty *kit

~

‘ t w o ’, > P V og

*müye6 > mâj ‘ liv e r ’

tükas,

P O sty

söyas)

*müet ~ mayt, -y is a p e t-

(> P O U g r

P V og

*m â > H

(the fin al

rifıed rem n a n t o f th e p oss su ff),

*reke- > P U g r *reya- (> P O U g r *rV^y > P V o g *rf^ -, P O sty *r^y-) *reya- > *reya-ta- > *reyta > H rejt- ‘ to h id e ’ (-t is a H su ff).

PFU gr EAH

>

/ k / d isappeared in all attested clusters /c k /, /t k /, / s k / a n d /l k /, /r k / in 16 cases (16 P F U gr) th ro u gh / x / or / y / d ep en d in g o n the v o ic in g o f th e p rece d in g co n son an t. PFU gr H

köt-

PFU gr

*kütke-

> PU gr

*waske

> PU gr

P V o g *w as) > E A H PFU gr

toll

5.6.2

kütka

(> P V o g *k ö t-) > E A H

*kötxa-

> O H k et- >

‘ to b in d ’,

*tulka

*waska

*wasxa

*tulka

> PU gr

(> P O U g r ? *vok s >

vas

> H

*voks

> P O sty *vox,

‘ iro n ’ (o rig in a lly a k in d o f m e ta l),

(> P O U g r

*tuyl

>

*tâyâl)

> EAH

*tolya

> H

‘ fe a th e r’,

*poyka > P U g r *poyka (> P O U g r *pöyy *pöy) > E A H *^oyya > *^iya > H fi, see fi ‘b o y , s o n ’ (the - m is a H su ff, see P U g r pal'a >

*pöyy > *püw , baromfi ‘p o u ltr y ’, H faggyu).

PFU gr

> P V og

P O s ty

in

fiM

H

Nasals /m /

In intial p o sitio n it h as b e e n p reserv ed in 34 cases (23 P F U g r + 11 P U gr). PFU gr

*maksa >

*muyeA)

> EAH

PU gr

*mayas (> P O U g r *mlye6 >

*maya

>

*mâ

> H

mâj

P V og

*mlet ~ mâjt, O s ty

‘ liv e r’ (the fin al

-y

is a p etrified

rem n a n t o f the p o ss su ff). In initial p o sitio n it ch a n g ed to / n / b ecau se o f partial d issim ilation in 16*^ c. H lg. P U gr

*mâya- (>

P V og

*mlya-) >

EAH

*mewa- >

OH, M H

mevet- >

H

nevet-

‘ to la u g h ’ . In in terv oc alic p o sitio n it has a) b e e n p reserv ed as / m / in 9 cases (9 P F U gr), or b) b e c a m e th ro u gh / w / > / v / in 10 cases.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t s

a) W i t h 2 exception s (P F U g r

*kuma^,

PFU gr

*kamd)

1021

all w o r d s w ith p reserv ed H

/ m / are m issin g fr th e O U g r Igs. B eca u se the cause o f this split is y e t u n clea r I cite all exam ples.

*kamd b elow .

In 1 w o r d / m / appears in V o g altern atin g w ith /q k /: see P F U g r E xa m p les fo r p reserv ed / m / :

*kuma^

PFU gr

*koma

> PU gr

(> P O U g r

*köm(t)3y

> P V og

*komtay) > E A H *xoma > H homlok ‘ fo re h e a d ’ (-l-ok morü ‘ c o n c a v e ’, homor^t- ‘ to m ak e c o n c a v e ’ ), *kamd > *kdma (>

PFU gr

-ik

P O sty

ho-

P V o g *k a m , o n ly as se c o n d p a r t o f c o m p o sitio n s

-^k-)

an d altern atin g w ith a d en ,

*k3mey,

are su ffs, see

is a H d ev su ff),

*xam3 > H hâmlik- ‘ to p eel (in tr)’ (-l is hâmoz- ‘ to p eel (tr)’ ( - z is a d en su ff), H hâm

> EAH

‘ scarfskin, e p ith e liu m ’ is a late n e o lo g ism .

*ema > P U g r *em a (n o t emse (-e, an d -se are H suffs),

PFU gr

PFU gr su ck ’

*ime-

(-ik

PFU gr

*im9-

> P U gr

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

emlo

is a H su ff, see

eme

in P O U g r) > E A H *em a > H

*ema-

> H

‘ s o w ’, cf.

emik-

‘ to

‘ m a m m a , te a ts’ ),

*kama > P U g r kam9 (n ot (-eny is a H su ff),

in P O U g r) > E A H

*kam9

> H

kemeny

*xoma

> H

homâly

‘ h ard, s tiff’

P F U g r *ku m d3 > P U g r

(-âly

‘ obscu rity, f o g ’ PFU gr

*som3

szomjü

‘ th irsty ’

*soma

> PU gr

(-jü

kom9

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

is a H su ff, b u t see b e lo w ho),

*som3-r3 > P U g r *som9r9 szomorü ‘ sa d ’ (-ü is a H su ff),

PFU gr

PFU gr

töm-

*tem3-

jonh

> H

*tema- (n ot in temet- ‘ to b u r y ’ .

szom

in

‘ inn er part o f th e b o d y ),

^somara

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

> PU gr

‘ to s tu ff’, see

som9

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

g oes b a ck to O H

P O U g r) > E A H

tema

> H

> H

(tem-)

>

b ) E x a m p les fo r / v / (6 P F U g r + 4 P U gr):

*nime

> PU gr

> EAH

*newa

> H

PFU gr

*kuma^

PFU gr

(* hav

>),

*nema

nev

> PU gr

ho, hav-

PFU gr

*leme >

PFU gr

*noma-le

> P V og

*nlm3,

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*xowa

(> P O U g r

*nem

P O sty *n em )

’ n a m e ’,

*koma

>

*xawa

> H

‘ s n o w ’,

PU gr

*lama (>

> PU gr

P V o g *la m ) > E A H

*numal

*lawa >

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

H

le, lev-

*nuwul

‘ju ic e ’,

> H

nyül

‘ rab b it’,

*siSma > P U g r *siSma (> P O U g r *sîm > P V o g sim, P O sty *sem ) *silwa > *siwa > H sz^v ‘ h ea rt’ (the -v is th e co n tin u ation o f -m -),

PFU gr EAH

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

>

1022

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

*taye > P U g r "taya > *taye-kt3ma (> P O U g r *tek{t)3m3 > P V og *takm3, P O sty ^töytam) > E A H *tatwa > *tatwe > H tetu, (acc) tetvet

PFU gr

‘ lo u s e ’,

*a5'am3

P U gr >

*enw3

> H

*pima

P U gr

*^iw3

>

>

PFU gr P O s ty

enyv

fu,

*püm3

(acc)

(> P O U g r

fü vet

*yöm

ayem)

> EAH

*eywa

P O sty *p a m ~

*p3m)

> EAH

> EAH

*yowa

O s ty

‘ g ra ss’,

(?) > P V o g

java)

*weSama *welawa > H

> PU gr EAH

*püm3,

> P V og

jo^ (w ith p oss su ff:

*wiÖ3m3 *welam) >

*îl'em,

> P V og

‘ g lu e ’,

(> P O U g r > H

*yoma *yawa > H

P U gr

*î5'me

(> P O U g r

*yomâs,

O s ty

*yâm)

‘ g o o d ’,

(> P O U g r

*weSam

> P V og

*walam,

velo ‘ m a r r o w ’ .

In clusters w ith c o n son a n ts after / m / , th e stops b e c a m e h o m o r g a n ic v o ic e d stops. P F U g r / m t / > / n t / > E A H /n d / > H / d / , P F U g r /m p / > E A H / m b / > H / b / in 9 cases (6 P F U g r + 3 P U gr). PFU gr

*kumpa

*k u m p ) > E A H

*kumpa

> PU gr

*xomba

(> P O U g r

*kümp

> Vog

*kümp,

O s ty

> H h ab ‘ fo a m , w a v e ’ .

In clusters w ith c o n son a n ts b efore / m / th e / m / a) is p reserv ed in 4 cases (all P F U gr), or b ) b e c a m e / v / in 1 case (P F U gr). a) P F U g r

*küram,

*kolm3 > P U g r *korma ~ k o lm a (> P O U g r kürm3 ~ kulm3 > P V og *k3lam) > E A H *xorma > *xoram > H hârom ‘ th ree’, (acc)

O s ty

hârmat, b) PFU gr

*nalem

*nalma > P U g r ^nalma (> P O U g r *nllm3 *nalwa > H nyelv ‘ to n g u e ’ .

> P V og

*nllm3,

O s ty

) > EAH

In 1 case w e fin d / m w / in H :

*ku5'm3 > P U g r *kuS'ma (> P O U g r küS'm3 > P V o g *kul'm3, O s ty *kayam) > E A H *xoma, *xomwa > O H homou > H hamu, ‘ a sh ’, see (acc) hamvat, hamvaz- (the -u/v m a y be a H s u ff as in szaru, (acc) szarvat, etc.,

PFU gr

or a rem n a n t o f a

-mv-. /n /

In initial p o sitio n it w a s a) p reserv ed in 3 cases (3 P F U gr), or b ) p a la ta lize d in 3 cases (2 P F U g r + 1 P U gr) in H a n d in so m e oth er F U g r lgs as w e ll. a) P F U g r > EAH

b) P FU gr

*ncı5,

*nime >

*newa

> H

*nema (>

P U gr

nev

P O U g r *n e m > P V o g

*ncim3, O s ty

*n em )

’n am e’.

*nüSe ~ *niSe

*naSe (> ^nala > H nyel

> P U gr

P O sty *n ^ l) > E A H

PO U gr

*n^S, *neS, *n^S

‘ h a n d le ’ .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

> P V og

T h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t s

1023

In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it w a s a) p reserv ed in 14 cases (13 P F U g r + 1 P U gr) b ) or w a s p a la ta lize d in 5 cases (3 P F U g r + 2 P U gr). a) P F U g r

*man3- >

in ment-

‘ to rescu e’,

*man9- (n o t in

PU gr

menekül-

P O U g r) > E A H

*mâna- >

‘ to rescue h im /h e r /it s e lf’ ,

(-t

H

and

*men­

-kül

are

H su ffs), b) PFU gr

*mon)

*muna

> PU gr

*mona

> EAH

> H

*mon9 mony

(> P O U g r

*mön

*mân,

> P V og

P O sty

‘ egg, testicle’ .

In th e co n so n a n t cluster / n t / the / n / d isappeared an d th e / t / b e c a m e th ro u gh E A H / n d / / d / in 11 cases (6 P F U g r + 5 P U gr).

*kunta ‘ c la n ’ > P U g r *kont9 ‘ a r m y ’ (> P O U g r *kont > P V o g *kânt, O s ty xanti) > E A H *xonda > O H hodu [h âdû ] > H h^ad ‘ arm y, arch c la n ’ .

PFU gr ?

T h e / n / w a s p reserv ed after / l / . T h e o n ly ex a m p le is: PFU gr > EAH

*woln3 > P U g r *wolna *oln9 > H ön ‘ tin ’ .

> (P O U g r

*öln3 >

P V o g *âln 3, P O sty *oln a)

/n / In initial p o sitio n it is p reserv ed (o rth o g rap h ica lly < n y > ) in 18 cases (13 P F U g r + 5 P U gr). PFU gr

*nâlmâ

*nâlem)

> PU gr

^nâlma

*nâlw9

> H

> EAH

(> P O U g r

nyelv

*nllm3

> P Vog

*nllm3,

P O sty

‘ to n g u e ’ .

In initial p o sitio n it lost its pa la ta lisa tio n in 1 case (P F U gr). T h is o ccu rred perhaps th ro u gh d issim ilation .

*nelyâ > P U g r ^nelya (> P O U g r *nÜ3 > *nelya > *neja > H negy ‘ fo u r ’ .

PFU gr EAH

P V og

*nîl3,

P O sty

*nelâ)

>

In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it is p reserv ed in 4 cases (4 P FU gr). PFU gr > EAH

*kuna- > *xuna- >

*kuna- (> P O U g r *könhuny- ‘ to close the e y e s’ .

PU gr H

> P V og

kon-,

P O sty

*kön-)

/ n / d isappeared b efore c o n son a n ts after h a v in g v o ic e d the fo llo w in g c o n son a n t in 7 cases (6 P F U g r + 1 P U gr). PFU gr

*kös-)

*kunce^ > EAH

> PU gr

*xunja

to th e h o m o p h o n o u s

*kunca

(> P O U g r

*künc

> P V og

*xuja > H hügy^ ‘ u rin e’, (the sa m e arch hügy^ ‘ star’

*künc-,

P O sty

h isto ry applies

T h e palatal n asal occu rs in 1 case after c o n son a n ts a n d here it rem a in s p reserved: PFU gr

*kurna

> PU gr

kurna

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

‘ g ro o v e , s lo t’ .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*xorna

> H

horony

1024

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

1^1 T h e p h o n e m e / q / did n o t occu r in P F U g r a n d in P U g r in w o r d -in itia l position . In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it w a s d en a salized an d is re fle c te d in three w a y s : a) it disap p eared th ro u gh / g / > / y / > / w / > / 0 / in 16 cases (12 P F U g r + 4 P U gr), b ) it b e c a m e / g / th ro u gh / q k / in 5 cases w h e re P U g r alrea d y h a d / q k / (5 P F U gr), or c) H p reserv ed b o th fo rm s in so m e cases. a) P F U g r

*Aâ^a-)

>

*so^3- > P U g r *so^9- (> P O U g r *9Vy- > P V o g *tüw-, P O sty E A H *hoya- > *how3- > H avat- ‘ to p re-sh rin k (textile), in itiate’ -at

(v is secon d a ry ,

is a H su ff).

*kott9^ (> hattyü

A special case is: P U g r

*kot3^)

*xott3y

> EAH

> H

*köt3^

P O U gr

> P V og

*kötâ^,

P O sty

‘ s w a n ’ . T h e pa la ta lisa tio n o f th e / t / in

-9^

th e H w o r d is a H d e v e lo p m e n t, as is the

>

-ay

>

-û.

T h e w o r d is n ot

a T lw b u t a N o rd ic “W a n d e r w o r t”, see g ö d e n y , k â r o k a to n a . A n o th e r special case is th at the seq u en ce PFU gr

*a^a-t-

> PU gr

*a^at-)

> EAH

*ayta-

aj

su ff; cf. H b) P FU gr H

eg-

*a^ta- (> *aj-t-

> H

-^at- b e c a m e

PO U gr

th ro u gh / q t / > / y t / > / y t /:

"ü^kat- > P V o g *Ikot-, ajtö ‘ d o o r ’ (the -t

P O sty

‘ to o p e n ’ in

is a H

‘ o p e n in g ’ ).

*a^3-

*aga-

>

*so^3 ~ *so^k3^ > P U g r *so^a- (n o t in P O U g r) > E A H *hoyaavul- ‘ to b e c o m e o ld ’ (-ul is a H su ff), see also agg a n d ö,

>

> PU gr

*ayka-

ya^lel-)

(> P O sty

*a^ga-

> EAH

>

‘ to b u r n ’,

c) P F U g r

*hawa

> H

*so^3 ~ *so^ks^ > *hawa > H ö ‘ o ld ’, see

*so^a (n o t avul-,

PFU gr

PU gr

>

also agg,

*so^3

PFU gr

*hoga

~

*haga

>

*so^ks^ > H

agg

> PU gr

*so^ka

‘ o ld ’, see also

in P O U g r) > E A H

*hoya

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

avul-

>

*h^oya

*ho^ga

‘ to b e c o m e o ld ’ an d

ö

>

‘ o ld ’ .

/ q k / b e c a m e / g / in 19 cases (12 P F U g r + 7 P U gr).

*mu^k3 > P U g r *mo^ka (n o t in mag ‘ grain, seed, se m e n , k ern el’ .

PFU gr > H

P O U g r) > E A H

*monga

>

*moga

/ q / d isappeared b efore / c / in 1 case: PFU gr

*wa^c3-

*we^ca-

>

wesa-

> PU gr > H

ves-

*wa^ca-

(> P O sty

*wayc-

>

*want'-)

> EAH

‘ to e n g ra v e ’ .

/ q t / b e c a m e / q d / in E A H a n d / d / in H (1 P F U g r + 1 P U gr). P U gr

*o^ta (> P O U g r *V^^t- > P V o g *â^tal, P O sty *â^tı) > E A H *o^da *öd > H (ödal >) oldal ‘ side’ (the fin al -l is a H su ff).

*o^d a >

/ C q / is v e r y rare, I fo u n d 1 ex am p le:

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

>

T h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t s

pil^e ~ *pilwe > P U g r *pü^a felho, felleg ‘ c lo u d ’ .

PFU gr > H

5.6.3

(> O s ty

pala^)

1025

*^el^3

> EAH

>

*^ely3

Affricates

T h e P F U g r p ro to lg h ad tw o affricates: the n o n p a la ta lized , c a cu m in a l / c / an d the p a la ta lize d / c / . T h ree p h o n etica l features d istin gu ish ed the tw o so u n d s: th e p lace o f their fo rm a tio n , th e p o sitio n o f the tip o f th e ton g u e, an d the p resen ce or a bsen ce o f th e p a la ta l c o m p o n en t. T h is o p p o sitio n p ersisted in th e O U g r Igs: P O U g r /C / > P V og /C / > / s / , P O s ty /C /: P O U g r /C / > P V o g /C /, P O sty /C / (see H o n ti 1999), b u t ch a n g ed in H. /C / In initial p o sitio n it b e c a m e / s / in H in 8 cases (5 P F U g r + 3 P U gr).

*caw3 > P U g r *cawa (> P O U g r ? *c a w > P V o g *say, P O sty *cuw) > *cawa > H savanyü ‘ so u r’, (-ny a n d -ü are H su ffs), see also sö ‘ sa lt’ .

PFU gr EAH

In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it b e c a m e / s / in all 3 cases (2 P F U g r + 1 P U gr).

*kec3

PFU gr

*köcey)

> PU gr

> EAH

*keca

>

*keca (> P O U g r *kecey *kesa > H kes ‘ k n ife’ .

E xcep tio n al or a w r o n g e ty m o lo g y : P F U g r

*kücam

> P V og

*kûsam,

*kc>cam)

P O sty

> P V og

*kcıskay,

P O sty

*küce > P U g r *küca (> P O U g r köcsög ‘ju g , ja r ’ ( - g w o u ld

> H

be a H su ff). /n C / rem ain ed /n C / in th e P U g r lg. PFU gr P O sty

*pance- > P U g r *pancapunc-). N o H exam p les.

‘ to o p e n ’ (> P O U g r

*pünc-

> P V og

*püns-,

/C / T h e p a la ta lized v o iceless affricate in initial p o sitio n is represen ted in H as a) /C /, o rth o gra p h ic ally < cs> in 8 cases (6 P F U g r + 2 P U gr). T h e w o r d s b ) w ith H

s-

are all

p ro b lem a tic (3 P FU gr).

*c8lk3- > P U g r *cüka- (> P O U g r *cî:l- > P V o g *cî:l-, P O sty *câl-) > cilka- > *ciUa- > H csillog- ‘ to g litter’, csillag ‘ star’, an o n o m a to p o e ic

a) P F U g r EAH w o rd ,

b) PFU gr

*cûkla

> PU gr

*cûkla

> (n ot in P O U g r) > H

sûly

‘ s c u r v y ’ (the

p ala ta liza tion o f / l / in H is secon d a ry ), T h e w o r d is o f T origin , see s ü ly in th e L ex ico n ,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1026

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

*ci^ka > P U g r *ci^ka (> seg ‘ fo o t o f the h ill’ (arch,

*cüı^k >

n o w o n ly in G N s , special p ro b le m s in H ),

*carke

*cark^3-

> PU gr

*car9y-

(> P O U g r

*car9y-) > H sert- ‘ to injure, cut, etc.’, serv ‘ h ern ia ’ (-t is a H su ff).

serül-

o ffe n d ’,

> P V og

P O sty

*cci^k)

PO U gr

> H

PFU gr

P V og

*cü^k,

PFU gr

*car9y-,

P O sty

‘ to b e c o m e in ju red , cut,

T h e w o r d is o f T o rigin , see s e r t in the

L ex ico n . In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it is represen ted a) b y / c / in 5 cases (5 P F U gr), b ) b y / s / in 9 cases (3 P F U g r + 6 P U gr), a n d c) b y / s / in 7 cases (7 P FU gr). In so m e special cases w e fın d d) a se c o n d a ry H / z / (1 P F U g r + 2 P U gr). a) P F U g r

*ec9

*eo3 >

b ) P F U g r */c a > P U g r

*ic3

*eo9

PU gr

(> P O U g r

*ic

> P V og

*ic(3), P O sty *ic-)

> EAH

> H (ec >) öcs ‘ y o u n g e r b ro th e r’,

*is9

>

*keca

c) P F U g r

*kcısey)

ıs >

> OH

*io9 (> P O U g r *a c os ‘ a n c estor’, *keca-g

> PU gr

*kes3g

> EAH

> P V o g * a c ( 3 ), P O sty

*aci)

> EAH

*kasey,

P O sty

H

> H

(> P O U g r

keszeg

*küs9y

> P Vog

‘ b r e a m ’ (— > O s

k^sag

‘ fish ’ ; n o c o n -

v in c in g Ir e ty m o lo g y ), d) P F U g r

s)

*süc3 >

(> P V o g

*s8s)

P U gr

sü^ce (P F U g r

> E A H *sü sa >

*s th ro u gh the in flu e n c e o f

*süz9

> H

szuz

-c- >

P U gr

‘v ir g in ’, th e T orig in is less

p robab le, P U gr

*sao9-

*hasa

>

P U gr

*ku€9

s u ff

*sas9-

~

*haz9

> H

(> P O U g r

âzik-

*6a6-

> P V og

‘ to b e c o m e w e t ’

(> P O sty *ku s) > O H

-huz

(-ik

*tât-,

*Aâl-)

> EAH

is a H su ff),

hozzâ

> H

P O sty

‘ to h im /h e r /it, see the

-hoz.

T h e cluster n a s a l+ /c / b e c a m e / n j / in E A H an d /d V in H in 11 cases (9 P F U g r + 2 P U gr). PFU gr

*kos-)

*kunce‘ > EAH

*kunc3

> PU gr

*xunj3

>

*xuj3

> H

(> P O U g r

hügy‘

*künc

> P V og

*künc-,

P O sty

‘ u rin e’ .

In the cluster /C /+ n a sa l th e affricate b e c a m e v o iced : PFU gr

*kocm3

> PU gr

*kocm9

(> V o g

kos9m)

> EAH

*xoJm9 >

H

hagyma

‘ o n io n ’ ( -a is a H su ff). T h e cluster /C k / ch a n g ed to a) /C / in 1 case /s k / > /C k / (P F U gr) a n d b ) to / s / in 3 cases (2 P F U g r + 1 P U gr). a) P F U g r

*pack3

> P U gr

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

‘ s w a llo w ’

b) PFU gr

*pucka- > P U g r *pocka(-) (> P O U g r *pöc fos(-) vulg ‘ to h a v e diarrh ea’ .

*pöc)

> H

(-ke

*packe

dialfeske

*fas3

> H

fecske,

*pöc,

P O sty

is a H su ff),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

> P V og

T h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t s

1027

/ y c / b e c a m e / c / in H (1 P FU gr):

*wayce > P U g r *wayc9 (> P O U g r *wâs > P V o g *was3, P O sty *wâs3y) > E A H *wâyc3 > *wec3 > H vöcsök, dial vecsek ‘ g re b e’ (a k in d o f w a te r bird) (-k is a H su ff). PFU gr

5.6.4

Sibilants

T h e P F U g r p ro to lg h a d three sibilants: / s / , / s / an d / s /. In the P U g r Igs there existed o n ly tw o , / s / a n d / s / ; h ow ever, th e h isto ry o f th e three P F U g r sibilants is so m e w h a t co m p lica ted . In w h a t fo llo w s I con cen trate o n ly o n H . /s / In w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n P F U g r / s / w a s p reserv ed in P U gr, b e c o m in g v oiceless in terden tal / 0 / in P O U gr, a n d disappearin g in H in 29 cases (21 P F U g r + 8 P U gr). For gen eral p h o n o lo g ic a l reason s I h a v e to su ppose that P U g r h a d / s / a n d n o t / 0 / . / s / ch an ges fre q u e n tly to / h / , w h ile this is n o t the case w ith / 0 / . rP O U gr / 0 / > P V o g / t / , P O sty / a / PFU gr /s / > P U gr /s / ■^EAH / h / > H / 0 / Figure 5.3: T h e split o f P F U g r an d P U g r / s /

*sâr3 > P U g r *sâr9 (> *hâr9 > H er ‘v e in , a rtery ’ .

PFU gr

PO U gr

*9er

> P Vog

*târ, P O sty

*Aer) > E A H

S e c o n d a ry p a la ta liza tion , / s / > / s / o ccu rred in: PFU gr / s / ) (>

*süc3 > P U g r süce (P F U g r / s / u n der the in flu e n c e P V o g *s8s) > E A H *süs9 > *süz3 > H szû^z ‘v ir g in ’ .

o f /C / > P U gr

In in terv oc alic p o sitio n it is rare, b u t in 1 exam p le the / s / w a s p reserved th ro u gh th e in flu en c e o f the p rece d in g Z ^ /. PFU gr

*^âs3

*pesâ > P U g r pâs9 (> feszek ‘ n e st’ (-ek

> H

PO U gr

*pl9

> P V og

*plt,

P O sty

piÂ)

> EAH

is a H su ff, see H o n ti 1983: 113, after early

/ p / > /f / ) . C lu sters w ith / s / are v e r y rare (2 P FU gr): PFU gr P O sty

*m^a^sa *muycÂ)

> PU gr > EAH

*may9s (> P O U g r *mlye9 > P V o g *mlet ~ majt, *may > *mâ > H mâj ‘ liv e r’ (the fin al -y is a p e t-

rifıed rem n a n t o f th e p o ss su ff),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1028

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

*ipse > P U g r *eps3 (> P O U g r "epaO > P V o g *ait, P O sty *ep3A) > *e^s3 > *is3 > *iz3 (fr th e sa m e b a se edes ‘ s w e e t’ ~ ^zes ‘ ta sty ’, M H see T tat- ‘ to taste’ > T tatl'iğ ‘ s w e e t’ ) > H ^z ‘ taste’ ).

PFU gr EAH ezes,

/s / In initial p o sitio n it fe ll togeth er w ith P F U g r / s / an d disap p eared th ro u g h P U gr / s / > E A H / h / in H to / 0 /, in 6 cases (6 P FU gr).

*sar3- > P U g r *sare- (> P O U g r *6er- > P V o g *taret-, *Aeremt~) > E A H *hara- > H er- ‘ to reach, tou ch , be w o r th ’, ertd ersta n d ’, ered- ‘ to rise fr o m , take its o rig in ’ (-t, -d are H suffs).

PFU gr

P O sty ‘ to u n -

In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it does n o t o ccu r in H . PFU gr *

*paA-)

pisa-

‘ to c o o k ’ > P U g r

*pis9-

pl6-

(> P O U g r

> P V og

pıt-,

P O sty

n o t in H .

/ s C / is p reserv ed in H in 1 case:

*ost3r3 ( H ostor ‘ w h ip ’ .

P U gr OH

See also P F U g r

*ask3

‘ sle ig h ’ > P U g r

(> P V o g

*aska

"ostar)

(> P O sty

> EAH

*ayâ6),

"ostara

>

n ot in H .

/ s / d isappeared after a co n so n a n t th ro u gh / h / in 1 case: PFU gr

meh

*mekse

‘b e e ’ (the

*meksa (n ot in P O U g r) meh is secon d ary).

> P U gr

-h

in

> EAH

*meha

> *m e > H

/s / In initial p o sitio n it lost its pa la ta lisa tio n du rin g th e E A H p e rio d an d ch a n ged in H a) to / s / , o rth o gra p h ic ally < sz> , in 37 cases (26 P F U g r + 11 P U gr), or b ) in a f e w cases to / s / , o rth o gra p h ic ally < s> . T h e latter is the result o f a late H sec on d a ry ch an ge. In su ch cases, w h e re fo r P F U g r an altern ation / c / ~ / s / has b e e n recon structed, th e data o f the U g r lgs p o in t to an /s /. a) P F U g r

"sayal)

*salk3 > P U g r *salka (> P O U g r *sî.y^3 > P V o g *sî.Ylâ, P O sty "sala > H szâl(fa) ‘ tim b e r ’, szâlka ‘ splin ter’, to be sep a -

> EAH

rated fr H s z â l ‘ raft’ (see L ex ico n ), b) PFU gr OH

siül

"siyele > P U g r "siyela (> siyel (> P V o g "suole) > E A H "siwela szül (14*^ c.) > sün ‘ h e d g e h o g ’ ; th e / s / is secon dary,

>

> H

"sayara (> P O U g r "seyar (?) > szor ‘ bristle, h a ir’, (see H o n ti

"sayar)

P U gr

P Vog

> H

1999: 128) an d n o t

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

"sewara, "sewra "say3r3 or "sakr3

> EAH

T h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t s

söreny

(R edei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 8 8 /2 : 886) (the / s / in

1029

‘ m a n e ’ is a H se c o n d a ry d e -

v e lo p m e n t),

*sa^e-

PFU gr

*sâ^a- (> P O U g r *sey-, ^sa^y*sâw9- > H szo- ‘ to w e a v e ’

> PU gr

*sö ^ -) > E A H

*sây3-

>

^scıy-,

> P V og

P O sty

söveny

(the / s / in H

‘ h e d g e ’ is the result o f a se c o n d a ry d e v e lo p m e n t ( i f the tw o w o rd s pertain tog eth er at all), PFU gr

*se^k.3 >

"se^ka

PU gr

*sâ^k) > H segg ‘b o t t o m ’ (the in i*seg > segg, th e fin al lo n g / g g / is se c ­

(> P V o g

tial co n so n a n t is irregular, p erh aps on d ary). S e c o n d a ry P U g r / s / in P F U g r

*süc3

in flu e n c e o f / c / > P U g r / s / ) (> P V o g

> P U gr

*s8s)

süce

> EAH

(P F U g r / s / th ro u gh the

*süsa

>

*süza

> H

szuz

‘v ir g in ’ . In in terv oc alic p o sitio n it b e c a m e d ep alatalized in H an d w a s p reserv ed in 8 cases (3 P F U g r + 5 P U gr).

*kus3 > P U g r *kusâ (> xusa > H hüsz ‘ t w e n ty ’ .

PFU gr EAH

PO U gr

*küs3

> P V og

*küs,

P O sty *kas) >

In the cluster /s k / / s / b e c a m e / s / a n d / k / d isappeared in 2 cases (2 P FU gr). PFU gr

*waske

*waska (> P O U g r ? *woks > *woks > P O sty *w ox, *waska > *waska > *wasa > H vas ‘ iro n ’ (orig in a lly

> P U gr

P V o g *w 9s) > E A H a n y k in d o f m etal).

In the cluster /k s / the / s / b e c a m e / s / in 2 cases (b oth P FU gr). PFU gr

*nöyas)

5.6.5

*nukse > EAH

> PU gr

*nusa

*nukse (> P O U g r *nökas > P V o g *n:ikas, nyuszt ‘p in e -m a r te n ’ (-t is a H su ff).

P O sty

> H

Liquids /r /

T h e F U g r p ro to lg h a d o n e ty p e o f /r /. In initial p o sitio n it h as b e e n p reserv ed in all 9 cases (7 P F U g r + 2 P U gr).

*rakka > P U g r *rokka (> P O U g r *r ö ^ - > P V o g *râw-, *roka- > H rokon ‘ relative, k in ’ (-on is a H su ff).

PFU gr EAH

O s ty

*rây-)

>

In in terv oc alic p o sitio n it has b e e n p reserv ed in all 42 cases (28 P F U g r + 14 P U gr).

*ser3 ~ *cera > P U g r *sera (> szürke ‘ g r a y ’ (-ke is a H su ff).

PFU gr > H

P O U g r *cer > P V o g

*sir)

> EAH

*sera

B efore c o n son a n ts / r / rem a in s p reserv ed in 9 cases (8 P F U g r + 1 P U gr).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1030

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

PFU gr

*perke

ferget

‘ m a g g o t’ (the H

> PU gr

*perka (> P V o g *perk) -g is a H su ff).

> EAH

*^era

> H

fereg,

(acc)

A ft e r c o n son a n ts / r / is p reserv ed in 1 case: P U g r *poyra- (> P V o g powre-) E A H "fora- > H (*fâr-) fâraszt- ‘ to tire’ (tr) (-ad a n d -aszt are H suffs).

>

fârad-

‘ get tired ’,

/l/ In initial p o sitio n it is p reserv ed in H in 21 cases (17 P F U g r + 4 P U gr).

*lapp3*lapa >

PFU gr > EAH

> P U gr H

lep-

*lappa-

*lep- > P V o g *1ep-, lepel, meglep-, etc.

(> P O U g r

‘ to c o v e r ’, cf.

P O sty *tep-)

In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it w a s p reserv ed in 40 cases (26 P F U g r + 14 P U gr).

*kala >

PFU gr

*Xala >

H

hal

PU gr

kala (>

P O U g r *kwl > P V o g

*kül,

P O sty *kwl) > E A H

‘ fısh ’ .

/ l / b efore n asals a) w a s p reserv ed in H in 3 cases (all P F U g r), b ) disap p eared in H ea rly in 2 cases (1 P F U g r + 1P U gr), or c) disap p eared relative ly late, d) in 1 case / l / c h a n g e d to /r /.

*nalma > P U g r *nalma (> P O U g r *nllm3 *nalem) > E A H *nalwa > H nyelv ‘ to n g u e ’, a) P F U g r

*silma > P U g r *selma (> *sema > H szem ‘ e y e ’,

b) PFU gr > EAH

P O U g r *sem > P V o g

c) P F U g r *w oln 3 > P U g r *w o ln a > (P O U g r

*olna

> EAH

> H

ön

‘ tin ’ ( the

-l-

*öln3 >

*nllm3,

P O sty

*scım, P O sty

*sem )

*âln3, P O sty

*oln a)

> P V og

P V og

d isappeared in H , ca u sin g len g th en in g

o f the v o w e l).

*kolme > P U g r *korma ~ *kolma (> P O U g r *kürm3 ~ *kulm3 *küram, P O sty *kalam) > E A H *yoram > H hârom ‘ th re e’, (acc) hârmat, harminc ‘ th irty ’ .

d) P F U g r > P V og

In clusters

l + v ela r

stop, the / l / a) b e c a m e lo n g a n d the v elar d isappeared (or the

/ k / a ssim ila te d to / l / ) in 13 cases (13 P F U gr), b ) in 8 o f these cases m etath esis occu rred in the O U g r lgs, an d the v elar d isappeared in H .

*cslk3- > P U g r *cilka- (> P O U g r *cî:l- > P V o g *c]:l-, P O sty *câl-) > cilka- > *cilla- > H csillog- ‘ to g litter’, csillag ‘ star’, an o n o m a to p o e ic

a) P F U g r EAH w ord,

b) PFU gr P O s ty

*talk3

*tel)

*takla > tayla (> P O U g r *teyal > P V o g *tayal, * tayla > *tala > H tele, teli ‘ fu ll’ (-e an d -i are H suffs).

> PU gr

> EAH

T h e / l / w a s p reserv ed after c o n son a n ts in 2 cases (2 P FU gr).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t s

*kupla >

PFU gr

PU gr

*kupl9 (n o

1031

certain eq u iva len t in P O U g r) > H

holyag

‘bladder, b liste r’ ( - g is a H su ff). / l / is p reserv ed in the cluster / l y / in 3 cases (1 P F U g r + 2 P U gr). PFU gr P O sty

*pelya > P U g r *pel9 ~ *pely9 (> P O U g r *pa.l ~ *pel > P V o g *pa.l, *pel) > E A H *^el9 ~ ^ e ly a - > O H fil > H fü l ‘ ea r’, figyel- ‘ to liste n ’ .

In 1 case / l / b e c a m e / r / in P V o g an d in H : PFU gr

*kolme >

PU gr

*korma ~ *ko^ma (>

*kür3m, P O sty ^kolam) harminc ‘ th irty ’ .

> EAH

*xorsm

PO U gr

> H

*kürm3 ~ *kulma >

hârom

‘ th ree’, (acc)

P V og

hârmat,

/ w l / a n d / l w / p reserv ed their / l / in 3 cases (P F U gr): PFU gr

*lewl3

> P U g r *lela (> P O U g r

> P V o g *lil, *lal, P O sty *lil, *lal)

> E A H *lela > H lelek ‘ so u l’ (o rig in a lly ‘b re a th ’, see

*talwa > P U g r *tala *tala > H tel ‘w in te r ’,

PFU gr EAH

PFU gr

*pilwe

*pil^e

~

lelekzet

‘ b rea th ’ ),

(> P O U g r *ta l > P V o g *tal, P O sty

*telay)

>

see a b ov e u n d er / q / .

/l '/ T h e F U g r p ro to lg h a d a p a la ta lized / l ' / p h o n e m e . In initial p o sitio n there are n o estab lish ed exam p les in H . T h e p h o n e m e / l ' / is also rare in P U gr. It w a s either p reserv ed in P O U gr, or the co n so n a n t lost its palatalization . PFU gr

*l'ekk3 ‘ tig h t’

> PU gr

*l'ekka (>

PO U gr

l'^k >

P V og

lıik, P O sty lcik),

n o t in H . In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it b e c a m e a) / j / in E A H a n d L A H , / d '/ (orth o g rap h ica lly < g y > ) in O H a n d later in H in 2 cases (1 P F U g r + 1 P U gr), or b ) lost its palatal c o m p o n e n t in 2 cases (2 P FU gr). a) P F U g r H

fagy(-)

*pal'a

> PU gr

*pal'a

(> P O U g r

*pal'-

> P V og *

pal'-)

>

*^aja-

>

‘ to freeze, fr o st’,

*sal'3 > P U g r *sal'a (> P V o g *sal't') > E A H *sal'a > *sala > H szâldok ‘ dial lim e, lin d e n -tr e e ’, szâldob arch id. (-dok, -dob are co m p le x

b) PFU gr

H suffs). / w / d isappeared in / l ' w / a n d th e p a la ta lize d / l ' / re m a in e d p reserv ed in 1 case: PFU gr

*kal'w3

> PU gr

*kâl'i-)

> EAH

*xal'aw

*kal'wa (> P O U g r *kâl'ep > P V o g *kâl'ep, hâlyog ‘ cataract’ ( - g is a H su ff).

> H

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

P O sty

1032

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

5.6.6

Spirants /5 /

T h e P F U g r p h o n e m e / 5 / does n o t o ccu r in w o r d -in itia l p o sition . In n o n -in itia l p o sitio n it is realised in M o r d b y / d / or / t / , w h ile in all oth er P F U g r Igs, in c lu d in g P U gr, it m e rg e d w ith / l / . T h erefore H o n ti (1 992; 2 001 ) an d B a k r o -N a g y (2 001: 8 0 - 8 6 ) recon stru ct a lateral fricative, a n d d en ote it w ith the tru n cated la m b d a < a >. In in terv oc alic p o sitio n it b e c a m e / l / w h ic h a) either r e m a in e d in 11 cases (11 P F U gr) or b ) d isappeared in 2 cases (2 P FU gr).

*piSe > P U g r *piÖ9 (> POUgr*pâ.l ^ela > H fel, fö l ‘ u p (w a rd s)’,

a) P F U g r EAH *

> P V og

*pa.l,

P O sty

*pel)

>

*siSama > P U g r *siSma (> P O U g r *sîm > P V o g sim, P O sty *sem) *silma > *siwa > H sz^v ‘ h ea rt’ (the / v / is the co n tin u ation o f / m /) .

b) PFU gr > EAH

/5 '/ T h e P F U g r p h o n e m e / 5 7 w a s p reserv ed in P U gr, b e c a m e a p a latalised lateral in P O U g r / a / an d w a s later in so m e cases d ep alatalized to / l / . T h e p h o n e m e / 5 7 b e c a m e / y / in H , an d m a y h av e ch a n g ed later to / d / . S o m e sch olars recon stru ct / a / fo r PUgr. In w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n this se g m e n t occu rred in 3 - 4 w o rd s in P FU gr, b u t n on e o f th e m is p resen t in H . In in terv oc alic p o sitio n

S-

b e c a m e a) / y / (o rth o g rap h ica lly < j> ) in 4 cases (4

P F U gr), or b ) / d / (o rth o g rap h ica lly < g y > ) in 4 cases (4 P F U gr), a n d c) in 2 cases (1 P F U g r + 1 P U gr) sec o n d a ry ch an ges occurred. a) P F U g r

*Auy)

*suS'3

> EAH

> PU gr

*huya

^suS'a ujj^

> H

(> P O U g r

*9 ü a ' ( 3 )

> P V og

*tül'â,

P O sty

‘ fın g e r ’ (the len g th o f the co n so n a n t is the

resu lt o f a sec o n d a ry H d ev elo p m en t), b) PFU gr

kül't,

*kaSa-

> PU gr

*kaS'a-

(> P O U g r

*kiy)

> EAH

*xad'a-

> H

P O sty

hagy-

*küS'

~

*kiö'

> P V og

*kül

~

‘ to lea ve (so m e th in g s o m e -

w h e r e )’, c) P U g r * /S a m a (> P O U g r */S "m e > >

*enwa

> H

enyv

PVog* il'em, P O sty ayem) >

EAH

*eywa

*kul'm3,

P O sty

‘ g lu e ’ .

T h e / 5 7 d isappeared b efore nasals (1 P FU gr). PFU gr

*kuS m3 >

PU gr

*kuS'ma (>

PO U gr

küS m3 >

P V og

*kayam) > E A H *x^ma, *xomwa > O H homou > H hamu ‘ a sh ’, see (acc) hamvat, hamvaz- (the -u/v m a y b e a H su ff, or a rem n a n t o f th e /m v /) . B efo re C / 5 7 b e c a m e either a) / y / in 2 cases (2 P F U gr), or b ) /d / in 3 cases (3 P FU gr).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t s

a) P F U g r

*paS't3

> P U gr

*pa5't3

(> P V o g

pol't9)

1033

> EAH

*^ayt3

> H

fajd

‘b la ck grou se, capercaillie’, b) PFU gr

*köy9y)

*kaS'wa

> PU gr

^yöd s

> EAH

> H

*kaS'w3 hölgy

(> P O U g r

*ke5

> P V og

*kal,

P O sty

‘ lady, w o m a n ’ (the / l / is sec o n d a ry in

H ).

/Y / In th e P F U g r p ro to lg th e p h o n e m e / y / ex isted o n ly in n o n -in itia l p o sition . T h e in terv ocalic P U g r / y / d ev elo p e d fr P F U g r / y / a n d P F U g r / k /, an d b o th b e c a m e / w / , / y / or / y / in P O U gr. See th e exam p les u n d er / k /, / C k /, / k C / a n d b elo w . PFU gr /k / >P U gr / y / > E A H / w / > H / v / PFU gr / y / '

Figure 5.4: T h e h isto ry o f P U g r / y /

In in terv ocalic p o sitio n / y / a) d isappeared in 3 cases (1 P F U g r + 2 P U gr), an d b) ch a n g ed into

w

>

v in

1 case (P U gr).

a) T h e o n ly P F U g r w o r d is: * wiye- > P U g r * wiy9- / * wey9 (> P O U g r ? * wey-

*wew9- >

> P V o g * w e ^ -, P O sty *w e y -) > E A H

visz-

H

‘ to take, carry (a w a y )’ ( -s z is a H su ff, see

b) P U gr

nevet-

*may3-

(> P V o g

*ma,y9-)

> EAH

vesz- ‘ to take aw a y, b u y ’, vett, vevo, vitt, vivo),

*mew3-

> OH, M H

mevet-

> H

‘ to la u g h ’ .

/ y C / b e c a m e / w / > / v / a n d lab ia lized the p rece d in g v o w e l in 2 cases (2 P U gr).

* tayta (> P O U g r *töyat tuz, dial t^z ‘ fire’ .

PU gr > H

> P Vog

*tawat,

P O sty

*t^yat)

> EAH

*tawSa

P O sty

*puyal)

> EAH

/Y / in p o s tco n so n a n ta l p o sitio n b e c a m e / v / (1 P U gr). PU gr

*palya (>

*^alwa

5.6.7

> H

PO U gr

falu,

(acc)

*püyal > falvat

P V og

*plwal ~ payl,

‘v illa g e ’ .

The semivowels /y/ and /w/ /y /

T h e p h o n e m e / y / is tran scribed b y m o st authors as / j / . In the H o rth o g ra p h y is used.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1034

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

In initial p o sitio n it a) is p reserv ed in 7 cases (3 P F U g r + 4 P U gr), b ) disappeared b e fo re origin al or sec o n d a ry / i / in 5 cases (4 P F U g r + 1 P U gr), a n d c) in a tw o cases th e recon stru ction o f the initial / y / is u n certain (2 P FU gr).

*ya^e > P U g r *yâ^ka *yâ^ga > *yâga >

a) P F U g r

*yö^k)

> EAH

b) PFU gr

*yay3A)

*yo^ks3

> EAH

> PU gr

*yîw3

>

*yoy9s

*îw3

> H

je g

^v ‘ arch

*yeye ~ *eye > P U g r *yiy9 (> *ey9 > H ej, e ‘ n ig h t’ .

> P V og

*ya^k3,

P O sty

*yayat,

P O sty

‘ ice’,

(> P O U g r

c) P F U g r > EAH

*ye^k

(> P O U g r H

*yöy30

> P V og

‘ b o w ’ (see also

PO U gr

*yiy >

P V og

j

),

*yl, P O sty *yey)

In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it w a s a) p reserv ed a n d alternates w ith /d V in 11 cases (8 P F U g r + 3 P U gr) or b ) b e c a m e / w / > / v / in 4 cases (4 P F U gr), or c) d isappeared in 6 cases (6 P FU gr). a) P U g r > H

kej

PFU gr

k jö

*key9 (>

P O U g r * k e y /* k ö y > P V o g

*ka,y, P O sty

*k ö y) > E A H

*key9

‘ lust, p lea su re’,

*kiye

> PU gr

*kiya

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*kiya

k^gyö, arch

> H

‘ sn ake’ (-o is a H su ff).

*keye- > P U g r key9- (n ot in P O U g r) > E A H *köw9dial köved- ‘ to b e c o m e co o k ed , b o ile d ’ , köveszt- ‘ to b o il’,

b) PFU gr

c) P F U g r

nyüjt-

*nsy3-

> PU gr

*nuy3-

‘ to stretch, p ro v id e ’

out, rea ch ’,

nyülik-

(-t

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

is a H su ff, bu t see

> H

*nuy3-

nyül- ‘ to p u t -l- su ff).

>

*köv- in *nü-

> H

one’ s hand

‘ to stretch, e x te n d ’, b o th w ith an

B efo re a C / y / ch an ges an d disappears b u t in flu e n c e s th e p rece d in g v o w e l in 2 cases (2 P FU gr). PFU gr P O s ty see H

*poyka

> PU gr

*poyk9

(> P O U g r

*pöy) > E A H *^oya > *^iya faggyû < P U g r pal'â).

> H

*pöyy

fiû

> P V og

‘b o y , s o n ’ (the

*pöyy -u

> *püw ,

is a H su ff,

/ C y / occu rs in 2 cases (2 P FU gr).

*nelyâ > P U g r ^nelya (> P O U g r *nÜ3 > *neja > *neja > H negy ‘ fo u r ’,

PFU gr EAH

PFU gr P O s ty

P V og

*nil3,

P O sty

*nelâ)

>

*pelyâ > P U g r *pela ~ *pelya (> P O U g r *pâ.l ~ *pel > P V o g *pâil, *pel) > E A H *^ela ~ O H fil > H fü l ‘ ear’, figyel- ‘ to liste n ’ . /w /

T h e p h o n e m e / w / w a s a b ilab ial fricative also n o te d as < p > w h ic h h as ch a n ged in to a den tilabial / v / in m o st P F U g r lgs, b u t has b e e n retain ed in the O U g r lgs.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t s

1035

In w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n it w a s in m o st cases p reserv ed in P O U gr. (O n its later h isto ry see H o n ti 1999: 118). In H / w / b e c a m e a) / v / in 26 cases (23 P F U g r + 3 P U gr) or b ) b e fo re p r im a r y or sec o n d a ry labial v o w e ls ch a n g ed to / 0 / in 7 cases (7 P FU gr).

*wac3 > P U g r *wac9 (> P O U g r *was9 > P V o g *was9 > H vesszo ‘ t w ig ’ (the fin al o a n d the

a) P F U g r

* wos9, P O sty * w âs)

> EAH

fron t v o c a lis m are

sec o n d a ry H d ev elo p m en ts),

*woln3 > P U g r *wolna > (P O U g r *öln3 > P V o g *âln3, P O sty E A H *wolna > H on ‘ tin ’ (the / l / d isappeared in H , cau sin g le n g th -

b) P FU gr

*olna) >

en in g o f the v o w e l). In in terv ocalic p o sitio n it ten d ed to disappear, d o in g so in 9 cases (9 P F U gr), bu t is p reserv ed in s o m e w o r d s e x ten d ed b y d erivation or d ec lin a tio n /c o n ju g a tio n . P U gr / w / in in terv ocalic p o sitio n ch a n g ed in P O U g r to / y / . PFU gr

lo-

*lewe-

> PU gr

‘ to s h o o t’ , see

PFU gr EAH

*tow3

*taw3

PFU gr > EAH

*lewo-

lövök

> PU gr

(> P V o g

*lay-)

> EAH

*lewo-

lev-

> OH

> H

(P x2.sg),

*towo

> H to, (acc)

(> P O U g r

tavat

*töy

> P V og

*tow,

P O sty

*töy)

>

‘ lak e’,

*puw3- > P U g r *puwa- (> P O U g r *püy- (?), P V o g *pûv-, P O sty pöy-) *^uw3- > L A H *fou - or *fü > H fû-, füvott (past ten se P x3 .sg ), füj-

‘ to b lo w ’ . T h is m e a n s, that in all cases w h e re w e h av e o n ly the P U g r fo r m , w e h a v e h a d to recon struct / y / . S o m e o f th ese w o rd s m a y g o b a ck to P F U g r / w / .

*loyo (> P O U g r *löy > (acc) lovat, dial lû ‘ h o rse’

*loy)

PU gr

P V o g *lû w , P O sty

> EAH

lo,

(the co n n ectio n w ith O T

ulag

*low

> H

‘ p o st horse,

transport a n im a l’ is v e r y u n certain , see § 8.1), PU gr

*mây3- (>

P V og

"mîya-)

> EAH

*mewo- >

OH, M H

mevet- >

H

nevet-

‘ to la u g h ’,

*yüyo- (> P O U g r *yü-, *yüy-, P V o g *yi-, *yiw-, P O sty * y e -/* y ^ -) > *yüvo- > O H yev- > H jön - ‘ to c o m e ’ (-n is a H su ff), cf. jo ‘ h e /sh e c o m e s ’, jössz ‘y o u (sg) c o m e ’, jövo ‘ c o m in g , w h o c o m e s ’ .

PU gr EAH

It d isappeared b efore a nasal, b u t in flu e n c e d the v o c a lis m in 1 case (1 P FU gr): PFU gr

*sâwnâ

> PU gr

*sâwno

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*heüna

> H

on

‘b r e a m (fish )’ . B efore c o n son a n ts it a) rem a in s p reserv ed in 1 case (1 P FU gr) or b ) d isappeared in 2 cases (2 P FU gr).

*towk3 > P U g r *towko (> P O U g r *tö w > *taw- > tavasz ‘ sp rin g ’ (H -asz is a su ff).

a) P F U g r > EAH

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

P V og

*tüyâ, P O sty *toy)

1036

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

b) PFU gr OH

liku

~

*lowkk3 > P U g r lowkka (n o t luk > l'uk > lyuk ‘ h o le ’ .

in P O U g r) > E A H

*luka

>

^l'iuka >

A ft e r c o n son a n ts it a) is p reserv ed in 2 cases (2 P F U gr) or b ) d isappeared in 3 cases (3 P FU gr).

*orpa ~ *orwa H ârva ‘ o rp h a n ’

a) P F U g r

( P U g r

*orw9

(-a is a H su ff),

>

*orpa

(> P O sty

*urwi)

> EAH

*kal'w3 > P U g r *kal'w9 > *kal'aw (> P O U g r *kâl'ep > P V o g *kâl'ep, P O sty *kâl'i-) > E A H *xal'sw > H hâlyog ‘ cataract’ ( - g is a H su ff).

b) PFU gr

5.7

5.7.1

The changes of the Proto-Ugric consonantal phonemes in Early Ancient Hungarian and Old Hungarian The main tendencies of the consonant changes

I d istin gu ish b e tw e e n

strong

and

weak tendencies.

W e are co n fro n ted w ith stron g

ten d en cies w h e re the p h o n o lo g ic a l or m o r p h o -p h o n o lo g ic a l ch an ges can be d escribed th ro u gh sim p le rules, an d excep tion s are v e r y rare or n on ex isten t. W e a k te n ­ den cies are fo llo w e d b y ch an ges ap pearin g in a con sid erable n u m b e r o f the relevan t cases, b u t n o t in all. T h e cause o f the lim ite d force o f a te n d e n c y m a y v a r y w id e ly ; g e n e ra lly this p erce p tio n is result o f our in a d eq u a te k n o w led g e .

5.7.2

Strong tendencies

W e can o b serve the fo llo w in g stron g ten d en cies: 1. v o ic in g o f the v o iceless oral stops a n d affricates after n asals, th en d en a salisatio n o f the n a sa l+ o ra l stop a n d n asa l+ affric a te clusters ( /m p / > /m b / > / b / , / n t / > /n d / > / d / , / q t / > / q d / > / d / , / q k / > / q g / > / g / , /n e / > / n j / > / j / > /d '/) , 2. th e v o ic in g an d spiran tisation o f stops in in terv ocalic p o sitio n ( /p / > / w / > / v / , / t / > / 5 / > /z /, / k / > / y / > / 0 /) , 3. th e loss o f pa la ta lisa tio n o f affricates an d sibilants ( /e / > / c / , / s / > /s /) , 4. th e d en tilab ialization o f bilabials (Z ^ / > / f / , / w / > / v / , also / m / > / w / > / v / , / y / > /w / > /v /) , 5. th e disappearance o f the sim p le sibilant th ro u gh a la ry n g ea l ( / s / > / h / > / 0 /) , 6. th e sim p lific ation o f lo n g c o n son a n ts ( /p p / > / p /, /t t / > / t / , /k k / > /k /) , 7. co n so n a n ts+ o ra l stops ch a n ge to lo n g c o n son a n ts an d th en are sim p lifıed (e.g. / t k / > / t t / > / t / , / l k / > / l l / > /l / ) , 8. th e loss o f th e stop e lem en t o f the c a cu m in a l affricate (/C / > / s /) , 9. th e disappearance o f the initial / y / b efore / i / .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e c h a n g e s o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t a e p h o n e m e s

10 37

5.7.3 Weak tendencies T h e se are: 1. the d en asalisation o f the b ilabial n asal ( / m / > / w / > / v / ) a n d the v elar n asal ( /q / > /w / > /v /) , 2. the appearan ce o f a h o m o r g a n ic oral stop after a n asal v elar ( / q / > / q k / > / q g / > /g /) , 3. the loss o f the stop elem en t o f the palatal affricate / c / in n o n initial p o sition s ( / c / > /s /) .

X-

PUgr

-X-

-XX-

EAH

OH

EAH

OH

p

9

f

w

v

t

t

t

5

ki

X

h

k2

k

k

m

m

q(k) n n c

EAH

-NX-

XC-

-CX

OH

EAH

OH

EAH

OH

EAH

OH

p

p

mb

b

9

0

w

v

z

t

t

nd

d

tt

t

tt

t

Y

0

k

k

g

g

Y, X

0

Y, X

0

m

m, w

m, v

-

-

-

-

m

0

m

m

-

-

Y> qg

w > 0, g

-

-

-

-

0

0

Y

h, 0

n

n

n

n, (n)

-

-

-

-

n

0

n

n

n

n

n

n

-

-

-

-

n

0

n

n

c

s

s

s

c

c

c

c

c, s, s

-

-

c

J > d'

c, s

c, s

-

-

s (< s, s)

h

0

s

s

-

-

-

-

-

-

s

0

s

s

s

s

s

-

-

-

-

s

s

s

s

r

r

r

r

r

-

-

-

-

r

r

r

r

l

l

l

l

l

-

-

l

l, 0

l

0

l

l

l'

-

-

l'

J > d'

-

-

-

-

l'

l'

-

-

5

-

-

l

l

-

-

l

l

-

-

-

-

5'

-

-

j>y

j > d'ı y

-

-

5'

0

5'

d'>y

-

-

Y

-

-

w

v, 0

w

w

v

w

v, 0

-

-

w

0

w

w, 0

-

-

y

y

y

y

y

-

-

-

-

y

0

y

0

Table 5.2: T h e h isto ry o f th e P U g r c o n son a n ta l p h o n e m e s in E A H an d O H

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1038

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

5.7.4

Chronological remarks on consonant changes

A s w e s a w in tab le 5 .2 , P U g r / p / b e c a m e a bilab ial voiceless fricative / ^ / in w o r d initial po sition . T h is is in lin e w ith the ch a n ge o f the v o iceless oral stop / k / in b a c k v o c a lic w o rd s to / ^ / . P U g r / k / in fr o n t-v o c a lic w o rd s an d

t-

/ t / p reserv ed their stop

character. H is th e o n ly F U g r lg in w h ic h earlier / p / ch a n g ed fırst to bilab ial / ^ / and later to th e lab io d en tal spirant / f / . In in terv ocalic p o sitio n / p / w a s v o ic e d , b e c o m in g / b / an d su b se q u e n tly / w / . Later / w / ch a n g ed to the d en tolab ial / v / . P U g r / p / has b e e n p reserv ed in E A H as / b / after a h o m o r g a n ic n asal / m p / > /m b /. T h e se ch an ges h ave

*pada- > O s fad ‘ fo o t ’, O lr *xsapan- > O s Iron x s x v , D ig o r ^ h s^ ve ‘ n ig h t’, O lr *hâm-puta > O s Iron sembid, D ig o r xm bud ‘ ro tten ’ . A c c o r d in g to B ielm eier (1989: 240) o n e can o b serve th e p > f ch an ge in

parallels in O s (see T h o rd a rso n 1989: 464). O lr

th e S a r m a to -A la n m a teria l after the 2 "^ -3 '^ c.s an d o n ly in the eastern territories o f th e S a r m a to -A la n p eo p les. T h e / p / > / f / ch an ge is p ecu liar to O s an d th erefore it is p o ssib le that on e lg in flu e n c e d the other. T h e / p / > Z ^ / ch an ge m a y h av e o ccu rred in EAH. P U g r / t / is p reserv ed in initial p o sitio n in E A H . It b e c a m e a v o ic e d fricative / 5 / in in terv ocalic p o sition , w h ic h later ch a n g ed in H to / z / . T h is ch an ge m a y h av e h ad a / d / ph ase, that is / t / > / d / > / 5 / > / z / . In O s

uad,

D ig o r

uad^

-t-

becam e

-d-

as O lr

*vâta-

> O s Iron

‘ sto r m ’ . T h e / d / is p reserv ed in E A H after a h o m o r g a n ic n asal / n t /

> / n d / > H / d /. T h is is a lso the case in O s: O Ir H o w e v e r the ch a n ge

nt

>

nd

*zarant- >

O s Iron, D ig o r

zaerond

‘ old.’

is a typ ica l con tact assim ila tio n an d is p resen t in m a n y

lgs.

buz, h^d a n d nâd. In

In certain A l w o rd s, / d / w a s co p ied a n d th en ch a n g ed to / 5 / a n d later to / z / :

fizet-, nemez, özvegy, rez (see § 8.9). T w o gazdag, kard, a n d zöld, / d / w a s p reserv ed

w o rd s w e re co p ied later: in clusters.

kkard

P U g r / k / ch a n g ed to / x / in initial p o sitio n i f th e w o r d w a s b a c k -v o c a lic . T h e w a s p reserv ed in the sa m e p o sitio n in O s; see O Ir ‘ sw o r d ’ (see H

kard).

*karta-

> O s Iron, D ig o r

E A H / x / w a s in o p p o sitio n w ith the la ry n gea l / h / , a result o f

th e ch an ge o f P U g r / s /. P U g r

k- w a s

p reserv ed in fro n t-v o c a lic w o rd s. In in terv ocalic

p o sitio n / k / b e c a m e / y / in b o th fron t an d b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s. T h e spiran tisation o ccu red also b efore an d after oral co n son a n ts. A ft e r th e h o m o r g a n ic n asal / q / , / k / b e c a m e a v o ic e d stop / g / - that is, / q k / > / q g / - a n d in H th e n asal w a s lost. Al

*x^da

—> H

h^^d w a s

co p ied in a tim e w h e n the / s / > / h / : / y / < / k / o p p ositio n

still existed. H w o rd s o f A l origin

(kincs,

k e r t) w e re adap ted w ith fro n te d /k /.

P U g r / m / w a s p reserv ed in E A H a n d L A H in initial p o sition . In in terv oc alic p o sition in h a lf o f th e relevan t cases the / m / w a s p reserved ; in the oth er h a lf it b e c a m e / w / . T h is m a y h a v e o ccu rred th ro u gh a d en asalisation o f / m / to / b / an d fu rth er its

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e c h a n g e s o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic c o n s o n a n t a e p h o n e m e s

spiran tisation to / w / . A l / m / is represen ted in H

mereg

‘p o is o n ’ P O U g r *se^k- > P V o g *sa^k-, *sö^k-) > E A H *sa^g9- > L A H *sag9- > H szeg- ‘ to break (bread),

cut, h e m ’, PFU gr

*pi^ke

> PU gr

*pö^k)

> EAH

*fug3

b u t: P F U g r

fu g-

> H

*pu^3-

fo g -

*pi^ka (> P O U g r *pe^k3 fo g ‘ to o th ’,

*pa.yk3,

P O sty

> PU gr

*pu^ka-

(> P V o g

*puy-)

> EAH

*fuga-

> OH

‘ to h o ld , ca tch ’,

*so^3 ~ *so^k3^ > P U g r *so^ka (n o t in P O U g r) *hoy9 > *haw9 > H o ‘ o ld ’, see also agg, avul-,

PFU gr LAH

> P V og

> H

> EAH

*ho^g9

>

*so^3 ~ *so^k3^ > P U g r *so^ka (n ot in P O U g r) > E A H *hog9 > hag9 > H agg ‘ o ld ’, see also avul- ‘ to b e c o m e o ld ’

b u t also: P F U g r

*ho^g9 an d

o

> LAH

‘ o ld ’ .

If th e a b ov e can b e corrob orated b y fu rth er m aterial, th en w e can recon stru ct the fo llo w in g s y ste m o f ch an ges o f the P U g r oral stops in E A H in in terv oc alic p o sition : /t / > /d / > /5 / /p / > /b / > /w / /m ^ /> / b / > / w / /k / > /g / > /y / > /w / /q / > /g / > /y /> /w / /q k / > / q g / > / g / . P U g r / n / rem a in ed as su ch in all p o sitio n s in E A H , an d the sa m e is the case w ith th e p a la ta lized / n / . A l

*namet

—> H

nemez.

P U g r / c / w a s p reserv ed in E A H in all p o sition s. It later ch a n g ed to / s / , m o st p r o b a b ly in L A H . K h w a r

*cıgt

b e c a m e in L A H or early O H

b e c a m e in L A H

saxt

> H s a jt ‘ ch eese’, A l

*wacar

vâsâr.

P U g r / c / lost its palatal c o m p o n e n t in E A H . In initial p o sitio n it b e c a m e

c-,

in

in terv ocalic p o sitio n it b e c a m e /C / or / s / or / s /. T h is also h ap p e n e d in clusters b efore oth er oral co n son a n ts. A ft e r a n asal it ch a n g ed to / j / . T h e P U g r p h o n e m e s / r / , / l / an d /lV are p reserved in E A H . A l ‘ cu n n in g , f o x ’, A l

lekwen

—> H

legeny

‘ la d ’ .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

rowasa

—>H

ravasz

1040

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

P U g r / 5 / b e c a m e / l / in E A H in all po sition s. T h e rare P U g r p h o n e m e / 5 ' / b e c a m e either / j / or / y / in in terv ocalic p o sitio n b u t w a s p reserv ed as / 5 7 b efore n asal and oral stops. P U g r / y / o ccu rred o n ly in in terv ocalic p o sitio n a n d there it ch a n g ed to / w / . P U gr / w / w a s p reserv ed in E A H in all p o sition s. T h e sa m e w a s th e case w ith / y / . S u m m in g up: w e fın d spiran tisation an d d en a salisation as th e m o st im p o rta n t ch an ges in the co n so n a n ta l sy ste m fr E A H to H . C o n so n a n ts at th e en d o f E arly A n c ie n t H u n g arian u n v o ic e d oral stops

/ p /, / t / , / k /

v o ic e d oral stops

/b /, /d /, /g /

n asal stops

/m /, /n /, /^ /, /n /

u n v o ic e d spirants

/ X/ , / 9 /

v o ic e d spirants

/w /,* / 5 / , / y /

affricates

/ c / , / c / , /j7

sibilants

/s /, /s /

la ry n gea l

/h /

liquids

/l /, /r /

se m iv o w e l

/y / * m a y b e ren dered a lso b y / p / f so m e ch an ges: P U gr

k^ss-

5.8

EAH

H

>

X-

>

>

hs-

>

>

>

h0 s-

The origin and the history of the Proto-Ugric vowels

5.8.1

Syllabic structure

T h e great m a jo r ity o f th e P U g r w o r d stem s w e re bisylla b ic. T h e sec o n d syllables w e re o p en sy lla b les, i.e. en d ed in a v o w e l. T h e o p en sec o n d syllables m a y h av e b e c o m e clo se d b y suffs. O n e ty p e o f s u ff co n sisted o f a sin gle co n so n a n t, w h ile others co n sisted o f a c o n so n a n t an d a v o w e l. T h e first sy llab les w e re either c lo sed (i.e. fo llo w e d b y a co n so n a n t cluster) or o p en , (i.e. fo llo w e d b y a single co n son an t).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

1041

T h e stock o f fırst-sy lla b le v o w e ls w a s d ifferen t fr their se c o n d -sy lla b le co u n te rparts. In w o rd s o f three an d m o re syllab les, th e v o w e ls o f the th ird a n d fu rth er s y llables w e re m o s t p ro b a b ly the sa m e as th ose o f the secon d.

5.8.2

Word stress

T h e w o r d stress o f P U g r w o r d stem s fell o n the first syllable. T h e v o w e ls o f the secon d syllab le w e re u nstressed.

5.8.3

Quantitative opposition

T h ere is n o d ifferen ce, structu rally speakin g, w h e th e r w e su p p ose an o p p ositio n o f L o n g /N o r m a l (fu ll) or N o r m a l/R e d u c e d v o w e ls. In n o n e o f th e k n o w n lgs is there a triple q u an titative o p p o sitio n o f L o n g /N o r m a l/R e d u c e d . T h e search fo r su ch sy stem s in Est or in the T K h alaj tu rn ed ou t to b e u n ten able. It rem ain s an o p en qu estion w h e th e r dip h th o n g s m a y figure as a th ird grou p b e y o n d the tw o fo ld o p p ositio n . In P U g r recon stru ction s I do n o t p o sit d ip h th o n g s in w o r d stem s. H o n ti (1 982) recon stru cted th e P O U g r v o w e l sy ste m w ith lo n g an d red u ced v o w els; S a m m a la h ti (1 988) a d d ed d ip h th o n g s to these. T h e differen ces b e tw e e n th e tw o recon stru ction s h av e n o fu n d a m e n ta l con seq u en ces fo r P U g r recon stru ction . S a m m a llah ti (1 988) recon stru cted n o rm a l or fu ll v o w e ls an d red u ced v o w e ls in the first syllab le o f the P U g r lg. T h is is ty p o lo g ic a lly im p rob ab le. In a w o r d o f tw o syllables w h e re the first has a red u ced v o w e l a n d th e sec o n d a fu ll one, the stress has to be on th e se c o n d syllab le, o th erw ise the red u ced v o w e l u n d er stress b e c o m e s a fu ll v o w e l. T h is m e a n s that either the stress w a s m o v a b le or there w e re n o red u ced v o w e ls in th e first syllable. Since n o trace o f a m o v a b le stress has b e e n hith erto d etected I opt fo r the se c o n d possibility. I recon struct o n ly o n e q u a n tity in the first syllable. T h is has ch a n g ed b o th in the O U g r an d in the H lgs: in all three w e fin d lo n g /s h o r t or sh o rt/re d u ce d v o w e ls, that is, q u an titative o p p ositio n . T h is ch a n ge occu rred in d e p e n d e n tly in O U g r a n d H . C o n siste n t w ith the ab ov e, the v o w e ls in P U g r in th e sec o n d syllab le w e re in an u n stressed p o sition . Fr a gen eral p h on etic p o in t o f v ie w th e y h ad to b e shorter th an th e v o w e ls in the first syllable. T h is m e a n s that in th e sec o n d syllab le there w e re either u n stressed fu ll or u n stressed red u ced v o w e ls. I p h o n o lo g ic a lly recon stru ct a

shwa / a /

fo r th e sec o n d syllables in P U gr. T h is v o w e l d isappeared in P O U g r a n d later

also in H . In o n e case the origin al w o r d fin al v o w e l did n o t disappear in P O U g r dials.

shwa *wây3l')

In th e case o f m e ta th esis o f the ty p e C C V > C V C , th e V is realised in P O U g r as

*wa5'k3 > P U g r *wa5'k3 (> P O U g r *wây9l' > P V o g *wâl, *woy9S' > *vöd'9 > H völgy ‘v a lle y ’ ; / l / is sec o n d a ry in H ).

(e.g. P F U g r > EAH

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

P O sty

1042

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

A s w e sh all see, in H the fin al v o w e ls w h ic h co n tin u e the / a / appear as redu ced, h ig h v o w e ls , sy n h a rm o n ic w ith th e fırst syllable. T h e y can be also reinterpreted as on e p h o n e m ic

5.8.4

shwa /a /.

The back / front opposition or vowel harmony

T h e P U g r Ig h a d fron t an d b a ck v o w e ls. In a w o r d stem , o n ly either fron t or b a ck v o w e ls w e re possible. T h e v o w e l / i / w a s an ex cep tion : it w a s also p o ssib le in certain cases in b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s. T h e n eu tralisation o f the o p p ositio n /i7 : / i / m a y g o b a ck to PFU gr. T h e / i / after / k / p reserv ed the /k /. T h ere are n o /k i / > / ^ i / > / h i / initials. H

k^gyö

‘ sn ak e’ b e c a m e b a c k -v o c a lic in H , bu t dial fo rm s like

< PFU gr

*kiye)

kegyö, k jö

(< P U g r

*kiye

p reserv ed th e fr o n t-v o c a lism . T h is m e a n s that in the p h o n o lo g ic a l

sy ste m o f P U g r w e h av e o n ly / i / as a h igh , u n ro u n d e d v o w e l, a n d [i] h a d o n ly an a llo p h on ic valu e.

5.8.5

The rounded / unrounded opposition

P U g r h a d th e fo llo w in g ro u n d ed v o w e ls: the m id clo sed b a ck / o / , the clo sed b a ck / u / an d fron t / ü / . In certain cases [ö] seem s to appear as an a llo p h on e. A c c o r d in g to s o m e scholars (J anhunen, S a m m a lla h ti) the lo w , b a ck v o w e l w a s ro u n d ed / â / . T h is is im p ro b a b le acco rd in g to H o n ti (1982). A s w e sh all see b elo w , the ro u n d ed / â / ev o lv ed n o t in P U g r b u t later. In o p p ositio n to the ro u n d ed v o w e ls, P U g r h a d fo u r u n ro u n d ed v o w e ls : the lo w b a ck / a / , th e lo w fron t / â / , the m id clo sed / e / an d the clo sed / i / .

5.8.6

The Proto-Ugric first-syllable vowels, their origin and changes

T h e sy ste m o f the th e v o w e ls in P U g r w a s th e fo llo w in g : First syllab le /u /

Secon d syllable

( /i /) / i / /o /

/ü / /e /

/a /

/a /

/â /

Table 5.3: P ro to -U g ric v o w e ls in the first an d sec o n d syllab le

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

1043

5.8.7 The tendencies of the changes I. Preservation or change /a / P U g r / a / goes b a ck in 55 cases to P F U g r / a / . I fo u n d 2 cases w h e re P U g r / a / is a co n tin u ation o f P F U g r / o / . PFU gr H

hâz

*kota

> PU gr

*kata

*kat

(> P O U g r

*kat)

> P O sty

^/aSs

> EAH

>

‘ h o u se ’,

*nor3 > P U g r *nar9 (> P V o g *nâr nyâr(fa) ‘p o p lar (“m a r sh -tr e e ”) ’ .

PFU gr

‘ m a r sh ’ ) > E A H

*nar9

> H

In 2 cases P F U g r / u / a ppeared as / a / in PU gr. PFU gr

*puwe

> P U gr

*paw3

(> P V o g * -p a ) > E A H

*fawa > *fâ

> H

fa

‘ tree, w o o d ’,

*sur3 > P U g r *sar-t- (> P O U g r *6art- > P O sty Aart-) irt-, (irtok-) ‘ to extirpate’, arch, dial ort- id.

PFU gr > H

*hirta-

> EAH

In addition 30 w o r d s w ith P U g r / a / do n o t h a v e P F U g r e ty m o lo g y . In total there are 89 P U g r w o rd s w ith / a / in th e fırst syllable. P U g r / a / w a s p reserv ed in 78 cases in E A H an d in H . In th e r em a in in g 11 cases I can attribute th e ch an ge to: 1. rou n d in g a) in flu e n c e d b y a labial co n son a n t PFU gr

*kaS'wa >

> EAH

*xaw3d'a

P U gr >

*kaS'w3 (> P O U g r *ke5 >

*xöd'3

hölgy

> H

P V og

*kal, P O sty ^köysy) -l-

‘ lady, w o m a n ’ (the

is sec on d a ry

in H ),

*waS'k3 > P U g r *waS'k9 (> P O U g r *wây9l' > *wâyal') > E A H *woy9S' > *wöd's > H völgy ‘v a lle y ’ (l

PFU gr

PU gr

*akts-

EAH

*awts-

(> P O U g r

*out3- >

>

*îyte-*ly3tH

utâl-

> P Vog

‘ to d etest’

*lyat-, *âyt-,

(-l

*wâl,

P Vog

P O sty

is se c o n d a ry in H ), P O sty

*ayat-)

>

> EAH

^olata-

>

is a H su ff),

b ) in flu e n c e d b y / l /

*ala-tt3-

PU gr H

olt-

PU gr > H

(> P O U g r

*âlt-

> P Vog

"alt-,

P O sty

*alt-)

‘ to graft, b u d ’,

*nala (>

nyolc

PO U gr

*nllay >

P V og

*nâlay/l, P O sty *nilay)

‘ eig h t’ ( -c appeared in a n a lo g y w ith

kilene

> EAH

*nala-c

‘ n in e ’ ).

2. / a / > / i / , all b a c k -v o c a lic after or b e fo re p a la ta lized c o n son a n ts in 3 cases: PFU gr

*sala

> PU gr

*sala

‘ e lm ’, (o rig in a lly back, see

(n o t in P O U g r ?) > E A H

szilas, Szilâgy),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*sala

>

*sila

> H

szil

1044

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

P U gr

*sar9 > E A H *sar9 > *sir9 (-ony is a H su ff),

szirony

> H

‘ rim e, h o a r-fro st, gran u lar

sn ow , etc.'

*wal'e

PFU gr

> PU gr

*wal'3y / *wöl'ay)

*wal'a

> EAH

(> P O U g r

*wala > *w'Û3 >

*wal'ay

> P Vog

vilâg

‘ w o r ld ’,

H

*wal'3y, vilâgos

P O sty

‘ b rig h t’ .

In 1 case w e fin d P F U g r / u / > P U g r / a / > H / i / :

*sur3 > P U g r *sar-t- (> P O U g r *6art- > P O sty Aart-) irt-, (irtok-) ‘ to extirpate’, arch, dial ort- id.

PFU gr > H

> EAH

*hirta-

T o this w e can ad d th ose w o rd s w h ic h h ad in P U g r / o / , th en in E A H / a / : this c h a n g e d to / i / , in the v ic in ity o f / y / as ev id en t in th e w o rd s:

*koye-m3 >

PFU gr >

*x^ma >

H

PU gr

^koyama > *koyma (>

*poyka > P U g r *poyka (> *pöy) > E A H *^aya > *^iya

PFU gr P O s ty

-u is

‘b o y , s o n ’ (the

H

*woye-

v^-, v^v- ‘ to

PO U gr > H

a H su ff, see P U g r

b reed , race (h u m a n )’ < E A H PFU gr

P V o g *kom ) > E A H

*xayma

h^^m ‘ m a le ’,

> PU gr

P V o g *pöyy > *püw , fi in baromfi ‘ p o u ltr y ’, H fiü

see

pal'â > H faggyu), b u t H fa j ‘ species, *poyka < P F U g r *poyka,

PU gr

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*woya-

>

*waya-

>

fıg h t’,

*yo^ks3 > P U g r *yoyas (> P O U g r *yöya0 > P V o g *yayat, P O sty *yayaA) > E A H *yawah > *ylwah, *yiyah > H ^v ‘ arch, b o w ’ (see a lso ^j),

PFU gr

*tontay (> P O U g r *tö n t *taday > H tidö dial ‘ birch

*tânt, POsty *tontay)

P U gr

> P Vog

>

b a rk ’ (n o /y / ) .

> EAH

*tanday

P F U g r / a / > P U g r /a /..

> E A H / a / > L A H /i'/ > H / i / PFU gr /o / > PU gr /o /

Figure 5.5: T h e h isto ry o f P U g r / a / a n d / o /

3.

F ron tin g b y a fo llo w in g palatal c o n son a n t PFU gr

*rac3

> PU gr

*raca

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*raca

>

*resa

> H

res

‘ rift, sp lit’ (the v o c a lis m is irregular), PFU gr

*wac3

> EAH

*vasa

> PU gr > H

*waca

vesszo

(> P O U g r

*wasa

> P V o g *w osa, P O sty *w âs)

ö

a n d the fr o n t-v o c a lism are

‘ t w ig ’ (th e fin al

se c o n d a ry H d ev elop m en ts). O n the le n g th e n in g o f / a / see b elow .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

1045

/o / P U g r / o / is in 61 cases the co n tin u ation o f P F U g r / o / . In th e fo llo w in g 23 cases P F U g r / u / b e c a m e P U g r / o / . In all cases w h ere the w o r d is p resen t in P O U g r (w ith

*puna

o n e excep tion P F U g r > EAH

*fona

fan

*cupa >

PFU gr th in ’

> H

(-âny

*pou3

(> P O U g r

*pün

*pün,

> P V og

P O sty

‘ pu bis, th ick et’ ), w e fın d P O U g r / o / or / ö / .

"copa (n o t

PU gr

in P O U g r) > E A H

*sowa >

sovany

H

‘ lean,

is a H su ff),

*kulk3-

PFU gr

> PU gr

> PU gr

‘ to g o ah ead, p ro g re ss’

*kolka- (> P O sty *koyâl) (-ad is a H su ff),

> EAH

*xola-

> H

halad-

*kuma^ > P U g r *koma (> P O U g r *köm(t)3y > P V o g "kamey, P O sty *komtay) > E A H *xoma > H homlok ‘ fo re h e a d ’ (-l-ok are su ffs; see homorü ‘ c o n c a v e ’, homor^t- ‘ to m ak e c o n c a v e ’ ),

PFU gr

*kuma^

PFU gr

havat

> PU gr

*koma

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*xowa

> P U gr

*koma

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

ho,

> H

(acc)

‘ s n o w ’,

PFU gr

*kuma^

(-âly

‘ obscu rity, f o g ’

*xoma

homâly

> H

is a H su ff),

*kunca > P U g r *konca (the P O U g r *xanja > H hangya ‘ a n t’ ( -a is a H su ff),

PFU gr

eq u iva len ts are d u b iou s) > E A H

*kunta ‘ c la n ’ > P U g r konta ‘ a r m y ’ (> P O U g r *kont > P V o g *kânt, ? xanti) > E A H *xanda > *xada > O H hadu > H had ‘ arm y, arch c la n ’,

PFU gr O s ty

*ku^e > P U g r *ko^a (> P O sty x â w , xuw) > E A H *xoya H ho, ‘ m o n th ’, hava ‘ its m o n th ’, hold ‘ M o o n ’ ,

PFU gr

*xö

>

PFU gr

*kur3 >

PU gr

*kora (> P O sty

*kor) > E A H

*xora-ya >

H

>

*xawa

horho

>

‘ track

th ro u gh a g u lly ’ , PFU gr

*kurna

> PU gr

*korna

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

xorona

> H

horony

‘ g ro o v e , n o tc h ’,

*kutte > P U g r *kotta (> *xota > H hat ‘ six ’,

PFU gr

PFU gr

*kuye

> PU gr

*koya

PO U gr

*kVt

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*kuÖ3 > P U g r *koSa (> P O U g r *köl *xol > H hol- in holnap ‘ to m o r r o w ’,

PFU gr EAH

PFU gr

‘ dial

*lume

> PU gr

> V o g *kât, O s ty *k u t) > E A H

*loma

*xaya

> H

hâj

> P V o g *kol, P O sty

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*loma

> H

‘ fa t’,

*költaf)

>

lam, lom

dew , slu dge, slim e ’,

PFU gr

*puc3-r3-

facsar-

‘ to w r in g ’,

PFU gr

*pucka- >

> PU gr

*pocara-

(> P V o g

P U g r *p ock a(-) (> P O U g r

*pocâr-) *pöc

> EAH

*focara-

> H

> P V o g *pöc, P O sty *pöc)

> E A H * ^ o c a (-) > * ^ o sa (-) > H fo s (-) ‘ to h av e diarrh oea (v u lg )’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*pun)

1046

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

> EAH

*puna- > P U g r *pona- (> P O U g r *pön- > *fon9- > H fon - ‘ to sp in ’,

PFU gr

*puna

PFU gr

EAH

*fon9

> PU gr

> H

fan

*pona

> EAH

PO U gr

*AÖl-â- >

c r o ssb e a m ’,

PFU gr

*tule-

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H *

kitalâl-

> PU gr

*tola-

‘ to g u e ss’

(-l

*töket

*tâl-â, P O sty *AÖl-a-) -ad are H su ffs),

P V og

m e lt (in tr)’ ( - v - an d

*tukt3 > P U g r * tokta *totta > H tat ‘ stern,

fın d ’,

(> P O U g r

> P Vog

*töket, tola-

to come upon

jön-

‘ to c o m e ’ > H

*tuna- > P U g r *tona- (n ot in P O U g r) > E A H *tonatan^t- ‘ to te a c h ’ (-ul an d -^t are H su ffs),

PFU gr

*turya

rib ’

(-ja is

> PU gr

*töyet)

talâl-

> H

‘ to

*torya

râjön-

‘ to fin d

‘ to fin d ’,

le a rn ’,

PFU gr

O s ty

is a H su ff), the sem an tic ch a n ge P F U g r ‘ to

c o m e ’ > H ‘ to fin d ’ is the sa m e as in H out, rea lize’ or E n g

*pon-)

P O sty

> P V o g *pwn, P O sty *pu n ) >

> EAH

PFU gr

*pön-,

‘p u bis, th ick et’,

*sula > P U g r sol9- (> *hol9- > H olvad- ‘ to

PFU gr

*pün

(> P O U g r

P V og

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*tora

a H P x 3 .sg p o ss su ff, fo r th e b a se *ta r see also

w o r d is o n ly p resen t in Finn an d Est; th e P F U g r

ry

> H

> H

> H

tanul-

tarja

‘ to

‘ spare

tarkö ‘ n a p e ’ ). T h e -r- is p ro b lem a tic,

-ry -.

a n d this is th e o n ly case fo r P F U g r In 2 cases P F U g r / a / ch a n g ed to / o / . PFU gr

*kaca

> PU gr

*koca

(> P V o g *k u s) > E A H

*xoca

>

*xösa

> H

hos

‘ h ero, y o u n g u n m a rried m a n ’,

*rakka > P U g r *rokka (> P O U g r *röy- > P V o g *râw-, *roka- > H rokon ‘ relative, k in ’ (-on is a H su ff).

PFU gr EAH

O s ty

*rây-)

>

T o this I h av e to ad d 21 cases in w h ic h I fo u n d P U g r / o / in the first syllab le bu t w h ic h lack a P F U g r e ty m o lo g y . T h u s there exist 107 P U g r w o rd s w ith / o / (61 + 23 + 2 + 21 = 107). O f th e 107 w o r d s w ith P U g r / o / , 60 ch a n g ed their / o / to / a / in H a n d 32 p reserved it. T h is p o in ts to a clear split o f P U g r / o / . First w e h av e to ex a m in e th ose 15 special cases w h e re P U g r / o / ch a n g ed to a v o w e l oth er th an H / o / or / a / . T h e se are: 1) U n d e r the in flu e n c e o f / y / , / o / b e c a m e / e / , / e / th ro u gh / a / in 2 cases.

*koya > P U g r *koya (> P O sty *koy) > hej ‘ skin, p eel, h u sk ’, see heja ‘ its p e e l’,

PFU gr > H

PFU gr > EAH fin al

-e

*koye-r3 > P U g r *koyara (> *xoyra > *xayra > *x^ra >

*xoya

>

*xaya

>

*xeya

*klr3 > P V o g *k|^r, P O sty *k a r) here, dial horo, hörö ‘ t e s t id e ’ (the

PO U gr H

EAH

is a p etrified p o ss su ff),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

1047

2) also u n d er the in flu e n c e o f / y / , P U g r / o / b e c a m e / i / , / ı / th ro u gh / a / in 5 cases (see a b ov e p. 1044). PFU gr >

*koye-m3 >

*x^ma >

PFU gr P O sty

H

PU gr

^koyama > *koyma (>

*poyka > P U g r *poyka (> P O U g r *pöyy > P V o g *pöyy > *püw , *pöy) > E A H *^aya > *^iya > H fi, see fi in baromfi ‘p o u ltr y ’, H fÎM -u is

‘b o y , s o n ’ (the

a H su ff, see P U g r

b reed , race (h u m a n )’ < E A H PFU gr H

*xayma

P V o g *kom ) > E A H

h^m ‘ m a le ’,

*woye-

v^-, v^v- ‘ to

> PU gr

H lyuk ‘ h o le ’,

a) P F U g r > OH

PFU gr

*noma-le

> PU gr

*nomal

in P O U g r) > E A H

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*lüka

*nuwal

>

*lıuka

> H

nyûl

‘ rab b it’,

*poya (> P V o g ‘ arch, dial a k in d o f

PU gr

the in flu e n c e o f H

*p a y ) > E A H

* fo w

> O H (acc)

fuat, fuvat

fû

fû-,

*korpe- > P U g r *korpa- (n o t in P O U g r) > E A H *xarwa hervad, dial hirva- ‘ to fade, w ith e r ’ (-d is a H su ff).

b) PFU gr > H

> H

d u ck ’, th e w o r d is o n o m a to p o e ic an d ca m e u n der

>

*xirwa-

4) T h e ch an ge is the result o f a late H split. PU gr

*ora

(> P O U g r *( w) ür > P V o g

irânt, dial arânt arânt is th e m o re

*ür,

P O sty *w u r) > E A H *a ra > H

‘ tow ard s, in th e direction o f ’

(-n

and

-t

are H suffs,

co n serva tiv e fo rm ).

5) In 2 cases th e / o / w a s p a la ta lize d u n d er the in flu e n c e o f th e fo llo w in g palatal con son a n t. PFU gr

*kaca

> PU gr

*koca

(> P V o g *k u s) > E A H

*xoca

>

*xösa

> H

hos

*meja

> H

‘ h ero, y o u n g u n m a rried m a n ’, PFU gr

*mol'3

meggy

‘ sour c h e rry ’ (the len gth o f the se c o n d co n so n a n t is a sec on d a ry

(?

*moS3)

> PU gr

*mol'a

(> P O sty moA^) > E A H

H d ev elop m en t).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1048

6)

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

In 1 case the cause o f the ch an ge is y e t u n clea r to m e :

*soya

PFU gr

*Aİt)

> EAH

> PU gr

*huy9

>

*suy9 H ujf^

(> P O U g r

6l^9t

*tl^9t

> P V og

~

*tâyt,

P O sty

‘ sleev e’ .

T h e preserv ation o f P U g r / o / in H is in fa ct a restitu tion in m a n y cases, the result o f a se c o n d a ry d e v e lo p m e n t: P U g r / o / > E A H / a / > H / o / u n d er the in flu e n c e o f / w / as in: T y p e I: / a / is p reserv ed in the H p o ly sy lla b ic ders. PFU gr

*XÖ >

H

*rok3-

PFU gr

rö-

*ku^e > P U g r *ko^3 (> P O sty xâw, xuw) > E A H *X0Y^ > *xaw3 hö ‘ m o n th ’, hava ‘ its m o n th ’, hold ‘ M o o n ’, > P U gr

rov-ok

‘ to ca rv e’,

*tow3 *taw3 >

PFU gr

> PU gr

EAH

H

P U gr

*yaw3

tö,

*roy3-

^roy-) > E A H *rowa- > *raw3 rav- see ravatal ‘ ca ta fa lq u e’,

(> P O sty

‘ I ca rv e’, O H

*tow9 (> P O U g r *töy tavat ‘ lak e’,

> P V og

*t3w,

P O sty

>

> H

*töy)

>

(acc)

*yoma (> P O U g r *yöm (?) > > H jö^ (w ith p o ss su ff: fava)

P V og

*yomâs,

P O sty *y â m ) > E A H

‘ g o o d ’.

T y p e II: / a w / ~ /a g /.

*so^3 ~ *so^k3^ > P U g r *so^9 (n o t in P O U g r) > E A H *hoy3> H avul- ‘ to b e c o m e o ld ’ (-ul is a H su ff), see also agg a n d ö,

>

*so^3 ~ *so^k3^ > P U g r *so^ka (n ot in *haw9 > H ö ‘ o ld ’, see also agg, avul-,

PFU gr

*haw9PFU gr

*hoy9 PFU gr

*hog9

>

*so^3 >

~

*hag9

*so^ks^ > H

agg

> PU gr

*so^ka

‘ o ld ’, see also

P O U g r) > E A H

*ho^g9

>

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*ho^g9

>

avul-

‘ to b e c o m e o ld ’ an d

ö

‘ o ld ’ .

In s o m e cases / a / ~ / o / is p reserv ed in the dials as in: PFU gr

*lume

> PU gr

*loma

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*loma

> H

lam, lom

‘ dİal dew , slu dge, slim e ’ . In c o n clu sio n w e can state th at as a rule P U g r / o / b e c a m e / â / in H , w ritte n for

(fiü, faj, (tö, tavat; hö,

th e case o f sim p lic ity here as H / a / . In so m e cases / a / is presen t in a varian t

arânt, irânt, ö, avul-), in o th er havat; jö^, javat ; rö-, ravatal).

cases it is p resev ed in th e o b liq u e stem

It w a s lo n g d eb a ted h o w a n d w h e n th e H ro u n d ed / â / e v olv ed . W e can ob serve th e fo llo w in g : H e n c e th e H ro u n d ed / â / is the result o f th e m e rg in g o f a great n u m b e r o f P U gr w o r d s in w h ic h / a / a n d / o / occu rred in the fırst syllable. For the 9 cases w h e re P U gr / u / ch a n g ed th ro u g h E A H / o / to H / a / , see u n d er P U g r /u /. T h e m e rg er o f 69 [+ ro u n d ed ] an d 78 [-ro u n d e d ] v o w e ls resu lted in a n e w rou n d ed v o w e l /â /.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

1049

78 P U g r / a / 60 P U g r / o /

147 H / â /

9 P U gr /u /

Figure 5.6: T h e fo r m a tio n o f H ro u n d ed / â /

/u / O f th e 54 P U g r w o rd s w h ic h h a v e / u / in th e fırst syllable, 39 h a v e a P F U g r e ty m o lo g y , w h ile 13 are presen t o n ly in PU gr. In 1 case P F U g r / o / c h a n g e d in P U g r to /u /: PFU gr

*soya

*A^it) >

EAH

> PU gr

*huy9

*suy9

(> P O U g r

6l^9t

> P Vog

*tl^9t

~

*tâyt,

P O sty

> H ujj^ ‘ sleev e’ (see above).

P U g r / u / w a s p reserv ed in H in 31 cases. In 8 cases it b e c a m e / o / . In m a n y o f th ese cases w e can see that this ch a n ge is late, a n d O H still p reserv ed / u / , or w e can ob serve a split in to / u / an d / o / . E x a m p le fo r P U g r / u / preserved: PFU gr

*kul3-'^

*kola-)

> EAH

> PU gr

*xul^- >

*kula- (> P O U g r *kölâ- > P V o g *k3l-a-, P O sty hull- ‘ to fa ll ( o f f ) ’, (the lo n g -ll- is a H sec on d a ry

H

d ev elop m en t). P U gr /u / > H /o /: PFU gr

*kupla

*kal'3p) PFU gr

*xowla

> EAH

*kul3^

*kalak) > E A H

*kupla

> PU gr

> H

(> P O U g r

holyag

*kul9-k9

> P U gr

*xol3y3

> H

> P Vog

kâl'ap,

P O sty

‘ bladder, b lister’ ( - g is a H su ff),

(> P O U g r

hollö

*kâl'ap *külk3

> P V o g *kwlâk, P O sty

‘ r a v e n ’ (the g e m in a tio n a n d the s u ff

-o

are H d ev elop m en ts), PFU gr

*muske-

> P U gr

*musk9-

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*mus3-

> H

mos-

‘ to w a s h ’, PFU gr > EAH PFU gr H

fo g -

PFU gr

toll

*pukk3 > P U g r *pukk9 (> P O U g r *püy- > PVog*pw p, *^uk9 > O H fu k > H fo k ‘ cap, eye o f a n e e d le ’,

P O sty

*pu^3- >

> OH

P U gr

*pu^k9-

(> P V o g

*puy-)

> EAH

*fuga-

*pöy) fug-

>

‘ to h o ld , ca tch ’,

*tulka

> PU gr

*tulk9

(> P O U g r

*tuyl

>

*töyel)

> EAH

*tuÜ9

> H

‘ fe ath er’,

PU gr

*kup9t9

> EAH

(> ? P O U g r

*xuwS9-

>

*xü83-

*kupât- / *kapât- >

P V og

> H h o z - ‘ to b r in g ’, H

d ra g ’ (the tw o H w o rd s are th e result o f a split),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

kapt-,

h^üz-

P O sty

*kâp9t-)

‘ to p u ll, p u ll here,

1050

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

P U gr

turuk

*tur9 (> P O U g r *tur > P V o g *tür, P O sty > H torok ‘ th ro a t’, (-k is a H su ff).

*tu r) > E A H

*tur9

> OH

In 1 case w e fin d a p ala ta liza tion / o / > / ö / as the result o f the in flu e n c e o f the fo U o w in g palatal co n son a n t:

*tuö'ka > P U g r *tuSk9 (> P O U g r *tc>A' etc. *t^y, *töy) > E A H ^töd'a > H togy ‘ u d d e r’ .

PFU gr

*ta.l'9k,

> P V og

P O sty

P U g r / u / ch a n g ed th ro u gh E A H / o / to H / a / in 8 cases. PFU gr

*kul3-^

*kula-

> PU gr

*xol^~ > H h^all-'^ P U g r *kunt9l9-,

EAH w ith

(> P O U g r

*kunt9l9- (> P O U g r *kunt3(y)l > E A H *xondal3- > *xadla- > O H hadl- > tio n w ith P F U g r *kul3^, P U gr

PFU gr

*kumpa

*k u m p ) > E A H

> PU gr

*kumpa

*xomba

>

PFU gr

*kutt3 >

> EAH

*xota

PFU gr

*kuS'm3 >

*xabs

PU gr

*kutt9

hât

‘b a c k ’,

> H

PU gr

kUl-

> P V og

kUl-,

P O sty

*kol-)

>

‘ to hear, liste n ’, p erh aps th ro u gh c o n ta m in a tio n

*koânt3l-, O s ty ^kuntayl-) > hall-^ ‘ to h ea r’, late co n ta m in a ­

P V og H

(> P O U g r > H

hab

*kümp

> P V og

(> P O U g r *kUt > P V o g

"kuS'ma

*kümp,

P O sty

P O sty

^kutal)

‘ fo a m , w a v e ’,

(> P O U g r

*kUt3y,

kUS'm3 >

*kayam) > E A H *xoma, *xomwa > O H homou > hamvat, hamvaz- (the -u / v m a y be a H su ff, or

H

P V og

*kul'm3,

hamu

‘ a sh ’, see (acc)

P O sty

a rem n a n t o f the /m v /) ,

*mura- > P U g r *mura- (> P O U g r *mUr*maray-) > E A H *mora- > H mar- ‘ to bite, fret’,

PFU gr

> P V og

*mür-,

P O sty

*suwe > P U g r suwa (> P V o g *sU in sUnt, sUp) > E A H *sö > *sâ > H szâj, szâm, szâd, etc. ‘ m o u th , m y m o u th , y o u r m o u th ’ (the H b a se is sa),

PFU gr

*mura (> P O U g r *mUras > P O sty *mUras) > E A H *mora > H marok, markot ‘ th e h o llo w o f th e h an d , h a n d fu l’ (the -k is a H su ff, tantum singulare), see also marek id.

P U gr (acc)

In 3 cases P U g r / u / ch a n g ed to H / i /. PFU gr H

*yuke

iszik-

P U gr

h^z-

> PU gr

‘ to d rin k ’,

*kuta

*yuka-

ivott

(> P O U g r

(> ? P V o g * a y -) > E A H

‘ d ra n k ’ (the H base is

*kUt- >

*yuya-

> *y^- >

*1- >

i-),

P V o g *kU t-, P O sty

*kat-)

> EAH

*xiSa- >

H

‘ to b e c o m e fa t/c o rp u le n t’,

P U gr

*tuya-tta

(> P O U g r

*tuyta-

> P V og

*tUyt-)

‘ secret’ ( -ok is a H su ff). In 1 case w e can ob serve a late / i / > / ü / rou n d in g.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

> EAH

*tita-

> H

titok

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

PU gr

*fic-t

*puc9 (> P O U g r *pos > > *fist > O H fist (-t is

P V og

*pâsem, P O sty *p3se^/pose^) füst ‘ sm o k e ’ .

1051

> EAH

a H su ff) > H /i/

O f the 31 w o rd s w ith P U g r / i / in the first syllable, 8 lack a P F U g r e ty m o lo g y . In 1 case P U g r / i / goes b a ck to P F U g r / e /:

*sene *h^ina >

*sina (> P O U g r *9]^n3 ^^n ‘ s in e w ’, (acc) i^nat,

> P V og

*tîn,

P O sty *A «n ) >

PFU gr

Vog

up,

EAH

*appe > P U g r (*u ppa) *îppa (> P O U g r *u p > *ipa > H ipa ‘ fa th e r -in -la w ’ ( -a is a H p etrifıed

p o ss su ff).

PFU gr

> PU gr

EAH

H

a n d in 1 case to / a / : O s ty

up)

>

In 13 cases P U g r / i / w a s p reserv ed in H . PFU gr

*ike-ne >

PU gr

*ikeÛ3 (n o t

in P O U g r) > E A H

*iyen9

>

*IÛ9 >

H

^ny

‘g u m ’. In 5 cases P U g r / i / is represen ted in H b y a) clo se d / e / , b ) o p en / â / or c) lo n g /e /.

*wiye- > P U g r *wiya- / *weya (> P O U g r ? *w e ^ - > P V o g *wey-) > E A H *wew3- > * w e - > H vesz- ‘ to take a w a y , b u y ’ su ff, see vett (past ten se) or see vevo (participle),

a) P F U g r

*w e ^-,

P O sty

(-s z is

a H

*pilwe ~ *pil^e > P U g r *pil^9 (> felleg, felho ‘ c lo u d ’ ( - g an d -o are

PFU gr > H

b) PFU gr su ck ’

(-ik

c) P F U g r PFU gr > EAH

*ime-

> PU gr

*ima-

is a H su ff, see

*(y)ika

> PU gr

pala^) >

EAH

*pelya > *felh^a

H su ffs),

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

emlo *iya

O s ty

*ema-

> H

‘ to

‘ m a m m a , tea t’ ),

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H *eva > H

*nime > P U g r *nema (> *newa > H nev ‘ n a m e ’ .

emik-

P O U gr

*nem

> P V og

*n^m3,

e^v ‘y e a r ’,

P O sty *n em )

In the r em a in in g 11 cases P U g r / i / w a s rou n d ed , b u t / i / w a s still presen t in O H a n d in m a n y cases it is p reserv ed in th e H dials. P U g r / i / ch a n g ed to / e / ~ / ü /.

*sinca ~ sica > P U g r *sinca (n ot in P O U g r) > E A H *sinja szegy, szegy ‘breast, chest ( o f a n im a ls)’, szügy id.

PFU gr H

>

*seja

>

P U g r / i / ch a n g ed to / e / ~ / ö / .

*pi^Öe > P U g r *piÖa (> P O U g r *p^l > *^ela > H fel, fö l ‘ u p (w a r d s)’ .

PFU gr

P V o g *pal, P O sty *pel) > E A H

P U g r / i / c h a n g e d in H to / ö / .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1052

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

PFU gr

köd

*kint3

*kinta

> PU gr

*kinda

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

>

*kida

> H

‘ f o g ’,

PFU gr

*kiwe

> EAH

*kew3

> PU gr > H

*kiw9

ko,

(acc)

(> P O U g r

követ

*köy

‘ sto n e ’,

(?) > P V o g

*kaw,

*köy)

P O sty

dial keve.

P U g r / i / ch a n g ed to / ü / b u t / i / is presen t in m o st cases in O H a n d /o r the dials. PFU gr

*kisk3

> PU gr

*kisk9

‘ a sm a ll fısh, blake, ablen PFU gr

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*siyele > P U g r *siyel9 (> *sll9 > H szül (14*^ c.)

?) > E A H

*pit3- > P U g r *pit9- (n o t dial f^z- ‘ to strin g ’,

PFU gr

P U gr

*kis9

> H

küsz, kisz,

(Alburnus alburnus)’, P V og >

sün

*suole

> V og

suole

(P allas), r:

suol9

‘ h e d g e h o g ’,

in P O U g r) > E A H

*fiS9- > *fiz9- >

H

fuz-,

*citt3- (> P V o g *sit-) > E A H *sit9- > O H sit- > H süt- ‘ to bake (tr)’ (-t -l in sül- ‘ to bake (in tr)’ is th e result o f an a n a lo g y p rocess),

is n o t a su ff,

P U g r * /k k 9 (> P O U g r > H

ük

*^k^3 >

P V og

*^kî,

P O sty * /k /) > E A H

*ik^a >

OH

ik

‘ g re at-g reat g ra n d fa th e r /m o th e r ’,

P U gr

*is9

P U gr

*ni^9 (> P O U g r *nl^k ~ *nu^k > P V o g *ni^oko, P O sty *ni^k) > E A H > *niw9 > H nyu ‘ m a g g o t, w o r m ’ see (acc) nyüvet, dial nyiv, nyuv.

*niy9

(> P O sty *a s) > E A H

*is9-y

> OH

iszo

> H

üszo

‘ h eifer’,

P U g r / i / ch a n g ed to E A H / u / > / o / . PFU gr

*pi^ke

> PU gr

*pö^k)

> EAH

*fu^gâ

>

*pi^ka *fug3

(> P O U g r > H

fo g

*pe^k3

> P Vog

*pa.yk3,

P O sty

‘ to o th ’ .

/â / I fo u n d 43 P F U g r w o r d s w ith / â / in the first syllable. In all cases / â / w a s p reserved in P U gr. W e m u st also add 25 cases w h e re P U g r / â / occu rs in w o rd s w h ic h h av e n o P F U g r e ty m o lo g y . T o this 2 w o rd s can be a d d ed in w h ic h P F U g r c lo sed / e / ch a n g ed to P U g r o p en /â /:

*nele- > P U g r ^nala- (> P O U g r ^nal*na^a > H nyel- ‘ to s w a llo w ’,

PFU gr EAH

*leme > P U g r *lama (> leves ‘ so u p ’ .

PFU gr see

> P V o g *n el-, P O sty n a l-) >

P V o g *la m ) > E A H

*lawa >

H

le, lev-

‘ju ic e ’,

In the first case w e can su ppose th at th e w o r d h a d o rig in a lly h a d an o p en / â / and b e c a m e clo sed o n ly th ro u gh th e in flu en c e o f th e palatal / n / in th e F in n -P erm ic lgs, a n d P U g r p reserv ed / â / after / n / . In th e sec o n d case it is o f interest that in M o r d and Z y r w e fin d / ! '/ .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

1053

In 1 case P F U g r / a / ch a n g ed to / â / u n d er the in flu e n c e o f a fo llo w in g palatal co n son a n t: PFU gr

*wayce

*wâs3y)

> PU gr

*wayc9

(> P O U g r

*wâyc3 > *wec3 (-k is a H su ff).

> EAH

o f w a te r b ir d )’

> H

*wâs

*was3,

> P V og

vöcsök, dial vecsek

P O sty

‘ grebe (a k ind

O f the 71 P U g r w o r d s w ith / â / in th e fırst syllable, 41 p reserv ed the / â / in H w h ile 19 others w e re le n g th e n e d to /e /. O n ly in 2 cases did the P U g r o p en / â / ch an ge to H clo sed / e /: PFU gr

*pâck3 (-ke

*pâck9

> PU gr

‘ s w a llo w ’

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*fec9

> H

fecske

is a H su ff), th e M o r d , the P erm a n d the H w o rd s p o in t to

a P F U g r / e / , thus p erh aps P U g r / e / is the correct recon stru ction an d the Finnic / â / rem a in s to be a cco u n te d for,

^tâykata (> P O U g r *tüy3t > P V o g *tS,w3t, O s ty *tüyat) > ^tâ^gaSa > *tâgaSa > H tegez, tegez ‘ q u iv e r’, th e first syllab le w a s

PU gr

EAH o rig -

in a lly an o p en / â / a n d b e c a m e clo sed u n d er th e in flu e n c e o f th e secon d v o w e l. In 7 w o rd s I h av e fo u n d a ro u n d ed v o w e l in p lace o f P U g r / â / . In 6 o f th e m the lab ialisation is the result o f the in flu e n c e o f th e fo llo w in g / w / : PFU gr

*sâwnâ

> PU gr

*sâwna

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*heüna

> H

on

‘b r e a m (fish )’ , PFU gr

*sâye-

*sâya- (> P O U g r *sey-, *söy- > P V o g *s^y-, P O sty *sâya- > *sâwa-> H szo- ‘ to w e a v e ’, the / s / in H söveny

> PU gr

*sö ^ -) > E A H

‘ h e d g e ’ is th e result o f a sec o n d a ry d e v e lo p m e n t (if in fact th e tw o w o rd s b e lo n g tog eth er at all), PFU gr

weyaPU gr

*wây3 > H

vo

*sâya

> PU gr

*sâyara

(1 999: 128) a n d

> H

*sâyks) szürke),

veje

*weya

>

*wewa-

~

‘ his s o n -i n -la w ’,

> EAH

*seya

>

*sewa

> H

szoke

‘b lo n d ’

(-ke

*sâyar) > E A H *sewara > *sewra > H szor ‘bristle, söreny ‘ m a n e ’ is a H se c o n d a ry d e v e lo p m e n t, see H o n ti n o t P U g r *sây3r3 or *sâkr3 Redei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 886)),

(> P V o g

h a ir’ (the / s / in

*tâyta (> P O U g r *töyat tuz, dial t^z ‘ fire’ .

PU gr

(> P O sty *w â y ) > E A H

‘ s o n -i n -la w ’, see

(> P O sty

is a H su ff, see PU gr

*wâya

> P Vog

*tâwat,

P O sty

*töıyat)

> EAH

*tâwSa

In 1 case the lab ialisation m a y result fr the in flu e n c e o f the p rece d in g / w / , bu t dials h av e p reserv ed th e n on la b ia l fo r m :

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1054

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

*wayce > P U g r *wayc3 (> *was9y) > E A H *wayc9 > *wec9 > o f w a te r b ir d )’ (-k is a H su ff).

PFU gr

*was > P V o g *was3, P O sty vöcsök, dial vecsek ‘ grebe (a k ind

PO U gr H

In 1 case the o p en / â / ch a n g ed to / i / fr the in flu e n c e o f the p rece d in g / y / :

*yante > P U g r *yanta (> P O U g r ^yV^ntay > P V o g ^yântay, P O sty *ycmtay) > E A H *yinda > *ida > H ideg ‘ n erve, b o w str in g ’ ( - g is a H su ff).

PFU gr

/e / I h av e fo u n d 83 P U g r w o rd s w ith clo sed / e / in th e fırst syllable. O f these 59 h ave a P F U g r e ty m o lo g y ; 52 p reserv ed their P F U g r / e / in P U g r a n d 7 P U g r w o r d s w ith / e / g o b a ck to P F U g r w o rd s w ith / i / in the first syllable. O f the 83 P U g r cases w ith / e / in the first sy lla b le, 32 are represen ted in H w ith lo n g / e / in th e first sy lla b le an d 14 w ith short, clo sed /e /. 15 o f th e P U g r cases w ith / e / in the first syllab le h av e that v o w e l ro u n d ed in H . In 4 cases the fo llo w in g p r im a r y or se c o n d a ry / w / in flu e n c e d the lab ialisation : PFU gr > H

fo -

PFU gr

*peye- >

PU gr

‘ to b o il (intr),

*keye-

> PU gr

*peya- (> P O U g r *pay- > P V o g *pay-) fo z - ‘ to c o o k ’, see fovök (P x2.sg),

> EAH

keya- (n ot in P O U g r) köveszt- ‘ to b o il’,

> H

> EAH

*köwa-

*fewa-

köved-

‘ to

b e c o m e co o k ed , b o ile d ’, PFU gr

lo-

*lewe-

PFU gr

*tek3- >

> EAH

*tewa-

-ik

*lewa- (> P V o g *lay-) lövök (P x2.sg),

> PU gr

‘ to s h o o t’, see

P U g r *te ^ a - (> P O U g r *tek -, > H

tuz-

are H su ffs, see also

‘ to stich ’, M H

tövis

‘ th o r n ’,

> EAH

*tök- >

*lewa-

P V og

*tövik- ‘ id ., tu ‘ n e e d le ’ ).

> OH

lev-

ta.]^-, P O sty

> H

*tök -)

n o w o b so le te ’ ( - z an d

In the r em a in in g cases th e lab ialisation is a H d ev elo p m en t. In m o st cases I h ave en co u n tered data w ith the n o n -la b ia l so u n d in O H or in th e dials. P U gr sin k ’

*ceppa- (> P V o g sep-) > E A H *sepa- > (-d is a H su ff, the -pp- is secon d a ry ), *kese-

P U gr

OH

sepped-

> H

süpped-

‘ to

s a n d m isp rin ted w ith -s- [*k«s3] in Redei *kes-) > E A H *keserey > O H kwzereu, kezgrin d, sh arp en ’ (-ö r, -ül are H suffs),

[w ritten w ith

1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 862] (> ? P V o g

erew

> H

köszörül-

P U gr

*se^ka

‘ to

(> P V o g

*se^k)

> EAH

*se^ga-

>

*sega-

> H

szög, szeg

‘ n ail,

p in ’, PFU gr

*kes3-

‘ g o u t’,

dial keszveny (-veny

PFU gr

*tem3- > P U g r *tematemet- ‘ to b u r y ’ .

> PU gr

*kesa-

(> P O sty

*k^s-)

> EAH

*kesa

> H

köszveny

is a H su ff), (n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

s t u ff’, see

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*tema-

> H

töm-

‘ to

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

1055

In the r em a in in g cases n o ev id en t cause has y e t b e e n establish ed:

*kere > P U g r *ker9 (n ot in P O U gr, b u t see *klr- ‘ u m g e h e n ’ ) > E A H *ker9 > H köre ‘ a ro u n d ’, körül ‘ a ro u n d ’ (H -e a n d -ül are lo c a l suffs),

PFU gr

PFU gr ‘g ra y ’ PFU gr

*ser3^ ~ *cer3 > P U g r *ser9 (> P V o g sir) > E A H *sira (-ke is a H su ff; in O H szür ex isted separately), *tepp3

*teppa

> PU gr

*tepa

> EAH

*tera

*ter9

> PU gr

P F U g r *w ece > P U g r

össze

*tep-b > több ‘ m o r e ’ (-b szebb ‘ m o re b e a u tifu l’ ),

> H

a H co m p ara tiv e su ff, cf. s z e p ‘b e a u tifu l’ > PFU gr

*ter9

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*wec9

szürke

> H

> H

*wöso

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

tor

> OH

is

‘ d a g g er’,

öszve > H -ve is

‘ to g eth er’ (the stem is *ös; th e g em in a tio n is se c o n d a ry an d

the H lative s u ff), PFU gr

*wel-)

*weÖ3-

*üöl3-

> EAH

*weSo-

> PU gr

> H

öl-

(> P O U g r

*wel-

/

*wöl -

> P V og

*a.l-,

P O sty

‘ to k ill’ .

In 5 cases P U g r / e / b e c a m e H / i / :

*m3 > *mi > H

*me > P V o g mctna,, P O sty *me) > valami ‘ s o m e th in g ’, semmi ‘ n o th in g ’,

PFU gr

P U g r *m e (> P O U g r *m ^ ,

EAH

m/^ ‘w h a t, a th in g ’, cf.

P F U g r *w ete > P U g r *w eta (> P V o g PU gr

*kec9-

(> ? P O sty

kısert-, dial keser- (-r *ipse *i^wso > *iso

PFU gr

‘ to taste’ > T

P F U g r *n e /e > P U g r > H

nyü

*kes9-

EAH

> H

*wiS3 >

kıser-

H

vî^z ‘ w a te r ’,

‘ to escort’, cf. H

'‘epoO > V o g *ât, O s ty *epoA) b a se edes ‘ s w e e t’ ~ izes ‘ ta sty ’ )

(> P O U g r

> * / z 9 (fr the sa m e

tat-

wit, wüt') >

> EAH

is a H su ff),

*epsa

> PU gr

‘ taste’, (see T

*nelo

*köc-)

*nela (>

tatlıg

> H

^z

‘ s w e e t’ ),

*nll3 >

PO U gr

> EAH

P V og

*nîl3, P O sty *nal)

> EAH

‘ a rro w ’ .

M o s t in terestin g are th ose 19 cases in w h ic h P U g r / e / b e c a m e o p en / â / in H : PFU gr

*ec3-

> PU gr

> EAH

*ec9-

>

*es3 >

*ecaH

’ to fa ll’

*ema > P U g r *emo (n ot in emse ( -e , a n d -se are H suffs),

PFU gr also

(> P O U g r * / s - ~ * e s - > P V o g

esik

(-ik

P O U g r) > E A H

*keca > P U g r *keo9 (> P O sty *k^s) kecskeje ‘ r a in b o w ’, kegy in kegyelet id.,

PFU gr

PFU gr

*k^sey)

*keca

> PU gr

> EAH

*kes9g

*ıs-,

is a H su ff), cf.

> EAH

eso

*emo

*kec9

*esel-)

P O sty

‘ rain, fa llin g ’,

> H

> H

eme

kecs

‘ s o w ’,

in

isten

*keo9-g (> P O U g r "k^soy > P V o g *kasey, P O sty > H keszeg ‘b r e a m ’ ( — > O s k^sag ‘ fıs h ’ ; n o c o n -

v in c in g Ir e ty m o lo g y ),

*eÖe H elo

PFU gr

*elo

>

*eSo (> P O U g r "yÜ > ‘ fo r w a r d s’, elso ‘ first’ (-o , -so

> PU gr

P V o g *y!"l, P O sty are H su ffs),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*yil)

> EAH

1056

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

*lempe-

PFU gr

*lempa-

> PU gr

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*leba-

> H

lebeg-

‘ to flo a t ’ ( - g is a H su ff),

*meca >

PFU gr

(the len g th o f

*nec3-

PFU gr

PU gr

ssz

*mece

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

is sec o n d a ry an d the

*nec3-

> PU gr

-e

*mes3 >

H

*nes9-

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

messze ‘ fa r’

messzi),

is a H su ff; cf.

nyes-

> H

‘ to

p ru n e, cut o ff, sh ea r’,

*reke- > P U g r *reye- (> P O U g r *rV'^Y- > P V o g *rîy-, P O sty *rc^y-) *reya- > *rey3-t3- > *reyta > H rejt- ‘ to h id e ’ (-t is a H su ff),

PFU gr EAH

*sente-

PFU gr

*hed9-l9-

> H

> PU gr

ell-^

*senta-

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*hend9-

*hed9-

>

*weta- > P U g r *weta- (n o t in vezer ‘ lea d er’ (-t a n d -r are H

PFU gr

P O U g r) > E A H suffs),

*we53-

> H

vezet-

‘ to

*sewe- > P U g r *sew9- (> P O U g r *6a- > P V o g * ta n -, P O sty A^ey-) *hew3- > H eszik- ‘ to ea t’ (-ik is a H su ff, cf. evett, evo),

PFU gr

P F U g r *silere > P U g r "se^kera (> P O U g r *9e^kar Aö^kar) > E A H *hegera > H eger ‘ m o u s e ’,

*wiÖ3m3

PFU gr

*welam)

P O s ty P U gr

> PU gr

> EAH

*keca-ra (> P V o g (-Ü is a H su ff;

‘b itte r’

*weSama

*welawa ?

len

(> P O U g r

velo

*we8am

ta.^kar,

P O sty

*walam,

> P V og

‘ m a r r o w ’,

*kwas) > E A H *kesera-y > O H keseröü > kesered- ‘ to b e c o m e e m b ittered ’ ),

*lepa (> P O U g r *lüpe > ^evel ‘ le a f’ (-l is a H su ff),

P U gr

> H

> P V og

>

H

keserü

cf.

P U gr H

>

‘ to bear, b rin g forth ( o f a n im a ls)’,

le a d ’,

EAH

>

P V og

*lupta,

P O sty

*lipat)

> EAH

*^ewa

>

*mesa- (> P V o g *mes-) > E A H *mesa- > mesay > H meztelen, mez^te(-telen is a priv a tiv e su ff, - z - is the result o f se c o n d a ry v o ic H mez ‘ sport u n ifo r m ’ is a n e o lo g ism , fırst reco rd ed in 1770. T h e

‘naked’

in g ).

w o r d w a s o rig in a lly a verb, w ith the m e a n in g ‘ to dress’ ; fr this w a s fo r m e d

*mesey

‘ dress’ a n d

meseytelen

mez^telen

>

>

meztelen

‘w ith o u t

dress, n a k e d ’ w ith all stages d o cu m e n te d , P U gr

*nera-

*nir-

> P V og

*nir-,

*pay-)

> EAH

*feya-

(> P O U g r

nyer-

‘ to g ain , w i n ’,

P U gr

*peya-

(> P V o g

P O sty

> H

*ner-)

fejt-

> EAH

*nera- >

‘ to u n d o , u n b aste’

H

(-t

is a H su ff). A m o n g the a b ove I h a v e fo u n d o n ly a fe w w o rd s p ro v id in g ev id en ce o f v o w e ls in the O U g r lgs w h ic h m a y p o in t to a P U g r / â / :

*sewe- > P U g r *sewa- (> P O U g r *6a- > P V o g * ta n -, P O sty Aey-) *hewa- > H eszik- ‘ to ea t’ (-ik is a H su ff, cf. evett, evo),

PFU gr EAH

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

>

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

"peya-

PU gr

(> P V o g

*pay-)

"fey a -

> EAH

> H

fejt-

1057

‘ to u n d o, u n b a ste ’

(-t

is a H su ff). Perhaps also: P F U g r "silere > P U g r "se^kera (> P O U g r *9e^kar Aö^kar) > E A H *hegera > H eger ‘ m o u s e ’, PFU gr P O sty

*wiÖ3m3 *welam) >

*weSama (> P O U g r *we8am *welawa > H velo ‘ m a r r o w ’ .

> PU gr EAH

ta.^kar,

> P V og

P O sty

*walam,

> P V og

/ü / W e fo u n d / ü / in the first sylla b le in 23 P U g r w o rd s. 16 h av e a P F U g r e ty m o lo g y , and, w ith o n e excep tion , all o f th ese h a v e / ü / in the P F U g r p ro to fo rm . T h e excep tion h as / i / in P F U gr:

*witte

PFU gr EAH

*üö>ta >

*wütta

> P U gr

öt

H

*^t,

(> P O U g r *w ö t > P V o g

P O sty *w e t) >

‘ fiv e ’ .

O f th e 23 P U g r w o r d s w ith / ü / , 8 p reserve this v o w e l in H ; 14 s h o w a ch a n ge to / ö / , b u t in m a n y cases w e can d eterm in e that th e w o r d w a s p ro n u n ce d in O H w ith / ü /.

*küna^ > P U g r *küna (> P O U g r *kün > P V o g *künyel, P O sty *kön^ey (the P O U g r n asal is dep alatalized ) > E A H *küna > H könyök ‘ e lb o w ’ (-k is a H d im su ff),

PFU gr

PFU gr

*küne^ >

PU gr

*küna (n ot in P O U g r) > E A H *küna > O H kun, kewn könny ‘ tear’ (the len g th o f the se c o n d co n so n a n t

[read b o th as kün] > H is a H d ev elo p m en t),

*küt3 > P U g r *küta (> P O U g r *k^üt > P V o g *k^t'al', *küSa > O H küzü > H köz ‘ in terval, space b e tw e e n ’,

PFU gr EAH

*kütke- > köt-, dial ket-

*kütka-

PFU gr

P U gr

H

‘ to b in d ’,

PFU gr

*küye-

> EAH

*köwa-

> PU gr > H

*köya-

követ-

(> P V o g

*köt-)

> EAH

*kütta-

(> P O U g r

*köy-

> P V og

*köy-,

*k^t)

>

ket-

>

> OH

P O sty

*köy-)

‘ to fo llo w ’,

*lük^k3- > P U g r *lükk^a- (> P O U g r *lûk^- > P V o g *likama-) > E A H *lüka- > O H lük- > H lök- ‘ to p u s h ’,

PFU gr

PFU gr

P O sty

*l^ k -, P O sty

*mü^ke > P U g r *mü^ka (n o t in P O U g r) > E A H *mü^ga meg ‘w h a t is b e h in d ’, cf. mögött ‘b e h in d ’, etc.,

>

*müga

> H m ög, PFU gr

*sükse >

> EAH

*hüsa

PFU gr

*süle

*hüla >

OH

PU gr

> H

osz

> H

PO U gr

"’ düıyes >

P V og

tüıkas, P O sty söyas)

‘ a u tu m n , fa ll’,

*süla öl ‘ lap,

> PU gr

ül

*süksa (>

(> P O U g r

*9^l

> P V og

fa t h o m ’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*ta.l,

P O sty a ^I) > E A H

1058

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

PFU gr

*tü^e

> PU gr

‘ s te m ’, cf. (acc)

tövet,

*wü^a >

PU gr

PFU gr

*tü^a

*tüy3

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*wü^9

*wüy9

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

>

*tüw3

> H

öv

> H

‘ g ird le’,

*küu3 (> P O U g r ? *k^n > P V o g *kü n , P O sty *k^n) > E A H *küu3 kenyid > H könnyed, könnyü ‘ ligh t, e a sy ’ (-d an d -ü are H suffs),

P U gr OH

P U gr

*küt3ppa (> P O U g r *kût9p >

‘ th e m id d le ’ (the

-p

P O sty

kütap) >

is o f P U g r o rigin , see P F U g r

EAH

^küöapa >

to

>

közep

H

*küt3),

*yüya- (> P O U g r *yû-, *yüıy-, P V o g *yî-, *yiw-, P O sty * y e - / *yc^-) E A H *yüva- > O H yev- > H jön- ‘ to c o m e ’, cf. jo ‘ h e /s h e c o m e s ’, jössz

P U gr >

‘y o u (sg) c o m e ’, jövo ‘ c o m in g , w h o c o m e s ’ . In 1 case I fo u n d / o / . PFU gr

*pü^e

fogoly

‘partrid ge’

> PU gr

(-ly

*pü^ka

pe^k)

(> P V o g

> EAH

*fu^ga

>

*fuga

> H

is a H su ff). /ö /

In so m e cases it w a s diffıcu lt to decide w h e th e r w e h av e to recon struct / ü / or / ö / in P U gr, as in: PFU gr H

köt-

PFU gr > EAH

*kütke-

> P U gr

kütka-

(> P V o g

*köt-)

> EAH

*kütta-

> OH

k^et- >

(> P O U g r

*köy-

> P V og

*köy-,

P O sty

*köy-)

‘ to b in d ’,

*küye- > P U g r *küya*köwa- > H követ- ‘ to

fo llo w ’ .

In b o th cases w e fo u n d / ö / in th e P O U g r or P V o g an d in H . B ut in all su ch cases in O H w e h a v e / ü / o r /a n d / e / in the first syllable. It is d ifficu lt (b u t n o t im p o ssib le) to su ppose that P U g r / ö / ch a n g ed to anoth er so u n d an d th en b a ck to / ö / . A v e r y difficu lt case: P U gr sh e’,

*sa (> P O U g r 9V" > öve ‘ his, h ers’ .

P Vog

*tan,

P O sty

*Acy)

> E A H *h ö > H

o

‘ he,

I recon stru cted / â / b ecau se o f the O U g r data. H o n ti (1 9 8 2 :1 3 4 ) reco n stru cted o n ly an u n certain lo n g , fro n t v o w e l fo r P O U g r; this m ig h t also h a v e b e e n / ö / . T h is w o u ld su gg est an / ö / fo r P U gr, bu t lo o k in g to oth er p ro n o u n s the o n ly sure th in g is that the v o w e l w a s a fro n t one. Since w o rd s estab lish ed as h a v in g P U g r / ü / s h o w the sa m e ch an ges, w e h ave d ecid ed , fo r the tim e b e in g , to recon struct / ü / in all cases w h ere P O U g r an d H h ave / ö / . T h is m a y b e su p p orted b y the fa ct that w e fin d P F U g r / ü / in all cases.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

5.8.8

1059

The percentage distribution of the Proto-Ugric vowels of the first syllable /a /

90

19%

/o /

107

21%

/u /

51

12%

/i /

32

7%

/â /

71

15%

/e /

85

18%

/ü /

23

5%

Table 5.4: T h e percen tage d istribu tion o f th e P U g r v o w e ls in the first syllable

T h e b a ck v o w e ls total 55% o f all v o w e ls, w h ile the fro n t v o w e ls are 45% . B o th / ü / a n d / i / fıgu re w ith lo w percentages.

5.8.9

The origin and the continuation of Proto-Ugric vocalism 78 H / a / , / â / 55 P F U g r / a /

2 H /o /

30 P U g r / a /

2 H /ö / 89 P U g r / a /

2 PFU gr /o /

1 H /u /

2 PFU gr /u /

4 H /i / 2 H /e /, /e /

32 H / o / , / ö / 61 P F U g r / o /

60 H / a / , / â /

21 P U g r / o / 23 P F U g r / u /

4 H /e /, /e / 107 P U g r / o / 6

2 PFU gr /a /

H /i/, /ı /

1 H /Ö / 4

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

H /u /, /û /

1060

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

31 H / u / , / û / 8 H /o /, /ö / 39 P F U g r / u / 13 P U g r / u /

9 H /a /, /â / ►54 P U g r / u /

2 PFU gr /o /

3 H /i /, /ı / 1 H /Ö / 1 H /Ü / 1 H /e /

13 H / i / , / ı / 2 H /e / 23 P F U g r / i / 8 PU gr /i /

4 H /e / 31 P U g r / i /

1 PFU gr /a /

3 H /â / 2 H /ö / 7 H /Ü / 1 H /o /

32 H / e / 14 H / e / 54 P F U g r / e /

19 H / â /

24 P U g r / e / 6 H /i / 7 PFU gr /i / 12 H / ö / , / ö / 3 H /ü /, /ü /

59 H /â /, /e / 43 P F U g r / â / 25 P U g r / â /

2 H /e / 71 PU gr /â /

1 PFU gr /a /

8 H /ö /, /ö / 1 H /Ü /

1 PFU gr /e /

1 H /i/

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

16 P F U g r / ü /

1061

^ 1 4 H /ö /, /ö / 23 P U g r / ü / ;

5 P U gr /ü /

• 8 H /ü /, /ü /

1 PFU gr /i /

^ 1 H /o /

Figure 5.7: T h e ch an ges in the v o w e l sy ste m o f the first syllable

5.8.10

The tendencies of the changes II. Lengthening of Proto-Ugric first-syllable vowels

A s w e h a v e seen , P U g r h a d o n ly o n e q u a n tity in the fırst syllable. T h is ch a n g ed in P O U g r an d in H . T h e le n g th e n in g o f th e v o w e ls o f th e first syllab le in H h a d several causes.

5.8.11

Compensatory lengthening

O n e o f the causes o f le n g th e n in g o f the v o w e l o f th e first syllab le w a s a c o m p e n sa to ry ch an ge. L oss o f th e last, a lrea d y red u ced v o w e l ca u sed a se c o n d a ry le n g th e n in g o f th e v o w e l o f the first syllab le, as also occu rred in P O U gr, P V og , an d P O sty, e.g.:

> EAH

*kere > P U g r *ker9 (> P O U g r *kîr > P V o g *kîr, P O sty *kir *ker9 > H kereg ‘ bark ( o f a tree)’ ( - g is a H su ff),

PFU gr

*kaS'wa >

> EAH

*xaw3d'a

PFU gr

P U gr

*kaS'w3 (> P O U g r *ke5 >

*xöd'3

>

hölgy

> H

P V o g *kal, P O sty

-l-

‘ lady, w o m a n ’ (the

*kar)

~

*köy9y)

is sec on d a ry

in H ), PFU gr > EAH

(-ik

*wac3- > *was3- >

*wac3- (> P O U g r *wöc- > P V o g *âs9-, P O sty *w o c-) vâsik- ‘ to w e a r a w a y (intr), w e a r o f f (intr), g r o w b lu n t’

P U gr H

is a H su ff).

E xa m p les fo r c o m p e n sa to ry le n g th e n in g in H : PFU gr

*lunta

PFU gr

*ela-

> H

el-

PFU gr

> PU gr

> PU gr

*el9-

PU gr

> EAH

*lunda *y^l- >

(> P O U g r

>

*lud9

> H

lüd

‘ g o o s e ’,

*ya.lt-, P O sty *yelpayle-)

P V og

‘ to liv e ’,

*a^e

> PU gr

*a^ka-

> EAH

*a^ga

*keya

> EAH

*keya

P F U g r *keye > P U g r PFU gr

*lunta

*kutt3

*kunta

> PU gr

(> P V o g

*kutta

> EAH

*kunt-el)

>

> H

*xots

> EAH

*aga kej

> H

*xunda

>

*lappa

PU gr

meta

> EAH

> EAH

*lapa

*me5a

> H > H

lep

‘ sp le e n ’,

mez

‘ h o n e y ’,

eg-

‘b a c k ’,

*xuda >

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

‘ to b u r n ’,

‘ lust, p lea su re’,

hât

‘b e a v e r ’, PU gr

> H

OH

hud >

H

höd

1062

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

P U gr

*po5'3-

PFU gr

> EAH

*pura-

P U gr

*seİ3

P U gr

*wara-

*foya-

> EAH

*sela

> EAH

‘ to hurt, a ch e’,

*fura-

> EAH

szel

‘ ed g e’,

> H

vâr-

> H

*wara*wera

P F U g r *w ere > P U g r

fâj-

> H

*pura-

> PU gr

> EAH

> H

fûr-

‘ to b o r e ’,

‘ to w a it ’,

*wera

> H

ver

vâg-

‘ to cu t’,

‘ b lo o d ’,

veres, vörös

‘ r e d ’, P U gr

*wa^ka

P U gr

*0ar3

> EAH

*h^ara >

P U gr

*sera

> EAH

*h^era >

P U gr

*sin9

> EAH

*hin9

5.8.12

*wa^g3

> EAH

>

âr

H H

*wag3

er

> H

‘ flo o d ’, ‘ riv u let’,

^n ‘ s in e w ’,

> H

etc.

Lengthening before the clusters /ÖC/ and /ö'C/

P U gr

*siSm3 >

FU gr

*kaS'wa >

EAH

*silm9

*kaS'w3 (>

PU gr

PO U gr

sz^v ‘ h e a rt’, *ke5

*kal,

P O sty

*köy9y)

*waS'k3 > P U g r *waS'k9 (> P O U g r *wây9l' > P V o g *wâl, *wây3l') > E A H *woy9Ö' > L A H *vöd'9 > H völgy ‘ v a lle y ’ (the -l-

P O sty

> H

hölgy

> P V og

is sec-

> LAH

*xöd'3

> H

-l-

> EAH

*xaw3d'a

*siw9

>

‘ lady, w o m a n ’ (the

o n d a ry in H ), PFU gr

is sec-

o n d a ry in H ),

*tu5'ka > P U g r *tuS'k9 (> P O U g r *t^A', etc. > P V o g *ta.l'9k, *t^y, *töy) > E A H ^tuS'ay > *tuye5' > H togy ‘ u d d e r’ .

PFU gr

P O sty

It is p o ssib le th at in su ch cases the fron t q u a lity o f / ö / a ppeared as an allo p h on ic varian t, h en ce w e m u st p o sit a ch an ge: EAH

*xaw3d'a

EAH

*woy9Ö'

EAH

*tuye5'

> LAH

> LAH

> LAH

*xdd'3

*wöd'3 ^töd'a

[~ *x^öda] > H

*h^öj

>

hölgy,

[~ * w ö d 9 ] > H

*vöj

>

völgy,

[~ * tö d a ] > H

*töj

>

togy.

In a n y case the pro gression d ip h th o n g > lo n g v o w e l ch a n ge occu rred in L A H , after co p y in g o f th e W O T w o r d s b egan .

5.8.13

Lengthening before the clusters /IC/ and primary and secondary /wC/

FU gr EAH

*woln3 > P U g r *wolno (> P O U g r *öln3 > P V o g *âln3, *olno > H ön ‘ tin ’ (the -l- d isappeared in H , cau sin g

th e v o w e l), P U gr

*surw9-

> EAH

*suwro-

> H

szûr-

‘ to p rick ’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

P O sty *oln a) > le n g th e n in g o f

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

*sawn9

PU gr

*hewna

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*heün3

>

> H

on

1063

‘b re a m

(fis h )’, PU gr

^sayaro

> EAH

*sewor

PU gr

*poyra-

> EAH

*fawra-

PU gr

*tayta

5.8.14

*tewza

> EAH

sewr

> OH

> H

~

ser

szor

> H

‘bristle, h air’,

fâr-ad-,

> H

tuz

‘ fire’ .

Lengthening by contraction of primary /Vwa/- and secondary /Vwa/ syllables

E x a m p les fo r p r im a r y / w / : PU gr

*kiwa

> OH

PU gr

*lewa-

> H

PU gr

*puwa-

> EAH

*fuwa-

> H

fû -

‘ to b lo w ’,

PU gr

*puwo-t are

> EAH

*^uwa-

> H

fûl-

‘ to be ch o k ed ’, fujt-,

H su ffs),

(-l

and

kevo lo-

PU gr

suwa

szâm

‘ m y m o u th ’,

*sü

(> P V o g

ko

> H

‘ sto n e ’,

‘ to s h o o t’,

szâd

sü^nt, sup)

in

> E A H *sö >

*sâ

fojt-

‘ to ch o k e’

szâj

> H

‘ m o u th ’

sa).

‘y o u r m o u th ’ etc. (the H b a se is

E xa m p les fo r se c o n d a ry / w / < / m / : PU gr

*koma

> EAH

*xawa

PU gr

*lama

> EAH

*lewa

PU gr

*nemo

> EAH

PU gr

*numul

PFU gr P O sty

*newa

> EAH

> H

> H

> H

*nuwul

hö

‘ s n o w ’,

*lev- ~ le nev

> H

‘ju ic e ’,

‘ n a m e ’,

nyûl

‘ h are’,

*taye > P U g r *taya-ktam (> P O U g r *tek(t ')am3 > P V o g * takma, *töytam) > E A H * tatma > *tatwa > *tat(a)wa > H tetu, (acc) tetvet

‘ lo u s e ’, PFU gr P O sty PU gr

*wiÖ3m3 *welam) >

*pima

EAH

(> P O U g r

> P V og

*püm3,

PU gr

*yoma (> P O U g r *yöm (?) > P V o g *yomâs, > H jö^, (w ith p oss su ff: java) ‘ g o o d ’ .

*walam,

> P V og

P O sty *p a m ~

>

> H

fu

*püma

*fiw e *yawa

*fiü

*weSama (> P O U g r *we8am *welawa > H velo ‘ m a r r o w ’,

> PU gr

*pam)

> EAH

‘ g ra ss’, P O sty

*yâm)

> EAH

E xa m p les fo r se c o n d a ry / w / < / y / < / q / : PU gr

*a^a-

*awa- >

> E A H *aya- >

*ö > O H

ov-d-

>

öd- >

H

d isso lv e ’, P U g r *tü ^ a > E A H PU gr

*wa^a

> EAH

*tüya

>

*veya

*tüwa

> O H tüv > H

> *vew a > H

vo

to

‘ s te m ’,

‘ s o n -i n -la w ’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

old-

‘ to untie,

1064

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

P U gr

*sa^3

> EAH

*sew3-ka

P U gr

*ko^9

> EAH

*X0Y^ > *xaws

> H

szo-ke

‘b lo n d ’,

hö

> H

hava

‘ m o n th ’,

‘ its m o n th ’,

hold

‘ M o o n ’, P U gr

*ni^9 >

EAH

*ney9

*new3

>

> *n e ~

nö >

H

no

neje

nyü

‘ m a g g o t, w o r m ’, see (acc)

‘w o m a n ’, cf.

‘ his

w i fe ’,

*ni^^3

P U gr

^niyo

> EAH

>

*niwo

> H

nyüvet, dial nyiv, nyuv, P U gr

*ra^9

*ra^)

(> P V o g

*rayo

> EAH

>

*râ

> H

râ

rajta

‘ a to p ’,

*kûlâk,

P O sty

‘ u p o n ’,

( - r A is a H su ff), etc. E x a m p les fo r sec o n d a ry / w / < / y / < ( /k /): P U gr

*loya

P U gr

*yoyo

> EAH

*yoyo

>

P U gr

*toyo

> EAH

*towo

> H

P U gr

*teko-

P U gr

*yüko-

> EAH

> EAH

*kul3^

*k3lok)

> EAH

*yüy3-

(> P O U g r

*yüw9c o m e s ’, jössz

EAH

5.8.15

‘y o u (sg)

> H

> H

*yüwo-

>

jö^

‘ riv er’,

‘ lak e’,

*tewo-

>

> OH

tû^-z^- ‘ to

> H

(> P O U g r

hollou

*yüı-, *yüıy-,

yev-

> OH

tö

*kul9-ko

*xulsy3

~ lo ‘ h o rse ’,

*yowo

*yüyo-

> PU gr

lov

> H

*teyo

> EAH

PFU gr

P U gr

*lowo

jo-

*külk3

hollö

> H

stin g ’,

‘ to c o m e ’,

P V o g *yi“-,

> P Vog

‘ r a v e n ’,

*yiw-,

> H

*nuy3- (> P O U g r *nuy- > P V o g *nuy- ~ *nuy-) nyüz- ‘ to sk in ’ ( - z is a H su ff, see tûz-),

P U gr

*seyo-

P U gr

*uyo-

P U gr

*yoyos

*seyo-

> EAH

> EAH

*uyo-

> EAH

> H

sze-dül-

ü-szik-

> H

(*yIwoh), *yıyoh

*woye- > P U g r *woyov^-, v^v- ‘ to fıg h t’ .

PFU gr

5.8.16

*yecf.

/ *yÖ^-) >

jo

‘ h e /sh e

Lengthening by contraction of /Vya/ syllables

P U gr

H

P O sty

jön - ‘ to c o m e ’ (-n is a H su ff, c o m e ’, jövo ‘ c o m in g , w h o c o m e s ’ ). > H

> EAH

*nuw-

> *n ü -

‘ to feel fa in t’,

‘ to s w im ’, > H

ıj

‘b o w ’,

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

*woyo-

>

*wayo-

>

Lengthening by contraction of /Vys/ syllables

PFU gr

*ike-ne >

PU gr

"iyono

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

"iyono

>

*In9 >

H

^ny

‘ g u m ’, PFU gr > EAH

*saka ~ *caka > P U g r *sayo (> P O U g r * sa y > P V o g sai, P O sty toy) *sayo > *sâ > H zaj ^, szaj in zajlik- ‘ to break u p ( o f ic e )’ (the z - is

th e result o f a late v o ic in g , th e fin al / y / is secon d a ry ),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

*teke- > P U g r ^teya- (n o t in tesz-, tett-, tenni- ‘ to m ak e, p la c e ’,

PFU gr

PFU gr

*wiye-

*wiy3-

> PU gr

P O U g r) > E A H *te >

*weya

/

H

*wiye*wey-)

P O sty

> EAH

vitt

is a H su ff; cf.

5.8.17

*wiy3-

> PU gr

*wiy^a-

*weya

/

vivo

tesz-,

a w a y , b u y ’ ( -s z is a

(> P O U g r ? *w e ^ - > P V o g *w e ^-,

> *w^- > H

past ten se,

> H

(> P O U g r ? *w e ^ - > P V o g *w e ^-,

*wey-) > E A H *we^a- > * w e - > H vesz- ‘ to take su ff; cf. vett past ten se, vevo participle), a n d also:

P O sty

PFU gr

*te-

1065

visz-

‘ to take, carry (a w a y )’ (-s z

participle).

Secondary shortening

A ft e r th e fo r m a tio n o f th e lo n g v o w e l a se c o n d a ry sh orten in g occu rred, m a in ly b e fore an inserted, sec o n d a ry / l / . PU gr

*a^3-

> EAH

*aya-

>

*awa-

> (*ö) > O H

ov-d-

> H

öd-

>

old-

‘ to

untie, d isso lv e ’, PU gr

*kaS'w3

> EAH

*xaw3d'a

PU gr

*wa5'k3

> EAH

*woyaS'

5.8.18

>

>

*xöd'3

*vöd'a

> H

> H

hölgy völgy

‘ lady, w o m a n ’,

‘v a lle y ’ .

The formation of diphthongs in Late Ancient Hungarian

It rem a in s an o p en q u estio n w h e th e r th e b isylla b les V C V c h a n g e d directly to a lo n g v o w e l, or v ia an in term ed ia ry d ip h th o n g , th o u g h th e sec o n d is m o re p robab le:

> LAH

*peye- > P U g r *peya- (> P O U g r *pây- > P V o g *pay-) > E A H *fewa*feü- or fö > H fo - ‘ to b o il (in tr)’, fovök ‘ I b o il (in tr)’, fo z - ‘ to c o o k ’,

PFU gr

*puw3- >

> EAH

*fuwa-

PFU gr

PU gr

*puwa- (> *fou-

> LAH

PO U gr

*fü

or

> H

*püy- (?),

P V og

fû-, füvott

*pûv-, P O sty pöy-)

(past tense P x 3 .sg ),

füj-

‘ to b lo w ’, PFU gr

*kuma^

or *x ö > H

hö,

*ku^e *Xawa > *xou

PFU gr

> P U gr (acc)

havat

> PU gr or

xö

>

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

*xowa

> L A H *xou

‘ s n o w ’,

*ko^a (> P O sty x^w, xûw) > E A H *xoya > H hö ‘ m o n th ’, hava ‘ its m o n t h ’, hold ‘ M o o n ’,

LAH

fejet, fo ‘ h e a d ’, H ^v ‘ arch, b o w ’, H jö^ ‘ riv er’, H jö^ (w ith p o ss s u ff java) ‘ g o o d ’, H ko, (acc) követ ‘ ston e’, H le, (acc) levet ‘ju ic e ’, see leves ‘ so u p ’, H lo- (lövök presen t tense P x1.sg ) ‘ to s h o o t’ , H no see fu rth er H

fej,

*koma

(acc)

(neje, P x 3 .sg p o ss) ‘ w o m a n ’, H nyu, (acc) nyüvet ‘ m a g g o t, w o r m ’, see dial nyiv, nyuv, H lö, (acc) lovat ‘ h o rse’, H tetu, tetvet ‘ lo u se ’, H to, (acc) tövet ‘ s te m ’, H tö, (acc) tavat ‘ lak e’, H velo (veleje P x 3 .sg p o ss) ‘ m a r r o w ’, H vo, (veje

P x 3 .sg p o ss) ‘ s o n -i n -la w ’ .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1066

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

Special cases are: P reservation o f the fu ll v o w e l: PFU gr

*ms >

> EAH

*mi

PU gr

> H

*mi (>

mi^

PO U gr

*mV'^, *mV'n >

P Vog

*man, P O sty *me^)

‘w e ’ .

S ec o n d a ry le n g th e n in g o f th e fu ll v o w e l: P U gr

*sa

sh e’, bu t

(> P O U g r * 0 ^ > P V o g

öve

*tün,

*Aey)

P O sty

> E A H *h ö > H

o

‘ he,

‘ his, h ers’ .

In sec o n d syllab le fin al p o sition :

*sorwa > P U g r *sorw9 (> P O U g r *sor (?) > P V o g sorp, P O sty sarp) E A H *sorw9 > H szarv ‘ h o r n ’, szaru ‘ h o r n y ’, szarvas ‘ d eer’ . O n the

PFU gr >

p o ssib le lE co n n ection s see p. 698, P U gr

*salya (> P O U g r *sVyal > P V o g *slylâ, *salawa > H szalu ‘p la n e ’ .

P O sty

*sayal)

> EAH

*salaya

> LAH

A s w e can see, a lm o st all w o r d s are n o w m o n o sy lla b ic . T h e b isy lla b ic character of

szalu

is th e result o f a m eta th etic ch an ge, w h ile

A l l w o rd s (w ith the excep tion o f v o w e l.

feje).

avul-

av-ul-, fej, ^v ~ j

tetu

an d

h as its labial p air in o ‘ old, a n c ien t’, a n d

and

le) n o w fe j is a

velo

h av e o ld suffs.

en d in a lo n g labial late varian t fr

fo

(>

A l l h av e a / v / in so m e su ffix ed fo rm s. T h is p o in ts to th e fa ct that in all cases

w e h a v e to recon struct a d ip h th o n g the sec o n d c o m p o n e n t o f w h ic h w a s a labial: w ith the ex cep tion o f fü - an d

nyu-

all lab ial en d in gs o f m o n o sy lla b ic stem s are lo n g

m id -o p e n / ö / , / ö / v o w e ls. T h ese su gg est a d ip h th o n g clo sed b y

-u,

g o in g b a ck to an

earlier / w / . In this so u n d tw o fricatives m e rg e d in E A H : / w / a n d / y / . T h e latter h ad m o re sources /k /, / y / , / q / > / w / > /u /.

5.8.19

Historical changes in the vowel system of non-first syllables in Proto-Ugric

P U g r h a d o n ly on e p h o n e m ic v o w e l in n o n -fir st sy lla b les:

shwa/a/.

T h is w a s c o n tin -

u e d b y E A H , b u t in so m e cases n ew , fu ll v o w e ls em e rg e d as a result o f p h o n o lo g ic a l, m o r p h o -p h o n o lo g ic a l, a n d oth er processes. S o m e o f th e m g o b a ck to p etrified p o ss su ffs, e.g.:

*appe > P U g r *u ppa / *ıppa (> P O U g r *u p > *ipa > H ipa ‘ fa th e r -in -la w ’ (-a is a H p etrified

up,

PFU gr

Vog

EAH

p o ss su ff),

PFU gr > EAH fin al

-e

*koye-r3 > P U g r *koyara (> *xoyra > *xayra > *x^ra >

up)

>

*klr3 > P V o g *k|^r, P O sty *k a r) here, dial horo, hörö ‘ t e s t id e ’ (the

PO U gr H

O s ty

is a p etrified p o ss su ff),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T h e o r ig in a n d t h e h is t o r y o f t h e P r o t o - U g r ic v o w e l s

*sappa > P U g r *sâpp3 (> P O U g r *9appe epe ‘ b ile ’ (the H -e is a p etrified p o ss su ff),

PFU gr > H

PU gr

*ara

*tap)

> V og

arch

*hap3

> EAH

*ara

(> P O U g r * a r > P V o g *or, P O sty *o r) > E A H

‘b etro th ed , fıa n cee,

1067

ara

> H

’ broth er o f the m o th e r or the sister’ (the

-a

is a

H p etrified p o ss su ff). In oth er cases w e fin d o ld d im su ffs, as in:

*kocma > P U g r *kocma (> hagyma ‘ o n io n ’ (-a is an o ld H d im

PFU gr

*orpa ~ *orwa ( ârva ‘ o rp h a n ’ (-a is an o ld

P Vog

*kosem)

> EAH

(> P O sty

*urwi)

*orpa

PU gr

> H

H d im su ff),

*kiye ~ *küye

arch k^jö ‘ sn ake’ (-0

> PU gr

*kiya (n o t

in P O U g r) > E A H

*fan9

EAH

tree’

H d im su ff),

*pack3 >

‘ s w a llo w ’

*pack9 (n o t

PU gr

(-ke

k^gyö,

> H

*^ec9 >

in P O U g r) > E A H

H

fenyo

‘p ine

fecske, dial

is a H d im su ff),

*pilwe ~ *pil^e > P U g r *pil^9 (> O s ty pala^) > felh^ö ‘ c lo u d ’ (-o is an o ld H d im su ff),

PFU gr > H

H

is an o ld H d im su ff),

*p3n3- > P U g r *pan9 (n o t in P O U g r) > (the n > n is secon d a ry ; the -o is an o ld

PFU gr

*orw9

> EAH

*kiy3 >

PFU gr

feske

> H

su ff),

PFU gr

PFU gr

*xojm3

PFU gr

*wac3

> PU gr

> EAH

*vasa

> H

*waca

vesszö

*wasa

(> P O U g r

‘ t w ig ’ (the fin al

-ö

*pely9 > *felh^3

EAH

> P V o g *w osa, P O sty *w â s)

is an o ld H d im su ff).

S u ffixes fo r m in g adjectives:

*som3-r3 > P U g r *somara szomorü ‘ sa d ’ (-ü is a H su ff),

PFU gr

PU gr (O H

*küna

(> P O U g r ?

kenyid)

> H

*kc>n >

könnyu

(n ot in P O U g r) > E A H

P V o g *k ü n , P O sty

‘ ligh t, e a s y ’

(-ü

*k^n)

is a H su ff),

*somara

> EAH

> H

*küna

>

könnyed.

A larger gro u p o f w o rd s fo r m e d fin al v o w e ls fr d ip h th o n g s w h ic h later b e c a m e m o n o p h th o n g s (see above): PU gr

*isa

(> P O sty

*as)

> EAH

*isa-y

*kwas) >

EAH

> LAH

*iseü

> OH

iszö

> H

üszö

‘ h e ife r’, PU gr

*keca-ra (> P V o g

?

*kesera-y >

OH

keseröü >

H

keserü

‘b itte r’,

*kese- (> ? P V o g *kes-) köszörü ‘ g rin d er’,

PU gr H

PFU gr

*kal3

*kalap)

> EAH

> PU gr

*xalaw

> EAH

*kala-p > LAH

*kesere-y

(> P O U g r

*xalau

> H

> OH

*külâp hâlâ

> P V og

‘ n e t’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

kwzereu, kezerew *külap,

>

P O sty

1068

A HISTO RICA L PHONOLOGY OF H U N G A R IA N

*tont3y (> P O U g r *to n t > P V o g *tant, POsty *tontay) *taday > L A H *tadaü > H tidö dial ‘b irch b a rk ’ .

P U gr >

> EAH

*tanday

A H h ad su ffıxes, an d in cases w h e re the s u ff co n sisted o f / w / or / y / , there a p p ea red ders w h ic h ch a n g ed their w o r d -e n d s to d ifferen t d ip h th o n g s: H >

aszik- ‘ to b e c o m e d r y ’ (-ik is a H su ff) P V o g *ta§-, P O sty *sâsa-) > 1055 asay

1418

assö

< a sso > > H

aszö

o n ly recon struct the fo r m : O H 1211

l^atou ‘w h o

*6osa-

< P U gr

< a za h > > 1211

(> P O U g r

asou

*6ös-

>

‘ dry, sm a ll v a lle y ’ . In anoth er case w e can

lât-

‘ to se e ’ (o n ly S a m co g n a tes) >

sees, prop h et, co n troller’ > H

lâtö.

*latay

>

In this a n d sim ilar

cases, th e ch an ge runs: / a w / or / a y / > /a u / > / ö / , / â w / or / â y / > / â ü / > / ö / . T h e first part o f th e d ip h th o n g w a s (or b e c a m e ) an o p en v o w e l. T h u s A H h ad the d ip h th o n g s / a u / an d /â ü /. T h e d ip h th o n g / â u / b e c a m e / o u / an d later / ö / b y a ssim ila tion ; th e sa m e h a p p e n e d w ith the fro n t-v o c a lic pair. Into this sy ste m w e re adapted th e W O T w o rd s. A H h a d also dip h th o n g s w ith / i / . D iffe re n t su ffs (past ten se m arker, 1p.sg poss, lative, etc.) ap p eared as / i / w h ic h ch a n g ed to / a i / an d / e i / after v o c a lic w o r d -e n d s. T h e se d ip h th o n g s th en ch a n g ed to a lo n g lo w , o p en v o w e l, an d fin a lly to a sh ort one: PFU gr EAH fis h ’,

*kala

kalâ

‘ fis h ’ > P U g r

(> P O U g r

*kül

> P V og

*kül,

P O sty

*kül)

>

*xalâ > *xalâ-i ‘ h is/h e r /its fish ’ > *xalai > *hala > H hala ‘ h is/h e r /its (acc) halât [h a lat]. A l l dip h th o n g s w h ith / i / ch a n g ed to m o n o p h -

th o n g s an d in su ffix ed fo rm s p reserv ed th eir fo r m e r len gth . In a d d ition to the ab ov e, several d erivation al, in fle ctio n a l an d c o n ju g a tio n a l suffs e n d e d w ith a fu ll v o w e l. (T his ca n n ot be dealt w ith h ere.) A s a result, the structure o f the E A H w o r d s ch an ged . In th e sec o n d syllab le w e fin d lo n g , n o r m a l v o w e ls and on e red u ced v o w e l w h ic h s lo w ly disappeared. B esides the fu ll v o w e ls in fin al p o sitio n m e n tio n e d a b ov e, in O H there existed th e red u ced so u n d s [û ], [^ ], an d [î]. T h e se occu r in su ch data as: P U gr

*küta >

EAH

*küza

> OH

küzü

(m ore p recisely

küzÜL,

c950) > H

k^öz

‘ in terval, space b e tw e e n ’, P U gr ‘ arm y, P U gr

*xonta ‘ a r m y ’ arch c la n ’,

*utka

1055) > PFU gr

üt

>

*ukta

> OH

hadu

> EAH

*uyta

‘ ro a d ’, (acc)

*sala

> PU gr

(m o re p recisely

silü,

(m ore p recisely

>

*uwta

> OH

hâdü,

utu

1055) > H

had

(m ore p recisely

utü,

utat,

*sala

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

1055) > H

szil

*sala

>

*sila

> OH

‘ e lm ’, (o rig in a lly b a c k -v o c a lic ; cf.

las, Szilâgy),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

silu szi-

T h e v o w e l Sy s t e m a t t h e e n d o f E a r l y A n c i e n t H u n g a r ia n

PFU gr

*ser3 > P U g r *sera (n o t in P O U g r) eri, 1055) > er ‘ creek, riv u let’ .

*hera

> EAH

> OH

eri

1069

(m ore

p recisely

T h e rule o f o p e n -sy lla b ic codas slo w ly disappeared, an d w o rd s w ith c o n son a n t fın als appeared. N ev erth eless, m a n y b a sic w o rd s p reserv ed their fin al o p en syllable. In this p e rio d fo reig n w o r d s w e re adap ted to th e o p e n -sy lla b ic syste m . Sl

Xlom^ — > O H holmu (m ore

p recisely

icle o f A n o n y m o u s (c1200), G r m a n d the T P N

Tas

(see T

tas

holmü,

Burg

1075) > H

halom ‘ h ill’, ev en

‘ castle’ occu rs as

‘ sto n e’ ) as

Tosu

an d

Thosu

Earlier sch olarsh ip te rm e d these so u n d s “w a s tin g ”

burgu

xl^m^

>

in the c h ro n -

Ecilburgu tâsü).

in th e G N

(m ore p recisely

(sorvado)

v o w e ls. In fact all

th ese red u ced v o w e ls disappeared. M o s t w e re co n tin u ation s o f P U g r /a /. In so m e cases sim ila r v o w e ls e v o lv e d b y a n a log y , m a in ly after m o n o sy lla b ic w o rd s. T h e q u a lity o f th e red u ced v o w e ls d ep en d ed u p o n the p rece d in g fu ll v o w e l. A ft e r b a c k ro u n d ed v o w e ls (in clu d in g / â / ) w e fin d [û ], w h ile after fr o n t-r o u n d e d [üı] an d u n ro u n d ed v o w e ls w e see [î]. Since these are c o n d itio n e d b y the p rece d in g v o w e l, th ey d o n o t h av e a p h o n o lo g ic a l status. A l l three are allo p h on es o f a S u m m in g up: P U g r

shwa is

shwa/a/.

p reserv ed in the earliest O H sources an d disappeared

du rin g th e O H period . T h e fu ll v o w e ls in fin al p o sitio n are the result o f several m o r p h o lo g ic a l p rocesses. N o n e o f the fu ll v o w e ls g o e s b a ck to a fu ll P U g r v o w e l.

5.9

The vowel system at the end of Early Ancient Hungarian

T h o u g h there occu rred m a jo r ch an ges du rin g the lo n g p e rio d o f E A H , the stock o f v o w e ls at th e b e g in n in g an d en d o f the E A H p erio d w a s b a sic a lly the sa m e, alth o u g h th e fu n ctio n a l lo a d o f the v o w e ls ch an ged . T h e v o w e ls in the first syllab le w ere: B ack v o w e ls : / a / , / â / , / o / , / ö / , / u / , û / Front v o w e ls : / i / , / ı / , / e / , / e / , / â / , / â / , / ü / , / ü / D ip h th o n g s: /a u /, /e ü /, /ai^, /âi^, /ei^ T h e p h o n e m e / o / m u st h a v e b e e n m o re o p en th an the u su al / o / , see P U g r ( P V o g

*ostâ)

> EAH

*ostara

> OH

ustor

> H

ostor

*ostar3 ‘w h ip ’ ;

th e ro u n d e d / â / em e rg e d o n ly in L A H . T h e b a ck /i'/ also a ppeared in L A H , w h ile in E A H it w a s o n ly an a llo p h o n e o f / i / . D ip h th o n g s appeared. T h e se c o n d -sy lla b le o f P U g r p ersisted in E A H .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

shwa

T ü r k D illeri K ü t ü p h a n e s i

C h a p t e r Six

W e s t O l d T u r k ic a n d H u n g a r ia n

6.1

The phonology of West Old Turkic

6.1.1

General considerations

W e s t O ld Tu rkic in clu d es th ose Turkic lan g u a g es spoken w e st o f th e U ral M o u n ta in s a n d the U ral R iver fr o m th e 5*^ ce n tu ry A .D . on. T h ere w a s a m o re or less co n tin ou s m ig ra tio n o f Turkic speakin g p eo p le fr o m East to W e s t in this p e rio d (see pp. 1 9 -2 4 ) . T h e O ld Turkic p e rio d en d ed w ith th e M o n g o lia n in v a sio n o f this part o f Eurasia. L in g u istica lly sp eak in g the m o st im p o rta n t gro u p p ertain ed to th e O g u ric bra n ch , o f w h ic h o n ly C h u v a sh is n o w spoken. W e ca n n ot exclu de th e p resen ce o f n o n -O g u r ic lan g u ag es. B e g in n in g in the 9*^ century, th e w ritte n sources m e n tio n th e P ech en eg, a n d later the O g u z (U z) an d C u m a n p eo p les. W e h a v e to d istin gu ish b e tw e e n a p eo p le a n d its lan g u ag e. In this chapter I sh all attem p t to recon struct th e p h o n o lo g ic a l s y s te m o f the W e s t O ld Turkic grou p o f lan g u ag es. T h is recon stru ction w ill be h elp ed b y East O ld Turkic, the lan g u ag e o f the V o lg a B ulgars an d b y the h isto ry o f C h u ­ v a s h o n th e o n e h an d , an d b y th e H u n g arian w o rd s c o p ied fr o m W e s t O ld Turkic o n th e other. I sh all a lso p ro vid e pertin en t data fr o m the p h o n o lo g ic a l h isto ry o f the P ro to -U g ric stock, fr o m P ro to -U g ric (an d i f n ecessary, fr o m P r o to -F in n o -U g ric ) to H u n g a ria n , a n d m ak e u se o f th e te stim o n y o f th e h isto ry o f the H u n g a ria n , Iranian, a n d (m o stly ) A la n a n d th e Slavic lan g u ag es w h e re possible. I divide the h isto ry o f H u n g a ria n to A n c ie n t, O ld , M id d le an d C o n te m p o r a r y H u n g a ria n p eriod s. A n c ie n t H u n g a ria n b e g a n after its separation fr o m the other tw o U g ric lan g u ag es, V o g u l (M a n y si) a n d O sty a k (H a n ti), tog eth er called O b -U g r ic . The

Ancient Hungarian

(A H ) p e rio d lasted un til the v e r y fırst w ritte n sources o f

th e H u n g a ria n lan g u ag e in the 10*^ century.

Early Ancient Hungarian

(E A H ) is the

p erio d lastin g u n til th e b e g in n in g o f the con tacts b e tw e e n the H u n g arian s a n d the W e s te r n Tu rks, w h ic h m a y h a v e h a p p e n e d in the 5*^-6*^ centuries.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Late AncientHun-

1072

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

garian

(L A H ) den otes th e p e rio d b e tw e e n the 6*^ a n d th e 10*^ centuries, th e age o f

in ten sive H u n g a r ia n -T u r k ic coh ab itation .

Old Hungarian

(O H ) lasted u n til the end

o f the rule o f th e A r p â d d y n a sty (1 301) or, acco rd in g to others, u n til the m id d le o f the 14*^ century. W e in clu d e w ith in

Middle Hungarian

(M H ) th e p erio d lastin g u n til the

m id d le o f the 16*^ century. T h e in ten sive con tact w ith th e O tto m a n lan g u ag e b e g a n in the fırst d ecades o f th e 16*^ century, rea ch in g its p ea k aro u n d 1526 (the battle o f M o h â c s ) an d lastin g 150 y ears u n til its in ten sity rap id ly d im in ish ed . Since O tto m a n lo a n w o r d s in H u n g arian are dealt w ith b y K ak u k (1 973; 1977), ou r corpu s exclu des all w o r d s o f O tto m a n origin.

6.2

The consonants

T h e b e h a v io r an d ch an ges in the W O T co n so n a n t p h o n e m e s w ill b e dealt w ith in fiv e categories: 1) w o r d initial (x -), 2) in terv oc alic (V x V ), 3) p reco n son a n ta l (x C ), 4) p o stco n so n a n ta l (C x ) a n d 5) fin al (-x ). In relevan t cases I w ill d istin gu ish b e tw e e n n asal (N ) a n d oral (C ) con son an ts.

6.2.1

Unvoiced oral stops /p /

p-:

W O T m o st p r o b a b ly did n o t h av e / p / in initial p o sition . T ran scription s as

pacinak-i; A r m Pacinnak; Lat Pizenaci reflect Patzinakitai, Patzinakoi. T h e M G r c o u ld n o t use beta fo r ren d erin g

th e n a m e o f the P ech en eg s: G e o r

a

B y za n tin e G r

a

b ilab ial v o ic e d stop / b / , b ecau se < p > d en o te d a v o ic e d spirant / w / , thus it u sed

pi

< n > . In sources in d ep en d e n t fr Gr, w h e re / b / w a s part o f the sy ste m , w e fin d / b / in this n a m e; cf. b e s e n y ö . In H c o m m o n w o r d s n o trace o f a W O T / p / is present. T h e e ty m o lo g y o f th e o n ly p o ssib le can didate, H p o r ‘ dust,’ is v e r y p ro b lem a tic, and w o u ld b e isolated ; see § 8.1. E O T did n o t h a v e / p / in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n (on the details see Erdal 2004 : 65). O n the q u estion o n a p o ssib le A T or P T / p / (> / h / ) see b e lo w u n d er W O T / h / . V B u l g d id n o t h a v e / p / in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n in gen u in e T w o rd s. C h u v ch a n g ed / b / in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n late to /p /, m o re p recisely to an u n v o ic e d m e d ia l / b /. P U g r / p / in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n b e c a m e Z ^ / in E A H . O n a p o ssib le ch an ge / p / > / b / , see p. 1016. A l / f / in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n w a s co p ied in

*pati-da- > *fida VpV : W O T / p /

> EAH

^fi^Sa- > *fizet-

‘ to p a y ’ .

o ccu rred in in terv ocalic po sition . It w a s co p ied a n d p reserved

in H : â p o r o d ik , c s e p û , c sip a , g y a p o t, g y e p û , g y o p â r , k a p u , ? k e p e , k o p o r s o , ? k ö p e c , k ö p ö n y e g , k ö p û , s e p e r , seprö^. It b e c a m e / b / in later C u m lw s: c sa b a k , ? k e b e l, k o b a k , k o b o z . S o m e o f th e H w o rd s m a y be o f early K ip origin. E O T / p / w a s

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

10 73

T h e co nsonants

p reserv ed in in terv ocalic p o sition . In V B u l g n o estab lish ed exam p les. T h e readin g o f the n a m e

Apa

is u n certain , b u t see C h u v

upa

‘ m e d v e d ’ . C h u v p reserv ed W O T

/ p / in in terv ocalic p o sitio n a n d later c h a n g e d it to u n v o ic e d m e d ia l / b / or p reserved th e u n v o ic e d / p /, w h ic h o rth o g ra p h y h an d les as a d o u b le / p /:

*sipır,

< WOT

sapar, sappar

‘ m e tla ’

cf. H seprö^, s e p e r . P U g r / p / in in terv ocalic p o sitio n ch a n g ed in E A H

to / w / an d later to / v / . L o n g /p p / ch a n g ed to /p /.

pC: W

O T / p / occu rred b efore co n son a n ts. It w a s co p ied a n d p reserv ed in H a p r o ,

g y a p ju (
EAH

*xowla

> H

‘b la d d e r’ . W O T / p / o ccu rred in p o stco n so n a n ta l po sition . It w a s co p ied an d p reserved

in H a rp a , g y a r a p o d i k (
/C / in H , see telek^, telek^, tik ~ ty u k . E O T h ad / t / in initial p o sitio n , bu t it did n o t h av e / d /. V B u l g p reserv ed / t / in initial

temirci

p o sitio n :

‘ s m ith ’,

toxur

‘ n in e ’,

tüwet

‘ fo u r ’, n o ex a m p le fo r w o r d -in itia l /t i /

tiwuxcı. C h u v p reserv ed / t / a n d later ch a n g ed / t / to /C / b efore / i / an d /i'/: celxe ‘ja z y k ’ < *tilax < W O T *tılak < P T *til, c a x (a ) ‘ k u rica’ < *tlx < V B u lg tıwux < W O T *tıguk < P T *takıga > E O T takıgu, cere ‘ z iv o j’ < W O T *tiriy. P U g r / t / in initial p o sitio n w a s p reserv ed in H . A l / t / in initial p o sitio n w a s p reserv ed in tölgy, > /C i/, see

Chuv

/ t i / > /C / in initial p o sitio n o ccu rred also in O s.

VtV :

W O T / t / occu rred in in terv ocalic p o sition . It w a s p reserv ed in H b a to r ,

b e t û , b ü tü , c s a to l, ? c sa ta , k a ta n g , s a to r , s z a to c s , ta ta r , t a to r ja n . It ch a n g ed to / d / in g ö d e n y . E O T h ad / t / in in terv oc alic p o sition . V B u l g p reserved / t / in in terv ocalic p o sitio n :

wotur

‘ 3 0 ’ . B efo re / i / th e ch a n ge to /C i/ b eg a n : as in

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Jiyeti

‘ se v e n ’, a lso

Jieci,

1074

*erti

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

>

eti

and

eci,

as w e ll as

ziyaret-i

and

ziyareci.

T h e su gg estion that the in te rv o -

calic /t i / an d /c i / data w o u ld pertain to tw o d ifferen t dials ca n n ot b e substantiated. T h is ch an ge is ju st b e g in n in g in th e tim e o f the inscription s. C h u v p reserv ed / t / as / d / . In a fe w cases w e fın d in terv ocalic / t / w h ic h is ren dered in th e m o d e rn C h u v o rth o g ra p h y b y . P U g r in terv ocalic / t / ch a n g ed th ro u gh / 5 / to / z / in H . P U gr in terv oc alic /t t / is p reserv ed in H as / t /. E A H h a d / t / in in terv ocalic p o sitio n as a result o f the ch a n ge o f P U g r /t t / to /t /.

tC: W

O T h a d / t / b efore co n son a n ts. It is p reserv ed in H c ö t k e n y (C u m ). E O T h ad

Emetci. sitmel ‘ se m 'd e s'a t’ < *atlan- < P T *atlan-.

/ t / in p reco n so n a n ta l p o sition . V B u l g h ad / t / b efore co n son a n ts, see the n a m e C h u v p reserv ed W O T / t / in p reco n son a n ta l p o sitio n : C h u v WOT

*Jetmil

< PT

*yetmis,

Chuv

utlan-

‘ sest' v e r h o m ’ < W O T

P U g r h a d / t / b efore co n son a n ts. In m o st cases th e sec o n d co n so n a n t w a s assim ilated:

*kütk9- > E A H *kütte- > O H ketCt : W O T h a d / t / after co n son a n ts.

PU gr

> H

köt-

‘ to b in d ’ .

It w a s p reserv ed in H â r tâ n y , b a lta , b e r tû ,

b o jt , b o jt o r jâ n , ? b ö jt, b ö r t ö n , g y â r t , k a jtâ r , k a n ta r , k e n t r e g (see k ö m ö d ö r ö g ), k e r t, k ö r te , k ö r t v e ly , o n t o k , se r te , sz ir t, t a lt o s , ta r t, t o r o n t a l

(turumtay), v e r te le k .

In a fe w cases / t / w a s p a la ta lize d in H : g y e r t y a , g y e r t y a n . A c c o r d in g to E rdal (2004: 114) th e / t / in E O T

koltguci

‘ b e g g a r ’ (see k o ld u s ) is a parasitic alveolar. In a n y case

this is th en p reserved as / d / in H , as in o n d o , s z a n d o k (C u m ), s z e n d e r e d ik . E O T h ad

altı

/ t / after con son a n ts. V B u l g h a d / t / after co n son a n ts, cf. ‘ d ie d ’ < W O T

*öldi

or th e n a m e

p reserv ed as / d / : C h u v

yurt

Sübeyte.

‘ six ’ < W O T

*altı, velti

C h u v / t / in p o stco n so n a n ta l p o sitio n w a s

‘ n a se k o m o e ’ < W O T

*kurt.

P U g r / C t / clusters ch a n ged

*kakt3 > E A H k^ettö ‘ t w o ’, after n asals, / t / b e c a m e / d /: P U g r *ant9- > E A H ad- ‘ to g iv e ’ . E A H h a d / t / after c o n son a n ts b y sy n c o p e , an d H

to /t t / in in terv oc alic p o sitio n an d later w e re sim p lifie d to / t / : P U g r

*kett3 > k^eta > *anda- > *ada-

H ket, > H

su ffix ation .

-t : W

O T / t / ocu rred in w o r d -fin a l po sition . C f. H c sa lit, g y a p o t , g y a r t , sa jt, to t.

In w o r d s like b o jt , g y a r m a t , k e r t, szirt, ta rt, etc. the / t / is n o w in fin al po sition , b u t this is the result o f a H ch an ge /t a / > / t /. In su ch cases as a ra t, a r t (see arik ), bo^^t, g y a r t , g y û j t (see g y û lik ) , ije s z t / t / is a su ff, a n d in m o st cases a H one. E O T h a d / t / in fin al p o sition . V B u l g h a d / t / in fin al p o sitio n :

ziyarat

tüwet ‘ fo u r ’, hiJrat ‘ H ijr a ’, sit- ‘ dostat ’ < W O T *Jet-

‘ to m b ’ . C h u v p reserv ed / t / in fin al p o sition : C h u v

*yet-. P U g r h a d n o fin al / t / . A l fin al / t / b e c a m e se c o n d a ry / 5 / : *namet — > E A H nameta > nameSa > nemez ‘ fe lt’ a n d is an earlier lo a n th an A l *nada — > L A H *nada > H nâd ‘ re e d ’ . < PT

/k /

k- : W

O T / k / occu rred in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n in fr o n t- a n d b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s.

In a sm a ll gro u p o f b a c k -v o c a lic w o r d s w e can ob serve the ch an ge / k / > / x / . T h is

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1075

T h e co nsonants

so u n d is represen ted in th e sources w ritte n in A r script b y

W O T / k / in initial

p o sitio n is represen ted altogeth er in 76 cases in H . Fr th ese b e fo re / a / a n d / â / in 23 cases, b efore / e / an d / e / in 16 cases, b efore / i / an d / ı / in 5 cases, b efore / o / a n d / ö / in 16 cases, b efore / ö / an d / ö / in 20 cases, b efore / u / in 3 cases a n d b efore / ü / in 3 cases. W O T / x / in initial p o sitio n is represen ted in A H b y / x / > H / h / w h ic h d ev elop e d after th e U g r / s / b e c a m e / h / a n d th en disappeared. T h is ca teg o ry is represen ted b y 4 e ty m o lo g ie s (h a jo , h a r a n g , h e r jo an d h o m o k ) . 3 oth er e ty m o lo g ie s are un certain fo r d ifferen t reason s: h â m (see § 8.1), h o r o (see § 8.1 ), h u r o k . W O T / k / in initial p o sitio n is represen ted b y / g / in 4 w o rd s: ? g a z , g ö d e n y , g ü g y û , g ü z ü a n d in a varian t o f a w o r d w ith / k / g ö r h ö (see k o r o ). E O T h ad / k / in initial p o sitio n in b o th fr o n ta n d b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s. V B u l g ch a n g ed W O T initial / k / to / x / in b a c k -v o c a lic and p reserv ed / k / in fro n t-v o c a lic w o rd s:

*kün.

x^rx

hır

A r o, b u t this has n o special p h o n e tic v a lu e , cf. C h u v PT

*kız.

< WOT

*kırk, küwen

‘ fo r ty ’ < W O T

T h ere is 1 o rth ograp h ical excep tion : V B u lg

x^r

‘ d ev u sk a ’ < W O T

C h u v ch a n g ed W O T initial / k / to / x / in b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s:

*karan

‘day’ < W O T

‘ girl, d a u g h ter’ w ritte n w ith

xuran

*kır




> H

kard,

a n d in

co p ied fr A l b e fo re th e ch a n ge / x /

> / h / , du rin g the sa m e p e rio d as h a jo , etc.

VkV :

W O T h a d / k / in in terv ocalic po sition . T h is w a s 1) p reserv ed in H â k o s,

b e k a , b ik a , b o k a , c s â k â n y , c s ö k ö n y ö s , d a k u , g y e k e n y , ik e r, k a lo k â n y , k a r a k â n ,

(sarakan), sz a k a , sz a k â ll, t e k n o (< tekeno ), tukol), v e k (< vekü), or 2) ch a n g ed to in terv ocalic

k ik e r ic s , k ö k ö r c s in , k ö k e n y , s â r k â n y < te k e r , tok^ (
/ o / in H bân ^, szân^. E O T h ad / k / in in terv ocalic po sition . V B u l g ch a n g ed / k / to / y / in in terv ocalic p o s i­ tio n in b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s: w o rd s:

eki

toxur

‘ t w o ’ < W O T *eki,

‘ 9 ’,

sekir

Buxa,

b u t is p reserv ed as / k / in fr o n t-v o c a lic

‘ e ig h t’ < W O T

*sekir

< PT

*sekiz.

C h u v ch a n ged

W O T in terv oc alic / k / in o rig in a lly b a c k -v o c a lic w o r d s to / y / , w h ic h is p ro n o u n c e d as an u n v o ic e d guttu ral fricative, a n d in o rig in a lly fro n t-v o c a lic w o r d s to an u n v o ic e d guttu ral la x / g /. P U g r ch a n g ed P F U g r in terv ocalic / k / in to / y / w h ic h th en disappeared: P F U g r

*ikene >

PU gr

iyena

> EAH

i^yena > ına >

H

^ny ‘ g u m ’ . P F U g r in ­ *lükka-

tervo calic /k k / w a s p reserv ed as su ch in U g r an d ch a n g ed to / k / in O H : P U g r > EAH

kC:

*lükka-

> H

lök-

‘ to p u s h ’ .

W O T p reco n so n a n ta l / k / is p reserv ed or a ssim ilated : b e k ly o , c s e k le (cf.

c ig le ), d a k s i, k ö p e c (
EAH

*may

>

*mâ

>

mâj

*m^a^sa >

‘ liv e r’ ( / y / is a p etrifıed rem n a n t o f th e p oss

‘ his liv e r ’ ). / k / o ccu rred after co n son a n ts. T h is is 1) p reserv ed in H b y /k /: â r k â n y ,

b a lk â n y , b ic s k a , b o s z o r k â n y , c ö t k e n y (C u m ), e r k ö lc s , k a p k â n y (see k a p tâ n y ), k e c s k e , s z o n g o r (
E A H *kella > H kell ‘ m u st, to be

> H

th e cluster ch a n g ed to a lo n g on e : P U g r n e c e ssa r y ’ .

-k:

W O T / k / o ccu rred in w o r d -fin a l po sition . In H this is 1) p reserved : â ro k , b i -

c s a k , b ü k k , c s a n a k , c s o lâ k , c s o m a k , c s ö k ik , csök^, csök^, ek , ? g y e r m e k , h o m o k , h u ro k , kek,

kobak,

k ö ld ö k , k ö ly ö k , o k ,

o n to k ,

örök ,

s^k,

so k ,

s z â n d o k (C

s z ö k ik , telek^, telek ^, tö r ö k , tu z o k , v e r t e le k , 2) b e c a m e fin al / g / : â lta la g , b a r â g , ? b e ly e g , k ö m ö d ö r ö g , k ö p ö n y e g , s ö r e g , s z u n y o g , t ö z e g , or 3) disap p eared (th rou g h spiran tization / g / > / y / ) : b e r tû , b e s e n y ö , b o t , b ö lc s ö , c s e p û , c sip a , c s u n y a , g yû rû ^ , g y û rû ^ , g y û s z û , h a jo , k a n y a r o , k a r o , k e le n g y e , k e s e ly û , k o m lo , k o p o r s o , k ö p û , k o r o , o c s u , o lc s o , o llo , o n d o , o r s o , s a ru , sep rö ^, s z e p lö , s z ö lö , ta n u , ü n ö , ü r ü , 4) disap p eared as a result o f false der c s e c s (if < *cecek), b ö g ö l y (< *b ögölök ), s z û z (
Chuv

ux-

belüw-

see b e ly e g ). In b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s it

waxi-

‘ to recite’
A H *fiS9- > H fizet, A l *redV — > A H *reS9 > H rez ‘ c o p p er’ . It is in such cases also p o ssib le that A l / d / w a s rep laced b y H / t / > / 5 / > / z / .

dC:

W O T h a d / d / b efore co n son a n ts. T h is is r eflec ted in H in k ö d m ö n . In W O T

/ d / did n o t b e c o m e / r / b efore /r /. W e k n o w o f o n e su ch ex am p le co p ied to H : ^^6

*ayrag < *adrag < *adırag < adır-). A late C u m lw is k a jtâ r

EOT

sid-.

P U g r did

n o t h av e / d / in w o r d -fin a l p o sition , n or did E A H . H / d / in fin al p o sitio n appeared o n ly in L A H : /n t a / > /d /. A l

*xld

—> H

*xids

>

hî^d ‘b rid g e’ .

/g / g -: W O T T h ere are a fe w cases w h ere H has / g / in place o f E O T / k / in initial p o sitio n : ? g a z , g ö r h ö (see k o r o ), ? g ö d e n y , g ö r e n y , g ü g y ü , g ü z ü . A l l o f these are p ro b lem a tic to so m e extent. It is p o ssib le that in case o f / k / > / g / in initial p o sitio n w e h a v e to d o w ith a partial a ssim ila tio n , b u t m o re p ro b ab le is that a W O T dial is b e h in d this p h e n o m e n o n , see § 7.1. E O T has n o exam p les o n ly th e S W T lgs. N e ith e r V B u l g n or C h u v h as ex am p les. P U g r h a d n o / g / in initial po sition . T h ere is n o H ex a m p le w h e re P U g r initial / k / b e c a m e / g / in H . A l

gazdag

‘ ric h ’, b u t A l or M Ir

*genc

—>A H

*kenc9

> H

gazdıg — > A H *gazdaga kincs ‘ treasure’ .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

> H

1080

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

VgV : W

O T h ad / g / in in terv ocalic p o sition . T h e stop ch a n g ed to a spirant / y / . T h e

spirant / y / d isappeared in H in â cs, b â t o r , b o l y , b ö lc s , b û (v )(b â j), c s ig a (? < d io (
pâvân- ‘ to strangle h e r /h im s e lf’ (bog- > bogun-), bu t ül > ıvâl, tâvâr ‘ te s n y j’ < W O T *tiwır < P T *tı^gız > E O T *tı^gız > T tıgı^z — > tâkâs ‘p lo t n y j’ . P U g r h a d n o / g / in in terv ocalic p o sition , b u t / q k / ch a n g ed in

th e v o w e ls , cf.

ogul

>

Chuv

E A H to / g / . T h is g o t m o v e d in to w o r d -fın a l p o sitio n an d w a s preserved. In rare cases

*so^ka > P U g r *so^ka > E A H *ho^g9 > *hog9 > *how3 > H o, av-ul-, agg, P F U g r (*yo^ks3) ~ "yo^sa > P U g r *yoy9s (> P O U g r *yöy99 > P V o g *yayat, P O sty "’yayaA > E A H *ylw9h, *yıyah > H ^v ‘ arch, b o w ’ (see also ^j). all or m o re fo rm s appear (cf. P F U g r

*andagan — > E A H *endegen > H idegen ‘ a lie n ’ . g C : W O T / g / ch a n g ed to / y / a n d w a s p reserv ed

Al ?

as su ch b efore / t /. T h ere it

c h a n g e d th ro u gh / y / to / y / : b o jt, ? b ö jt, sa jt. It disap p eared b efore / d / w h ic h its e lf w e n t th ro u gh fricatization : b u z a (
H

mereg

‘p o is o n ’ .

W O T h ad, acco rd in g to th eir origin , tw o kinds o f / g / in fin al p o sition . O n e

is the origin al P T fin al / g / , a n d th e sec o n d w a s an earlier fin al / k / that ch a n g ed to / g / in W O T . Later / g / b e c a m e a spirant / y / . W o r d s w ith origin al / g / an d sec o n d a ry / g / in fin al p o sitio n are realised in H in 4 d ifferen t w a y s : a) clo se d lab ial v o w e l, b) h a lf-o p e n lab ial v o w e l, c) n o n -la b ia l o p en v o w e l a n d d) h ia tu s-filler

-v:

sü v,

-y:

to jik .

W o r d s w ith se c o n d a ry / g / in fin al p o sitio n h av e the sa m e m a n ifesta tio n s in H . T h e n e w v o w e ls em e rg e d th ro u gh d ip h th on gs. Long

Ü:

Short fin als in w o rd s as b ü t ü , g ü z ü , k a p u , s a ru are due to sec o n d a ry

sh orten in g a n d o rth o gra p h ic tradition. In a fe w cases w e can recon struct the origin al v o w e l b efore W O T fin al / g / , b ec a u se it is p reserv ed in H ders: W O T

*bosuy

(
*bosau > b o s s z u (> bosszant), W O T *Jonay (*Jona- < *Jo^a < Jo^) — > H *Jonay > *Janau > g y a n u (> gyanakodik-), W O T *ucay (< *uc-) — > H *ucay > *ocau > o c s u , o lc s o (> öcsârol-). In oth er cases w e can recon struct the v o w e l w ith the help o f W O T : W O T *alday (< *alda- < *a l) — > H *alday > *ald'au > â g y u , W O T *valay (< *olak) — > H *valay > *vâlü > v â ly u . In 22 cases w e fin d a clo se d labial or illabial v o w e l b efore / y / : W O T *bitiy (< *biti-) — > H bitiy > *biteü > b e tû , W O T *bolcuy —> H

(
H

*bulcuy

>

*bulcü

> bu csu , W O T

*bürtiy

(
H

*bürtiy

>

*börteü > b ö r t û , b e r tû , börto, W O T *bütüy (< *b ü t-) — > H *bütüy > b ü t ü (< *bütü), W O T *cöpüy (< *cöp) — > H *cöpüy > cöpu, c s e p û , W O T *kapuy (< *kap-) — > H *kapuy *kapü), W O T *keUy (< kel-) — > H *keUy > *keleü > k ö ly û , W O T *künüy *künüy > könü ~ k ö n y v , W O T *küceley (< *kücel-) — > H *küceley > keseleü > k e s e ly û , W O T *küpüy (< *kü p) — > H *küpüy > k ö p û , W O T *Japayu (< *Jap) — > H *Japayu > *Japyu > g y a p ju (se co n d a ry len g th en in g ), W O T *Japıy (< *Jap) — > H > k a p u (< —> H

*Jepiy > *Jepeü > g y e p û , W O T *Jerey — > H *Jerey > *Jereü > g y û rû ^ , W O T *Jürey — > H Jürey > *Jüreü > g y û rû ^ , W O T *Jüysüy (< *Jüg) — > H *Jüysüy > *Jüsü > g y û s z û , W O T *caruy — > H caruy > s a r u (< *sarü ), W O T *sipiriy — > H *sipiriy > *sepreü > seprö^, W O T *cöprey — > H *cöprey > seprö^, W O T *cirey — > H *cirey > *sireü > s û r u , W O T *cürüy — > H *sürüy > *sürü > s z e r û , W O T *tanuy — > H *tanuy > ta n u , WOT

*iriy — > H *iriy > *ireü > ü r ü (< *ü rü). Ö: In 19 cases w e can recon struct a

Long

lo w , o p en ( /a /, / â / ) , in 3 cases a lo w -

m id d le lab ial v o w e l ( / o /, / ö / ) b efore the guttu ral co n so n a n t: W O T

*bay

—> H

*bey

*beü > b ö , W O T *bacanay — > H *beceney > *beseneü > b e s e n y ö , W O T *burcay (< *bur) — > H *burcay > *burcau > b o r s o , W O T *Jasnay (< *Jasna-) — > H *Jasnay

>

>

*Jisnau > *iray

—> H

d is z n o >

*irau

(disznaja), > ^^6, W O T

*Jiyay — > H *Jiyay > *Jiwau > d io , W O T *ıray *kapurcay (< *kapur) — > H *kapurcay > kopursay >

WOT

*kopursau > k o p o r s o , W O T *karoy (< *kargok) — > H *karoy > *kârou > k a r o , W O T *kumlay — > H *kumlay > *kumlau > k o m lo , W O T *kawray (< *kawir-) — > H *kewrey

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1082

>

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

*keüreü

*kawiray

> koro, W O T

(
H

*keverey

>

*kewreü

> k e r ö (d z ik ),

*külülây (< *k ü lgü ) — > H *külüley > *külleü > k ü llö ^ (külleje), W O T *oylay (< *oyuî) — > H *oylay > *oylau > o llo , W O T *unday (< *u n ) — > H *unday > *undau > o n d o , W O T *carlay (< *carla-) — > H *carlay > *sarlau > sa r lo , W O T *cöprey (
*sepreü > seprö^, W O T *celey (< *Jelek) — > H *seley > *seleü > s z o lo , W O T *tarlay (< *tarı-) — > H *tarlay > *tarlau > t a r lo , W O T *tâkânây (< *tâkânâ) — > H *tekney > *tekneü > t e k n o , W O T *toray — > H *toray > *turau > tu r o ,

WOT

—>H

*üdây

*üdey

(< *ü d ) — > H

*üdeü

>

(ideje).

> üdo > id o

In 15 cases I fo u n d n o n -la b ia l or lab ial c lo sed v o w e l p rece d in g th e gu ttu ral c o n son an t: W O T

*belcey *iniy

>

*opuruy

*belceü

—>H

*iniy

—> H

*opuruy

> b ö lc s o , W O T >

*eneü

*âprau

>

*bıruy

> eno, W O T

—> H

*âriy

(apraja),

> apro

*biruy

*birau

>

(< *erk) — > H

*eriy

WOT

*belciy

—> H

> b^r6

(b^râk),

WOT

>

*ereü

> e r o (ereje),

*Jipliy (< *Jip) — > H *Jipliy > Jepleü > g y e p lo , W O T *xayıy (< *kaygak) — > *xayiy > *hayiy > *hayau > h a jo , W O T *karamuy (< *kard) — > H *karamuy >

WOT H

*karamö > k a n y a r o , W O T *köUgâUy — > H *köUg(e)Uy > *küUiy > *külleü > k ü llö^, *urcuy (< ? agırcak) — > H *urcuy > *orsau > o r s o , W O T *siUiy (< *tislig) — > H

WOT

*siUey > *süUeü *sâpUy (


*satıycı (< *satıy) — > H *satiyci > *satauci > s z a to c s , *sepliy > *sepleü > s z e p lo , W O T *topluy / toplay — > H

> s ü llo , W O T *sâp ) — > H

*tâplou

> t a p lo , W O T

*talki'y

(
H

>

*tiUou

> tilo .

In 7 cases I fo u n d n o n -la b ia l o p en v o w e ls b efore th e guttu ral: C u m

*baldaw

( H

*baldaw

> boda, W O T

*capay

*balday

>

— > H *ca p a > c sip a , W O T

*cunay — > H *cunay > c s u n y a , W O T *âkây — > H *ekey > e k e , W O T *kâpây — > *kepey > k e p e , W O T *kâUncây — > H *kelinJey > k e le n g y e , W O T *kasmay — > H *kasmay > k o z m a . T h e H fin al n o n -la b ia l o p en v o w e ls m a y b e sec o n d a ry as eko (1395 ekew [e k ö]) > eke-je (w ith p oss su ff) > eke. H

A special case is W O T

*kiciy

cases a h iatus filler em erged : W O T

*tuy

> t o jik ,

*kiciy

—> H

*siy

—> H

*kisi > kis ~ kicsi, see k ic s in y . In 2 *siy > *siv > *s ü v (e ), W O T *toy — > H >

tojâs.

Final / g / is p reserv ed in : â lta la g , b a r â g , b e ly e g , b o g , ? d u g , s e r e g , s z u n y o g , etc. see § 7.2. E O T h a d / g / in fin al p o sition . V B u l g ch a n g ed fin al / g / to / p / > / 0 / : Ibn

sücü ‘ m e a d ’ < *sücüy < W O T *sücüg < P T *sücig, V B u lg elü *elig < P T *elig, elüwi ‘ h is/h e r h a n d ’ < *eli^i < W O T *elig-i
P U gr *hoy9 > *haw3 > H avul- ‘ to b e c o m e o ld ’ (-ul is a H *so^k3^ ~ *so^3 ~ > P U g r *so^ka (n o t in P O U g r) > E A H *ho^ga > *hoy3 o ‘ o ld ’ . A l *rag — > A H rega > H reg ‘ lo n g a g o ’, A l * â v â g — > A H "evega

P O U g r) > E A H

*so^9

(n o t in P O U g r) > E A H

s u ff), P F U g r >

*haw3

> H

üveg ‘ g la s s ’, A l *gazdıg *resega > H reszeg.

> H

6.2.3

—> A H

*gazdaga

>

gazdag

‘ ric h ’, A l ?

rasıg

—> EAH

Nasals /n /

n-:

W O T h a d n o n asal / n / in gen u in e T w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n T h e sa m e situ ation

ex isted in E O T , w ith the ex cep tion o f the in terrogative particle

ne

an d a fe w ders o f

this particle. It w a s rare, ev en in w o r d s o f fo reig n o rigin , as e.g. in E O T d o ctrin e’ (

nöger

— > H n yöger,

in su ch cases / n / > / n / is a se c o n d a ry H ch an ge. See b e lo w u n d er / n / . V B u l g h a d n o exam p les fo r / n / in initial p o sition . C h u v h ad n o / n / in initial p o sitio n in origin al W O T w o rd s. In a fe w cases initial / n / occu rs as th e result o f m eta th esis, as in C h u v dial

nime < mine < *beni < be^i

‘b ra in ’ . It occu rs in w o rd s o f fo reign origin. P U g r h ad

/ n / in initial p o sitio n , b o th in w o r d s o f P F U g r o rigin a n d in lw s. T h is initial / n / has b e e n p reserv ed in H or ch a n g ed in to / n / : P U g r

naSa > nala > nala >

H

nyel

‘ h a n d le ’ .

*nada — > A H *nada > H nâd ‘ re e d ’, A l *namet — > A H *nameta > *nameda > nemez ‘ fe lt’ . VnV : W O T h a d n asal / n / in in terv ocalic p o sition . It is represen ted in H b y / n / or / n / : b e s e n y ö , c s a n a k (< can+Ak), c s u n y a , g y a n u , k e n e s ö , k ö p ö n y e g (< köpeneg),

Al

m o n â r (k ö d ), ö r m e n y ^ (
): ? s z â g o m , sz a k a , s z a k â ll, sz â l, s z â m , szân^, szân ^, s z â n d o k (la d a E O T

C h u v has / s /

P U g r / s / disap p eared th ro u gh E A H / h / to / 0 /: P U g r

*sâpp3

*hap9

> EAH

> H

epe

‘b ile ’, bu t P U g r / s / ch a n g ed to / s / in E A H after th e ch an ge o f P U g r / s / to / h / . P F U gr

*sata ( VsV : W O T

PU gr

*sat9

> EAH

*saS9 >

szâz

H

‘ h u n d re d ’ .

h a d / s / in in terv ocalic p o sition . T h is w a s p reserv ed in H b o s z o r k â n y ,

b o s s z a n t , b o s s z u , b ö s z ö r m e n y , k ö s z ö n , ü s z ö k ; w e fin d se c o n d a ry / z / in g ü z ü ( /i a /. T h is is r eflec ted in H in th e fo llo w in g w o rd s: a) b efore lo n g / â / : sâr^, sâr^, s â r g a , b ) b efore / i / se b e s , s e p e r , seprö^, s e r le g , s e r k e , se r te , sert, s^k, s im a , s io , s ö r , s ö r e g , s ü llö , s ü ly ? s ü v . In the

su^v ‘w a te r ’ w e fin d W O T siu — > *siu > sio in s io (se d ) su. In this case w e also h a v e h istorical data: 8*^ c. xapa

w o r d co rresp o n d in g to E O T a n d k e n e s ö ; cf. C h u v siv,

aıov

w h ic h m a y b e tran scribed as

1307 w e read


‘ to the w a te r ( o f the river C h e rim se n )’ . It is v e r y lik ely

that w e h av e to recon struct a P T

*hiu

xara siu

*siw >

EOT

suv

d ip h th o n g , a lso p reserv ed in B ash k

T h is m e a n s that P T *siV > W O T *siu ( — > H

siu)

> C h u v siV,

su

changes

occu rred an d / s / b e c a m e / s / b e fo re /i'/ here also. In th e fo llo w in g cases w e fin d / s / b efore o rigin al T / i / : a) H / s / ~ C h u v / s / : s z ir o n y ( cf. C h u v (C h u v

sana

sirt), c) sara ‘p iv o ’

— —


H sö r. E O T did n o t h av e / s / in initial p o sitio n in

g en u in e T w o rd s, b u t o n ly in lw s su ch as

sadapit

‘ a title’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

simnu

‘ evil spirit’ . V B u l g

1098

see

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

siw above. C h u v p reserv ed W O T / s / in sur{â) ‘ b o lo to ’ < W O T *sâr (< P T *sâz > saz) — > H sa r, etc. P U g r o n ly h a d / s / in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n (< / s / , /s /) . VsV : W O T h a d / s / in in terv oc alic p o sition . T h is o ccu rred in slots w h e re P T h ad

EOT

/V s i /. In place o f P T / s / , W O T h ad /I c /. In this cluster / l / w a s u n stable. In so m e cases / l / disappeared; in others /C / did. Later /C / w a s p a la ta lize d an d b e c a m e /C / an d fın a lly (in C h u v ) / s / . (For details, see o n pp. 1 1 0 4 -1 1 0 7 .) W O T /lC / > / l / is represen ted in H b y / l / : k ö ly ö k (~

kölök,

th e pala ta liza tion is a sec o n d a ry H featu re), s ü llö . W e fin d

/lC / in b o c s a n ik , b o c s a t , b u c s u (in O H w ith /lC /), b ö lc s ö , g y ü m ö lc s e n y , a n d n o sign o f /lC / in: k o m o c s in . In a later p erio d w e en co u n ter / s / : b e s e (T

P Vog

*tât-,

(-ik

is a H

*Aâl-). in g en u in e T w o rd s: basak ‘ ear o f c o rn ’, besik jo in e d ’, etc. V B u l g h a d / l / in biyelim ‘ fifth ’ < (> P O U g r

P O sty

*besiminc > ~ *besinc. T h e cluster /lC / is p reserv ed *balcı < P T *bas. Interesting is the ap pearan ce o f / l / in s o m e instan ces o f th e w o r d köwelc-, o th erw ise ren dered as köwec-. T h is is W O T köc‘ to m igrate, w a n d er, die’, see E O T köc- id. M T A K a v a n d A T u h h av e kös- b u t this < PT

‘ first (d a y )’ < W O T

is the result o f a later d ev elo p m en t. In C h u v in m o st cases w e fin d / s / in place o f /s /: C hu v

xıS-

‘ Cesat'’ < *xic
EAH

*xalOw

> H

hâlyog (-g

is a H su ff).

/y / y -: W O T d id n o t h a v e / y / in origin al w o rd s in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n ; P T / y / ch a n g ed to / j / . T h e q u estion is w h e th e r W O T h a d sec o n d a ry / y / , either p rosth etic or the result o f a ch a n ge o f W O T / h / to / y / b efore illabials. T h ere is on e can didate in H , the e th n o n y m jâ s z , w h ic h m a y be a direct lw fr a T lg, or m a y h a v e b e e n cop ied

Ielex De administrando imperio o f

elliy)

fr Rus. T w o oth er data are o f interest: th e P N

(< ?

a n d the tribe n a m e

Jeno

p reserv ed in the

C o n sta n tin e V II (c950:

read

Yenay)

râvax,

a n d p resen t in m a n y G N s in H u n g ary . A c c o r d in g to N e m e th a n d others

(1 991: 2 0 6 -2 0 9 ) it w o u ld be th e title E O T

inag

‘ a title’ fr

*ina-

‘ to tru st’ (see

inan-

‘ to

trust in ’ ). T o this w e h av e to add that H has p ra ctically n o / y i / in w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n (H

jiddis

‘y id d is h ’ ) is a n e w lw . See the P U g r d ev elo p m en ts o n pp. 1 0 3 3 -1 0 3 4 . E O T

h a d / y / , b u t a th o ro u g h in v estig a tio n o f the initial cluster / y i / rem a in s to b e done. In

yipar ‘ fra gra n ce’, / y / seem s to b e origin al, b ecau se H h as g y o p â r w h ic h reflects *jipar. In the case o f yigac, / y / is sec o n d a ry an d igac is th e o rigin al (cf. âcs).

a WOT

V B u l g h a d / y / b efore / e / an d / i / : see

*yel

yiltewer

o n p. 1099, a n d also

yel

‘p e o p le ’ < W O T

< P T *el. C h u v has tw o typ es o f / y / in initial p o sitio n in g en u in e C h u v w o rd s.

B efore origin al / e / a n d / i / :

yal

‘ selen ie, o b se stv o ’
/ ^ / : yun ‘ k r o v '’ < V B u lg *xyan < W O T *kân, yul- ‘ o sta v a t'sja ’ *xyal- < W O T *kâl-, yur ‘ sn e g ’ < *xyur < W O T *kâr; irregular is yat ‘ im ja ’ < W O T *yat < at. It occu rs in lw s: yıs ‘ sem 'ja, zen ih , m u z ’ EOT

/ l / b e c a m e u n stab le a n d ch a n ged

ıvtân, ıltân, ıltâm ‘ z o lo to ’ < W O T * a ltan, ıvxan-, ılxan- ‘p ro k lin ja t'’ < W O T *alkın-, ultâ ‘ 6 ’ < W O T *altı, utmâl, ultmâl ‘ 6 0 ’ < W O T *altmıl < P T *altmıs, kin ‘ d a u g h te r -in -la w ’ < *kiln < W O T *kilen, xâm ‘ zereb en o k ’ < xum < *xulm < *kulum < W O T *kulun. It disappears in certain g r a m -

to / v / a n d /o r d isappeared b e fo re co n son a n ts:

m a tic a l fo r m s:

kil-

‘ to c o m e ’ :

*kilse

‘ c o m in g ’ >

kise, *kil-me-r-es

>

kimeres

‘ th e y did

n o t c o m e ’ . T h is / l / disap p eared b efore /C / in cases w h e re / l / a n d /C / are tw o distinct p h o n e m e s in oth er T lgs:

xes

‘ meC, sa b lja ’ < W O T

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*kılc


E O T öle-, ölce-, Th is pisen ‘ o sot, b o d ja k p o le v o j’

bv^c

>

bölc.

th e case o f b ö lc s w h ic h is the H eq u iva len t o f T

—>

T h is ty p e o f sec o n d a ry / l / appears in V B u lg

above. T h e fact that this

w o r d has a sh ort v o w e l in E O T a n d T k m does n o t exclu de its lo n g status in W O T .

kus- the / l / appeared a n d disap p eared as in âcs. A n o th e r sim ilar case is W O T *balc ‘ h e a d ’ w h ic h is balc in the V B u lg inscription s, b u t pus in p re s e n t-d a y C h u v. T h e V B u lg balc is also p reserv ed in M o , w h e re w e fin d tarbalji ‘ sp a rro w h a w k ’, w h ic h h as also th e fo r m tarbaji (cf. K a lm tarw“dz‘ ‘ kleiner

A s I p o in te d ou t ab ov e, in C h u v

tarmaljın; cf. also M o — > M a n tarbalji, the E O T eq u iva len t is taz kus or taz bas (for fu rth er details, see tar). Sim ilar cases are M o korgoljin ‘ le a d ’ ~ T korgasun, M o eljigen ‘ d o n k e y ’ ~ T eskek, M o kalci- ‘ to re m o v e hair fr o m skins or sch w arzer A d le r ’, K irg

fur, re m o v e u n e v e n n e ss’ ~ T

kas-.

Al

*lekwen

—> A H

*legwen

> H

legeny

‘ la d ’ . W e

h a v e oth er cases w h e re E O T presen ts an / l / in fron t o f / s /. In the H sources w e fin d d e l, d ö l, a n d k ö ly ö k . In C h u v w e fin d th e fo llo w in g w o rd s: < PT

*asik,

Chuv

ilt-

‘ slysat ’ < W O T

*elit-

< PT

*esit-,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

alak ‘ dver ’ < W O T *alik x^l ‘ z im a ’ < W O T *kıl

Chuv

1106

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

*kıs, C h u v x^vel ‘ so ln c e ’ < W O T *kuyal < P T *kuyas, C h u v kemel ‘ serebro’ < *kümül < P T *k ü m ü s, C h u v kavle- ‘ z e v a t’ < W O T *kavil- < P T *kavis- < *kav-, C h u v pilek ‘pjat ’ < W O T *belik < P T *bes, C h u v salt- ‘ ra zv v ja za t', razut ’ < W O T *saUt- < P T *sesit-, C h u v sitmel ‘ se m 'd e s'a t’ < W O T *Jetmil < P T *yetmis, C h u v sul^ < PT

WOT

*Jal < P T yas, C h u v sul^ ‘ sleza ’ < W O T *Jal < P T *yas, C h u v sal ‘ z u b ’ < W O T *sil < *sis < *cis < P T *tis, sala ‘ su d a k ’ < W O T *sileg < *sisek < *cisek < P T * tisek, C h u v tala ‘ p u ty d lja stren oziv a n ija lo sa d i’ < W O T *tulak < P T *tusak, C h u v ‘ v o z r a s t’ < W O T

tel ‘ o p red elen n o e m e sto , v r e m ja ’ < W O T *tü l < P T *tüs, C h u v telek ‘ s o n ’ < W O T *tülek < P T *tüs, tul ‘ n a ru zn a ja storon a, p o v erh n o st ’ < W O T *ta l < P T *tas, C h u v cul ‘ k a m e n ’ < W O T *tial < *tâl < P T *tâs, C h u v utmal ‘ sestdesat ’ < W O T *altmıl < P T *altmıs, C h u v kavlek < W O T *kavil-Ak < P T *kabis > B ash k köyös ‘ zvacka; c h e w in g , r u m in a tio n ’, K a z

küyis, T k m gavüs,

Az

köyüs,

Tt

gavis,

U zb

kavs.

In the o p in io n

o f R a m sted t a n d Popp e w e are d ea lin g here w ith P A /l^ / an d /l^ /. S o m e scholars h ave tried to id e n tify on e o f the tw o sou n d s w ith d ifferen t p h o n e tic features. T h e m o st acceptable su gg estion w a s that w e in fa ct h av e / l c / a n d / l / here, w h e re in / l c / the / l / is u n stable, so m e tim e s disappearin g th ro u gh / v / , a n d so m e tim e s b e in g p reserved w h e n the /C / disappeared. T h ere is h o w e v e r n o reason to su p p ose this /IC / in PA. T h a t th e p r im a r y so u n d w a s / s / can b e seen in th e case o f E O T Chuv

sal

*tis

‘ to o th ’ . T h e / s / in

can b e o n ly th e result o f a ch an ge / t / > /C / > / s /. /C / co m e s fr /t i / ; oth erw ise

this is a late ch an ge in C h u v an d w e can ob serve it in th e V B u lg inscription s, w h ic h w e re w ritte n ju st w h e n / t i / w a s b e c o m in g /C i/ (see o n pp. 1 0 7 3 -1 0 7 4 ). T h u s w e h ave to su ppose that the / t / > /C / > / s / ch an ge is a result o f an a ssim ila tio n to th e fin al / s / b e fo re it b e c a m e /lC / a n d th en / l / . A s I h a v e sh o w n o n a n o th er o cca sio n (R on a-T as 1970: 7 1 8 -7 2 2 ) C h u v

silegü

sala

‘ sudak; the fısh w ith te e th ’

silliy)

is th e sa m e w o r d as M o

‘ th r e e -y e a r -o ld sheep, a n im a l w ith fu ll te e th ’ . P oppe c la im e d (in a p erso n a l

sidün ‘ to o th ’ goes b a ck to *sildün, th o u g h there are n o data to su pport this. T h e M o s u ff -dUn is rare an d fo rm s d ev n ou n s. / l / disappears b efore the s u ff -sun, b u t n o t b efore / d / : cf. ildam ‘ fr ie n d ly ’, ildün ‘ sw o r d ’, sildasun ‘ o a k ’, eldeb

letter to m e ) that M o

‘ all kinds o f ’, etc. N e v erth eless, i f

*sil

w e re a m a tc h fo r C h u v

sal,

this w o u ld o n ly

corrob orate th e above. T h e sa m e id ea crops u p in S t a r o s t in -D y b o -M u d r a k (2003: 1251), w h o recon sruct P T co m p are it to C h u v

sal

sil

> T

sis

w h ic h ev e ry w h e re has th e m e a n in g ‘ stick ’ ; th ey

‘ to o th ’ a n d M o

sidün

‘ to o th ’, an d also m e n tio n C h u v

sala

a n d H s ü llö in a n ote. W O T h a d /lC / in p lace o f E O T / s /. Perhaps P T / s / first b e c a m e / l s / , th en /lsC / (see

Bolsci

u n d er b u c s u ) an d fin a lly /lC /. T h is cluster con sisted o f an

u n stab le / l / and a /C /. In so m e cases o n ly / l / w a s p reserved , w h ile in others /C / rem a in e d . W o r d s w ith orig in a l /C / en tered the sy ste m in m o st cases after lo n g v o w e ls, a n d h ad se c o n d a ry /lC / varian ts b o th in W O T an d in H . T h e p h o n e m e /C / ch a n g ed to a p a la ta lize d affricate /C / w h ic h later lost its stop co n stitu en t to b e c o m e in C h u v a p a la ta lize d sibilant / s /. V B u l g /lC / w a s v e r y u n stable. W e fin d

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

bacne in stea d

of

balene

T h e co nsonants

pusne) ~ bas-i-na,

(C h u v

köc-).

but

balci

(C h u v

110 7

pus), köc-,

and

In C h u v th e / l / disappears in so m e cases: in stea d o f

c o m in g ’ w e fin d

kimester.

köwelc- (C h u v kus-, E O T kilmester ‘y o u (pl) are n ot

E A H h a d an u n stab le / l / w h ic h a ppeared v e r y early in H

in w o rd s o f P U g r origin. W e h av e data fr L O H : cf. H

völgy

uelg-i,

(1211

1220:

Welg)

vöd') < P U g r *wo5'ka (> P V o g *w ö l) < P F U g r *wa5'k3, H hölgy (1275 Helg-es, 1321 Heug-ku) ‘ lady, w o m a n ’ (< A H *höj < *höd') < P U g r *kaS'â (> P O U g r *ke5 > P V o g *kal, P O sty *köyöy) < P F U g r *kaS'wa. ‘v a lle y ’ (< A H

6.2.9

/r/ and the question of rhotacism

In tro d u c to ry rem arks: R h o ta c ism is a w e ll k n o w n featu re in the h isto ry o f th e Lat lg. A c c o r d in g to C a tfo rd (2001) there exist three typ es o f rh ota cism , n a m e ly the / n / > / r / typ e, the / s / z / > / r / ty p e a n d the / t / d / > / r / ty p e (as

pottage

>

porridge).

A c c o r d in g to

N a n d ris (1 9 6 3 :2 5 5 , q u o te d /tra n sla ted b y C a tfo r d 2 0 0 1 :1 7 8 ) “R h o ta c ism [in th e case o f

n>

r] is a co n seq u en ce o f th e w e a k e n in g o f th e in terv ocalic n asal co n son a n t: in stead

o f an a p ic o -c o ro n a l closure in the d en talv eo la r zon e the to n g u e m e re ly tou ch es it lig h tly ; the soft palate h a v in g rem a in ed lo w ered , the result is a k in d o f n asa lized

r

or fricative n.” It occu rs in A lb a n d th e C eltic Scottish dials, a n d elsew h ere. T h e

se c o n d ty p e is the m o st w e ll k n o w n . In Italian the ch a n ge o f in terv ocalic / s / to / r / (i.e.

VsV

>

VzV

> V r V ) occu rs in U m b ria n , Faliscan a n d early Lat, b u t n o t in O scan .

Lat exam p les in clu d e

mus,

g en

muris

‘m ou se’;

os,

g en

oris

‘ m o u th ‘ . It is g en erally

a ssu m e d that the fact th at in terv ocalic / z / < / s / ca m e to b e reinterpreted as an / r / im p lies that th e / r / o f the lg at that tim e m u st h a v e b e e n a fricative or a p p roxim an t, or at least that su ch an / r / m u st h av e b e e n an acceptable p ro n u n ciation o f /r /. T h e Lat ch a n ge / z / > / r / w a s co m p lete b y th e m id d le o f th e 4*^ c. B .C ., w h ic h w e can fo llo w b y th e ch an ge o f su ch Lat n a m es as

Papisius

>

Papirius,

etc. T h e th ird typ e

o f rh ota cism is w e ll k n o w n in T u rk o lo g y. T h e p h o n e m e / d / c h a n g e d early in so m e T dials to a v o ic e d dental spirant / 5 / ; this ch a n g ed to / r / in C h u v : P T

ura ’ f o o t ’ in

*adak

>

*aSay

>

all cases except b efore /r /; see o n p. 1078. T o th e three typ es m e n tio n e d b y

C atford , w e can a d d a fo u rth ty p e w h ic h occu rred in the D a h u r lg o f th e M o fa m ily.

kabtasun ‘w o o d e n b o a r d ’ > bulag ‘w e ll’ > D a h u r bular, M o

A l l c o n son a n ts w h ic h close a sy lla b le b e c a m e /r /: M o D ahur

bös

x a r’tâs,

Mo

nabci

‘ m a te ria l’ > D a h u r

‘ le a f’ > D a h u r

büri, aguski

narci,

Mo

‘ lu n g s ’ > D a h u r

aurki,

etc. (see P oppe 1 9 3 0 :1 4 0 -

141). T o th e a b ov e w e can add the ch a n ge o f / l / to / r / in Ir: PIE h id e ’ > PIr

sar-

*k'el-

‘ to con ceal,

id. (C h e u n g 2007: 3 3 5 -3 3 6 ) , etc.; see b a lta .

R h o ta c ism existed an d exists in m a n y lgs in v ariou s w a y s . In so m e cases / z / ch a n g ed to /r /. In G e r m a n ic lgs fırst a ch an ge o f / z / > / r / o ccu rred later this ch a n g ed to G r m

wir

(wiz

>

wir),

and

a n d E n g we. In C ze c h the p a la ta lize d / r / b e c a m e /r /.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1108

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

T h o u g h in the o v e r w h e lm in g m a jo r ity o f cases the / r / appears at the en d o f a ch an ge a n d n o t at the b e g in n in g , this a lo n e ca n n ot b e an a rg u m en t fo r the o rig in a lity o f /z / .

Earlier opinions W e w ill n o t here g o th ro u gh all th e earlier o p in io n s, w h ic h I h a v e d o n e in R on a-T as (1 970: 9 6 4 -9 8 8 ) . I g iv e o n ly a v e r y b r ie f o v e r v ie w o f th e m o st im p o rta n t scholars and o n ly o f their u ltim a te stance (in a sim p lifıed v ersio n , in fin al or n o n -in itia l p o sition ):

PT

Chuvash

Common Turkic

Mongolian

other

Ramstedt (1922-1923)

r

r

z

r

Kor r

Poppe (1924)

r

r

z

r

Pritsak (1964)

r+ ti

r

z

r

T. Tekin (1969)

r

r

z

r

Starostin (2003)

r

r

z

r

Doerfer (1975-1976)

ri

r

z

r

r ^or r 2

r

z

r

some scholars

Jpn, Kor r

r

Table 6.2: Earlier v ie w s o n rh o ta cism M o s t o f th ese a n d oth er sim ila r v ie w s depart fr the h y p o th esis that P T (or P A) h a d tw o p h o n e m e s. Pritsak (1964) su p p ose d a m o r p h o n o lo g ic a l p rocess, w h ile others n o t cited a b ov e (B en zin g 1940; B iisev 1965 etc.) th o u g h t th at th e / d / > / 5 / > / z / > / r / a n d th e / z / > / r / ch an ges co n verged .

Phonetical questions o f rhotacism T h e a lv eo la r trill /r /, the alv eo lar tap or fla p /r /, th e lateral fricatives /4 , ^ / , the a p p rox im a n ts / j / a n d / l / , a n d fu rth er their retroflex pairs are u n stab le in m o st lgs. H ow ever, w e lack a n y m e th o d fo r recon stru ctin g p h o n etica l properties o f p h o n e m e s that e x isted h u ndreds or ev en a th o u sa n d y ears earlier, prior to the first w ritte n d o cu m en ts in th ese lg(s). T h u s w e h a v e to return to h istorical p h o n o lo g y .

The phonological question o f rhotacism I f w e refo rm u late the qu estio n o f rh ota cism w ith in a p h o n o lo g ic a l fra m e w o rk , w e h a v e to establish that there existed in P T tw o p h o n e m e s, w h a te v e r w e call th e m and h o w e v e r w e n ote th em . T o u se sign s w h ic h d o n o t su gg est a n y p h o n etic fo r m , let us n o te: the p h o n e m e / ♦ / “ spade” b e c a m e / r / in C h u v , an d / z / in all oth er T lgs, an d / r / in M o . T h e p h o n e m e / * / “clu b” b e c a m e / r / in C h u v , / r / in all oth er C T lgs, a n d /r / in M o . A l l scholars agree o n this. T h e o n ly d eb a ted q u estion con cern s the

phonetic shape

of

th e p h o n e m e / ♦ / . H o w e v e r, w e h av e n o m e a n s to recon struct p h o n e tic shapes in the deep past. In terestin g ly e n o u g h , n eith er M o n o r C h u v h av e / z / in their recon stru cted

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1109

T h e co nsonants

oldest fo rm s. In D y b o ’ s v ie w (S t a r o s t i n -D y b o -M u d r a k 2 0 0 3 :1 3 6 ) P T h a d n o / z / , thus all C T / z / sou n d s ( i f n o t sec o n d a ry fr / s /) , g o b a ck to / ♦ / . W h a t w e can see in this case is that b o th in C h u v a n d in M o th e p h o n e m e s / ♦ / an d / * / m e rg e d in to /r /, b u t this w a s n o t th e case in C T, w h e re / r / an d / z / are an d rem a in ed in p h o n o lo g ic a l o p p ositio n . T h u s fr a p h o n o lo g ic a l p o in t o f v ie w there m a y be o n ly on e op in ion . In C T / z / i f n o t sec o n d a ry fr / s / , em e rg e d fr / ♦ / , an d C h u v an d M o (w h ich lack / z / ) s h o w the result o f a m e rg er o f tw o p h o n e m e s. O f course this m e rg er m a y h av e occu rred in d ep en d en tly , either as an areal co n ve rg en ce or as th e result o f lg contact. W e can ev en con sid er an in d ep en d e n t situ ation w h e re in P C h u v there w a s a m erger, a n d in M o there n ev er ex isted a p h o n e m e / ♦ / . H o w ev er, an in d ep en d e n t ch an ge is n o t p ro b ab le, b ec a u se it occu rs in m a n y w o rd s, c o m m o n to C h u v a n d M o . For co n ve rg en ce in the p h o n e m e sy ste m (disappearan ce o f the o p p ositio n ♦ : * ) , a lo n g lastin g lin gu istic con tact is o n e o f th e prerequisites. T h is is the sa m e u n co n d itio n a l prerequ isite fo r co p y in g or b o r r o w in g o f lex ical elem ents.

Phonotactical and morphonological questions o f rhotacism T. Tekin, in three su ccessive papers (1 969; 1975; 1979), treated an issue w h ic h I w o u ld term the m o r p h o -p h o n o ta c tic qu estion s o f rh ota cism . T h e exam p les can be d ivid ed in to th e fo llo w in g categories: a) n o u n > n o u n : E O T tiz ‘ k n e e ’ > E O T tirsgek > M T , N T tirsek ‘ e lb o w ’, cf. C h u v cer(-kussi, -pussi) < W O T *tir — > H te r d ‘ k n e e ’ (-d is a H d im su ff), E O T kapız ‘ c o ffın ’ > *kapuzcak > kapurcak ‘ c o ffın ’, cf. H k o p o r s o , E O T ko^uz ‘b e e tle ’ > komursga ‘ a n t’ (C h u v x^mâr), E O T kız ‘ g irl’ > kırkın ‘ girl slav e’ (C h u v xer, x^rxâm), E O T

boguz ‘ th ro a t’ > M T bogursdak > bogurdak id.; cf. C h u v pır, pur < W O T *bogur, bogrul ‘w h ite -th r o a te d ’, E O T kopuz > kobırgay, cf. H k o b o z , E O T sazgan > sarkan, cf. H s â r k â n y ‘ d ra g o n ’, M T *közsüz > kösürken ‘ m o le ’, E O T boz ‘ g r a y ’ > borsmuk ‘b a d purâs ‘b a rsu k ’ < W O T *borsı, cf. H b o r z ‘b a d g e r’, borbas ‘ b o lso j, seryj borcun ‘ seraja u tka (dikaja) (K irg ), borcak ‘ sarı çiçekli, sü p ü rg ü ye y ak ılab ilen bir o t’ (T tD ), ? boran ‘ y a b a n g ü v e rc in i’ (< ? *bozgan), E O T söz

g e r ’, cf. C h u v

so ro k o p u t’ (K irg), b en zer

sörcek, sörcük ‘ a sto ry told at n ig h t’, E O T köküz ‘ chest, b rea st’ > kökrek id., omuz ‘ sh o u ld e r’ > omrau id., E O T kımız ‘ k o u m iss’ > K irg kımız id ., b u t kımran, kımıran ‘ k ip ja ce n n o e m o lo k o (kisloe ili p resn oe), r a zb a v len n o e v o d o j’ (K irg), *sibiz ‘ s h a r p -p o in te d ’ > *sibizgi > *sibirgi ‘ sterlet, stu rg e o n ’, cf. H sö r e g .

‘w o r d ’ > EOT

b ) n u m era l > n o u n : E O T

ikiz ‘ t w in ’

>

ikircgü ‘ d o u b t’, E O T tokuz ‘ n in e ’

>

dokurjun

‘ g a m e p la y e d w ith n in e sm a ll ston es or sh e lls’ (o n the latter, see Y ü c e 1977: 2 5 5 -2 5 9 ). c) verb > v erb : E O T


N T

sırkı-

‘ to filter’ (K k lp ), cf. C h u v

ser-


erkle-, irkle-, yirkle- ‘ to tra m p le’ . d) n o u n > v erb : E O T semiz ‘ fa t’ > semri- ‘ to b e c o m e fa t’, cf. C h u v samâr ‘ fa t’ W O T *samir-, E O T yumuz ‘ r o u n d ’ > yumurla- ‘ to k n e a d ’, cf. H g y o m o r , E O T iz

WOT

cf. H s z û r ‘ to filter’, E O T

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 110

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

isde-, irde- ‘ to seek ’, irda-, irdia- ‘ iz sle d o v a t’ (Y ), E O T yulduz ‘ star’ > yuldrı*sekiz ‘ q u ic k ’ > sekri- ‘ to ju m p ’, cf. H sz ö k ik , E O T yavız ‘ b a d ’ > yavrı‘ to b e or b e c o m e w e a k ’, E O T k^az ‘ n o tc h ’ > kart- ‘ to n o tc h ’, E O T kutuz ‘ rav in g d o g ’ > *kutru- > kutur- ‘ to rav e’, E O T tuvuz [so in A K ] ‘ large, h u g e ’ > tuvra- ‘ to b e c o m e ‘ track’ >

‘ to g le a m ’,

larg e’ . e) verb > n o u n : E O T

derkire-

(cf. M o

taz- ‘ to

ru n a w a y ’ >

az-

‘ to ru n, race’ ), E O T

*taz-ök

>

*tazek > *tazk > tark ersin, ersün, erşün

‘ q u ic k ly ’

‘ to scrape’ >

‘ tekn eye

y a p ışm ış h a m u ru k a zım a ğ a y a r a y a n d em ir a ra ç’ (T tD ). f ) verb > adverb > v erb : E O T

taz-

‘ to ru n a w a y, f l y ’ >

tark

‘ q u ic k ly ’,

tarkla-

‘ to

h u rry’. S o m e exam p les are m e n tio n e d in E rdal (1 991: 3 2 3 -3 2 4 ) , b u t the m o r p h o n o lo g ic a l p ro cesses are so m e tim e s obscure. O f cou rse a s u f f - ( X ) z fo r m in g n ou n s fr verbs exists. C le a r su ffix a tio n o ccu rred in know ’ >

uz ‘ m a ste r ’ . W h a t

ba-

‘ to b in d ’ >

baz

‘ p a c ifıe d ’ (?

w e see here is the ch a n ge ♦ C / C ♦

Baz kagan R K T ), u- ‘ to > rC/Cr. In oth er w o rd s,

in p lace o f th e a rc h ip h o n e m e / ♦ / w e fin d / r / i f it b e c o m e s a m e m b e r o f th e clusters w ith a con son a n t. T h e p h o n e m e / ♦ / b e c a m e / r / in all cases in C h u v , an d rem a in ed p reserv ed in all oth er T lgs, w h e re it is realized b y / z / . C h u v lost th e o p p ositio n / ♦ / : / * / an d h as o n ly /r /. T h is featu re m u st, fo r th e tim e b ein g, be d istin gu ish ed fr cases

k^öz ‘ e y e ’ ~ kör- ‘ to see’, O T töz bilezük ~ bilerzük, see b ilin c s .

like

Dual orplural

‘ o rig in ’ > O T

törö-

‘ to c o m e into ex isten ce’, or

-z

T h e s u ff + z in P T *b iz ‘w e ’,

siz

‘ y o u (p l)’,

ikiz

‘ tw in s ’ h as o ften b e e n cited as a “ d u al”

m arker. It w a s first M u n k â c si (1 884a ), th en B a n g (1918a ) w h o m a d e th e cla im , bu t it g a in e d p o p u la rity after A . v o n G a b a in jo in e d the h y p o th esis in her

Grammatik

Alttürkische

(G a b a in 1974: 64). A s P opp e w r o te in 1952, “A t th e presen t tim e n o b o d y

dou b ts that + z is an ancien t d u al su ffix ” (1952: 76). I a rg u ed again st this h yp o th esis in R on a-T as (1 970: 3 4 5 -3 4 6 ) , w h e re I p o in te d out th at th e term “ d u al” is u sed in lE a n d U studies fo r a d ifferen t featu re

(mater

‘ m o th e r ’,

matere

‘ tw o m o th e r s’,

materes

‘ m o th e r s ’ ). I a d d ed that i f th e term ‘ d u a l’ is u sed fo r a s u ff d e n o tin g p aired or tw in ob jects, this is a lso n o t the case. It is true that + z is also u sed fo r su ch p aired objects as

köküz

‘b rea st’,

köz

‘ e y e ’,

mü^üz

tiz ‘ k n e e ’, an d that this is n o t the case bogaz ‘ th ro a t’, agız ‘ m o u th ’ . B ut further

‘ h o r n ’,

w ith oth er n a m es o f b o d y parts, su ch as

b o d y parts o f w h ic h o n e has tw o are o ften n o t fo r m e d w ith this s u ff

alig

‘ h a n d ’,

adak

‘ fe e t’ ). T h e s u ff + z in O T

co rresp o n d in g s u ff in C h u v is + r : (p l)’ (
E O T tıgrak ‘ stron g, fir m ’ .

th e clusters

Cs

an d

The disappearance o f

/r /

tines ‘ sea, o c e a n ’ tigiz, cf. W O T *figir

rep laced b y / s / : C h u v ‘ tesn yj, p lo tn y j’ V B u lg eti, a n d even eci, w h ic h is p reserved in C h u v as i- in imes ‘ as it w o u ld b e ’, or ikken

T h is featu re is a lread y presen t in the V B u lg inscription s:

‘ to appear as, relate to ’ . T h e p h o n e m e / r / is in certain cases u n stab le a n d disappeared in C h u v , m o s tly b efore oral stops. T h is h a p p e n e d w ith P T / r / in W O T

tavata

‘ fo u r ’, W O T

m o n o s y lla b ic verbs ‘ to g o ’,

tar-

*örtiy > C h u v vite ‘ c o v e r ’ . T h e / r / (kur- ‘ to c a rry ’, yer- ‘ to c r y ’, par-

‘ to sta n d ’,

xur-

‘ to lay, p u t d o w n ’,

yar-

‘ to g iv e ’,

‘ to let g o ’,

per-

sar-

sp o k e’,

>

patam

‘ I g a v e ’,

kalamaram

*parmarâm

>

pamaram

> Chuv

‘ to th r o w ’,

‘ to w e t ’,

g o in ’ ). T h is h ap p en s b efore the co n so n a n t o f so m e su ffs, su ch as

*partam

*tört

disappears in th e stem o f ten

par-

‘ I did n o t g iv e ’, b u t

pır-

ker-

‘ to

‘ to g iv e ’ >

kalaram

‘I

‘ I d id n o t sp ea k ’ .

Rhotacism and the Ancient Turkic dialects I f a lg is spoken o ver a large g eog rap h ica l area it is n o rm a l that dials em erge. It has b e e n su gg ested that C h u v an d E arly W O T p ertain ed to one, w h ile E O T a n d all n o n C h u v lgs to another. P T is a recon structed lg, b u t o n e has to a ssu m e that b eh in d it a natural lg existed. I call this A n c ie n t Turkic (A T ). N a tu ra l lgs g en era lly h av e dials and isog losses. It is h o w e v e r v e r y d ifficu lt to recon struct dials and isog losses in a p eriod prior to E O T and W O T . Let us select fo u r p h o n o lo g ic a l u n its: rh ota cism , la m b d a c ism , initial / y / a n d the in terv ocalic v o iced den tal stop:

lg / archiphon

*R

*Z

*L

*S

*7

-D -

Chuv Y Hak YUyg Tt

/r/ /r/ /r/ /r/ /r/

/r/ /z/ > /s/ /z/ > /s/ /z/ > /s/ /z/

/l/ /l/ /l/ /l/ /l/

/lc/ > /s, l/ /s/ > /s/ /s/ > /s/ /s/ > /s/ /s/

/j/ > /s/ /j/ > /s/ /j/ > /c/ /y/ /y/

/d/ > /S/ > /r/ /d/ > /t/ /d/ > /S/ > /z/ /d/ > /S/ > /z/ /d/ > /S/ > /y/

Table 6.3: P h o n o lo g ic a l isog losses in P roto-Tu rkic

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 112

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

A c c o r d in g to the / r / : / z / op p ositio n s, C h u v pertain s to on e grou p an d all oth er to th e sec o n d group. I f w e take th e / y / : / j / op p ositio n s, Y U y g stands w ith T t a n d C h u v, H a k a n d Y pertain to a n oth er grou p. I f w e gro u p th e Igs acco rd in g to the o p p ositio n in terv oc alic / d / : / 5 / w e fın d Y in the fırst gro u p ( / d / > / t / ) a n d all the others in th e secon d . O f cou rse this ty p e o f g ro u p in g w ill g iv e d ifferen t results d ep en d in g o n th e selected p h o n e m e s. T h u s w e h a v e to su ppose that in A T , b efore th e separation o f th e b ig bran ch es o f T there ex isted d ifferen t typ es o f isog losses. Isog losses m a y b e p h o n o lo g ic a l, m o rp h o lo g ic a l, syn tactical an d lexical. W e also k n o w that lgs (or m o re p recisely their dials) s h o w that n o t all elem en ts fo llo w the b o rd er d r o w n b y an iso g lo ss. W e h av e to exp ect that so m e w o rd s m a y transgress th e iso g lo ss a n d figure in the area o f the oth er pair o f an o p p osition . In case o f rh ota cism w e fin d O T ‘ to tw is t’, w h ic h in the O g lgs figures as

bör-,

K az

bür-,

büz-

(T k m , A z , T t), b u t B ash k

börö-,

bürTat

töz- ‘ to su ffer’ o n ly H has tu r w ith tüs- a Tat lw . A sim ila r case is O T tüs

a typ ica l isog loss. In case o f O T

/ r / reflec tin g th e W O T fo r m

*tür-,

C h u v has

töl ‘p r o g e n y ’, w h e re th e fo rm s w ith / s / are presen t in a v e r y fe w lgs (Tat, T t in döl-döş w h ere b o th fo rm s h av e b e e n preserved ), b u t it is p resen t in C h u v as tes, lik ely a lw . T h e n o u n töl an d the verb töle- ‘ to p a y (o rig in a lly in terest)’ exists in a lm o st all M T a n d N T sources, in c lu d in g C h u v tüle- ‘ to p a y d e b t’ an d tülle- ‘ to ripen ‘ fru it’ a n d

(vegetab le, e m b r y o )’, w h ic h m u st b e a lo a n fr Tat (on th e details see R on a-T as 1972: 2 2 7 -2 3 6 ).

The chronology o f rhotacism C a n w e d eterm in e so m e th in g o f th e c h r o n o lo g y o f r h o ta cism ? In so m e o f m y fo rm er p u b lication s (R on a -T a s 1970; 1974; 1982b) I treated th e T w o r d fo r ‘ stirrup’ . Since th e p u b lic ation o f m y results tw o im p o rta n t rem arks h a v e appeared. T h e p a p er o f Ş. Tekin (Tekin, Ş. 1985) d isco vered th e w o r d th e H a m i v ersio n o f the

Maitrisimit

izengülük

in the sec o n d chapter o f

p u b lish e d first b y G e n g S h im in in 1980. In his

paper, T ek in g ives a d d ition al sources fo r th e d issem in a tio n o f th e w o rd . H e claim s th at

üzengü

h a d th e origin al m e a n in g ‘ sole o f th e f o o t ’ a n d the o b ject d erived its

n a m e fr this b o d y part. I ca n n ot fo llo w all o f his su gg estion s, b u t w e agree o n the m a in outlines.

*ize^ü

* üzengü

has to be reco n stru cted fo r E O T an d all M T an d N T sources,

fo r B araba Tat an d all T dials an d lgs spoken east o f B araba in South Siberia

(H a k , Tuv, T o f, Y ) a n d

*ire^ü

(>

yârana)

fo r C h u v. T w o m in o r p o in ts: w e h av e to

recon stru ct / q / a n d n o t / n g / , a n d C h u v also has

esenke as

91). Erdal has dealt w ith th e sem an tic side o f th e w o r d H e is su rely righ t w h e n h e su ggests th at

izengülük

a lw (A sm a r in 1 9 2 8 -1 9 5 0 /5 :

izengülük

(Erdal 1991: 128).

is th e n a m e o f the part o f the

fo o t reserved fo r the stirrup, an d n o t ‘ so le ’ (‘ F u ssflâ ch e n ’ ). Since rh ota cism occu rred in this w o r d , the p h o n etic ch an ge resu ltin g in C h u v / r / an d C T / z / split o f the C h u v -ty p e an d C T dials -

that is, the

m u st date to a p e rio d after the stirrup w a s

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1113

T h e co nsonants

in v e n te d (c3^^ c. B .C .) a n d spread th ro u g h o u t Eu rasia (3*^-5*^ c. A .D .) b a se d o n data a n d c h r o n o lo g y derived fr th e a rc h eolo gica l fın ds. I h a v e n o r o o m here to g o into th e details. T h e stirrup e v o lv e d fr a leath er lo o p o n on e side o f th e h orse, an aid to m o u n tin g in to the saddle: the first stirrups im itate these loo p s. T h e spread o f the m e ta llic stirrup can be fo llo w e d in th e a rch eolo gica l m aterial.

Rhotacism and the Turkic loanwords in Mongolian C lark, in a p aper p u b lish ed in 1980, m a d e a clear d istin ction b e tw e e n th e earlier a n d the later corresp on d en ces b e tw e e n T an d M o . H e d em o n stra ted that in th e se c on d , later lay er th e v o ic e d T fricative / z / in fin al p o sitio n is su bstitu ted in M o b y / s / , e.g. M o

te^gis

H t e n g e r id. In a fe w

‘ c o p p er’ H b o z a . Starostin

seJig/sesig ‘ d o u b t’ boJo ‘ d reg s’

H ), p erh aps also in s ö r e g . T w o r d s w ith / z / are b o z a ,

b u z o g â n y , k a la u z , k â liz , k o b o z , k u v a s z (
C h u v it- ‘ to ask ’, P T *yarin > *ayrin > C h u v iran ‘ to m o r r o w ’, bu t *Jarin > *suran ‘ d a w n ’, fo r th e split cf. G r m Morgen ‘ d a w n , to m o r r o w ’ .

/ i / , resp. In the case o f H ^^6 C h u v h as fr Tat; cf. P T PT

*yarin

>

T h e in v estig a ted sources su gg est that b o th ch an ges (sh ort / a / > / â / an d sh ort / a / > / â / ) o ccu rred in A H m o st p r o b a b ly d u rin g its later p h ase (L A H ), after the b e g in n in g o f th e con tact b e tw e e n H a n d T. It ev en m a y h av e lasted un til O H . T h is q u estion w ill u ltim a te ly be reso lv ed i f w e fo llo w th e h isto ry o f th e C h u v / u / < / o / < / â / b a ck w ard s a n d establish w h e n the lab ial / â / a ppeared in W O T . T h is w a s a lread y sp orad ically presen t in V B u lg . T h e C h u v / i / in p lace o f E O T / a / is r eflec ted in th e C h u v lw s o f C her, cf. e.g.

pir-

(E O T

bar-

ser-, sir-

— — Chuv

sir

(~ E O T

yaz-

‘ to w r ite ’ ), C h e r

pir-

— — Chuv

‘ to g o ’ ). B ut a m o n g the Pe a n d (u ltim ately ) A r lw s w e also fin d item s

miskara ‘ rid icu le’ / â / (> / e / ) w a s co m p leted . In the V B u lg inscription s / i / is n o te d as in V B u lg Chuv

xerex.

H o w e v e r the n ota tio n w ith

th e v o w e l w ritte n w ith

kesra

kesra

xirx

fo r ty ’ >

(or y a ) does n o t n ecessa rily m e a n that

has to be p ro n o u n c e d as / i / or / i / ; it m a y h a v e already

b e e n a red u ced b u t y e t n o t lo w e re d / î / , m a k in g p o ssib le the p h o n e m a tic o p p ositio n / i / : / î / . H / i / in c sip a , t in o , tilo , tik ~ t y u k is a result o f H ch an ges, as in so m e other

sz^l ‘ e lm ’ (o rig in a lly b a c k -v o c a lic ; cf. szilas, Szilâgy) < E A H *sÜ9 < *sal9 < P U g r *sal9 < P F U g r *sa la , H szirony ‘ rim e, h o a r-fro st, gran u lar sn ow , etc.’ (-ony is a H s u ff) < E A H *sir9 < *sar9 < P U g r *sar9 < P F U g r *sars, H vilâg H w o rd s o f P U g r o rigin : H

‘ w o r ld ’,

*wal'ay,

vilâgos ‘b rig h t’ < E A H *wil9 < *wala < P U g r *wal'a (> *wal'ay / *wöl'3y) < P F U g r *wal'e, etc., see o n

P O s ty

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

PO U gr p. 1043.

*wal'ay

> P V og

T h e vo w els

1117

*koye-m3 > P U g r ^koyama > *koyma (> P V o g *kom) > *xayma > *x^ma > H h^^m ‘ m a le ’, P F U g r *poyka > P U g r *poyka (> P O U g r *pöyy > P V o g *pöyy > *püw , P O sty *pöy) > E A H *^aya > *^iya > H fi, see f i in baromfi ‘p o u ltr y ’, H fiü ‘ b o y, s o n ’ (the -ü is a H su ff, see P U g r pal'â > H faggyu), b u t H faj S e c o n d a ry P U g r /a /: P F U g r

EAH

‘ species, b reed , ra c e (h u m a n )’ < E A H

*woyePFU gr

P U g r *woya- (n o t in P O U g r) > *yo^ks3 > P U g r *yoyas (> P O U g r

*poyka < P F U g r *poy^a, P F U gr E A H *woya- > *waya- > H v^-, v^v- ‘ to fıg h t’, *yöya0 > P V o g *yaylat, P O sty *yay^aA) > E A H < PU gr

*yawah > *ylwah, *yiyah > H ^v ‘ arch, b o w ’ (see a lso j ), P U g r *tontay (> P O U g r *tönt > P V o g *tant, P O sty *tontay ) > E A H *tanday > *taday > H tidö ‘ dial birch b a rk ’ . P U g r / o / in 1 case: H irt-, (irtok-) ‘ to extirpate’, arch, dial ort- id. < E A H hirt- < sart < P U g r *sor-t- (> P O U g r *9art- > P O sty Aart-) < P F U g r *sur3. For fu rth er / a / > / i / ch an ges fr se c o n d a ry / a / see p. 1059. » W O T [â] > W O T / o / > C h u v / u / , dial / o / W O T / a / > W O T / a / [a

â ]: * W O T [a] > / a / > C h u v /i7

Figure 6.4: T h e split o f the W O T p h o n e m e / a /

T h is split h a d to o ccu r after th e 10*^ c., w h e n the M u s lim fa ith w a s in tro d u c ed to th e V o lg a region . B a sed o n the co m p a riso n o f th e C h u v / i / w ith T u v a n d Y sim ilar ch an ges, can o n ly in dicate that b o th C h u v a n d the East Sib ch an ges are in d ep en d en t. N e m e th (1914a : 290) su gg ested a c o m m o n iso g lo ss; D o e r fe r (1 968: 244; 1 9 7 1 :1 6 1 ) and S t a r o s t in -D y b o -M u d r a k (2 003: 138, q u o tin g M u d ra k 1993) reco n stru cted an in d e p en d en t p h o n e m e fo r C h u v , T u v a n d Y / i / , th o u g h th e latter a d d ed that so m e Y cases m a y be sec o n d a ry in the v ic in ity o f /y / .

6.3.2

West Old Turkic e-sounds

In tro d u c to ry rem arks: W O T a n d E O T b o th h a d o p en / â / an d clo sed / e /. C h u v ch a n ged / â / to / a / a n d / e / to / i / or / e /. In so m e E O T , M T , an d N T sources, on e can distin gu ish th e o p en a n d clo sed

e- sou n ds.

Since H has n o t p reserv ed T v o w e l len gth , fr this p o in t

o f v ie w the o rigin al len g th o f the T e-so u n d s is irrelevant. O n th e oth er h an d , th o u g h C h u v d istin gu ish ed / â / a n d / e / , in terestin g ly en o u g h there are m a n y cases w h ere this d istin ction does n o t o ccu r in th e sa m e w o r d s as in the O g lgs; cf. P T m e lt ’ > C h u v

irel-,

but A z

ari-, arit-,

PT

*esik

‘ door’ > C h u v

alâk,

bu t A z

*arüsesik.

‘ to

A ls o

H has an o p en an d a clo se d / e / , bu t this is n o t n o te d b y th e orth ograph y. F o llo w in g stan dard u sage in H lin g u istic literature, I here n ote the o p en / e / as / e / a n d th e closed / e / as / e /. In the T lgs a n d in H , th e clo sed an d o p en ch aracter ch a n g ed in special

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 118

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

e n v iro n m en ts as a result o f a ssim ila tio n s a n d d issim ilation s. T h erefore in treating th e e-so u n d s special cau tion is n eed ed . I u se th e capital E to in d icate th ose e-so u n d s w h e re th e q u a lity or q u a n tity o f th e so u n d is uncertain. W O T 36 / â / ^

H 25 / e / , 11 / e /

H p reserv ed W O T o p en / â / in 25 cases ( = /â / ) : b e r c e l, b e s e , b e s e n y ö , ek e, e n g e d , ? e r k ö lc s , e r n y e d , e r ö , ? g y e r m e k , e te l, ? k e b e l, k e c s k e , k e le n g y e , k e n d e r , k e p e , k e r e p , k e r t, s e r e g , s z e p lö , sz e r , te k e r , t e k n ö , t e n g e ly , te n g e r . H has lo n g / e / in p lace o f W O T op en , sh ort / â / in the fırst syllab le in 11 cases: b e ly e g (C h u v

pala),

b e r (C h u v

g y e k e n y (C h u v

paru), e k (C h u v xak), e r d e m (C h u v ar), e s z (acc eszet) (C h u v as), cakan), k e p (C h u v kap), k e r ö d z ik (C h u v kavla-), k e s ik (C h u v kas-),

tavar-), v e k (C h u v vaka). A l *ages — > H egesz, A l *azara — > H ezer, A l *azvist — > H ezüst, A l *karta — > (T ) — > H k e r t, A l *lakwen — > H legeny, A l *namet — > H nemez, A l * r a g — > H reg, A l *dayin — > H tehen, A l *d a y — > H tej, A l *warma

t e r (C h u v

—> H

verem,

Al

*wart

—> H

vert. W O T /e /

In tro d u c to ry rem arks: A H a n d E O H did n o t h a v e / ö / . A l l o p en a n d clo sed fron t lab ial v o w e ls w e re su b stitu ted b y A H / ü / a n d later p reserv ed or ch a n g ed to / ö / . E O H clo se d / e / so u n d w e re lab ia lized as / ü / an d later as / ö / . O f 27 W O T w o rd s w ith clo se d / e / , 22 w e re lab ia lized in v ariou s w a y s. W O T 22 / e / —

H /ü /, /ö /

W O T c lo sed / e / is n o w represen ted in H in 15 cases b y a short, fron t labial sou n d,

*bülan, b ö s z ö r m e n y ) g ü z ü , (*Jüsüy — > *jürüy > *]ürü >) g y û rû ^ ,

*güd'ü

v o w e l:

>

>) g ü g y ü , (*k ü seü

>

(*k ü lü leü >) k ü llö ^ ,

(*küvey

>) k ü llö^. T h e lo n g / ü / is se c o n d a ry in H : tûr^. T h e d elabialisation occu rred in H :

(ümeg)

6.4

> in g ,

(*üdey

>) id ö , (*ü g e >) ig e ,

(*küceley

>) k e s e ly u ,

(*sürüy

>) sz e r u .

Changes in the vowel system

A s w e h av e seen a b ov e (p. 1069) the v o w e l sy ste m at the en d o f E A H w a s the fo llo w in g : b a ck v o w e ls / a / , / â / , / o / , / ö / , / u / , / û / , fron t v o w e ls : / i / , / ı / , / e / , / e / , / â / , / â / , / ü / , / ü / , d ip h th o n g s: /a u /, /e ü /, /ai^, /âi^, /ei^.

6.4.1

Changes in the oppositions of the vowels

A s w e h av e seen ab ov e, P U g r a lread y h ad a b a ck : fron t o p p osition . / i / w a s n o t in o p p ositio n w ith /i'/, b u t h a d an a llo p h o n e [i]. T h is ch a n g ed after the con tacts w ith the Turks b eg a n . W o r d s w ith b a ck / i / w e re c o p ied w ith b a ck / i / : cf. W O T

ir-

> LAH

ırdal-.

*ır------ > L A H

T h is stren gth en ed th e p h o n o lo g ic a l status o f [i]. O th e rw ise in the

sy ste m the fron t a n d b a ck o p p ositio n s w a s n o t altered. A s w e h a v e seen there w e re n o lo n g v o w e ls in first syllab les in PU gr. L en g th b e c a m e an im p o rta n t featu re in L A H th ro u gh several processes (see pp. 1 0 6 1 -1 0 6 5 ). W e ca n n ot sa y that th e ap pearan ce o f th e lo n g v o w e ls is the result o f H - T contact. H first su bstitu ted W O T lo n g v o w e ls

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1122

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

w ith H short on es or d ip h th o n g s; later this w a s n o t n ecessa ry b ecau se lo n g v o w e ls a ppeared in H , an d th u s lo n g v o w e ls co u ld b e adap ted b y H lo n g v o w e ls (see pp. 1 0 6 1 -1 0 6 5 ). H did n o t h a v e the clo sed fro n t lab ial p h o n e m e / ü / . W O T w o rd s w ith / ü / in their fırst sy llab les w e re fırst ad ap ted b y H / ö / . T h is ch a n g ed th e fu n ctio n a l lo a d o f th e p h o n e m e . Later in H an d T w o rd s w ith / ö / b e c a m e m o re o p en a n d ch a n g ed to / ü / . T h e se ch an ges w e re c o m p lica ted b y a stron g lab ialisation , m o s tly o f the closed / e / sou n ds. T h e o p p o sitio n o f P U g r o p en an d clo sed e-so u n d s persisted. W O T o p en / â / w a s ad ap ted b y H / â / in th e m a jo r ity o f the cases, as w e re th e o p en / â / sou n d s o f A l. H o w e v e r w e also fin d so m e cases w h e re C h u v an d W O T — > H e-so u n d s reflect a n oth er so u n d as on e w o u ld exp ect lo o k in g to E O T or th e n o n -C h u v m o d e r n lgs. Statistics m a y so m e tim e s m islea d , b u t the n u m b ers reveal gen eral ten d en cies. T h is chart indicates th e fu n ctio n a l lo a d o f the P U g r v o w e ls a n d the fu n ctio n a l lo a d o f v o w e ls in W O T lw s in H . P U gr

N

%

WOT

N

%

/a /

90

19

A

109

25

/o /

107

24

O

70

16

/u /

54

12

U

29

7

/â /

71

E*

82

19

/e /

85

/i /

32

07

I

33

08

/ü /

23

05

ü

39

09

ö

69

16

431

100%

561

15

33

18

100%

*closed and open e-sounds

T ab le 6.4: F u n ction al lo a d o f P U g r a n d W O T v o w e ls

A s w e see, the lo a d o n th e e-so u n d s d im in ish ed b y 14% an d a n e w p h o n e m e / ö / a ppeared in the W O T w o r d s in 16% o f th e entire v o c a lic stock. T h e p h o n e m e s / i / , / ü / a n d / ö / m a d e up 33% o f the total. T h is is con sid erable change.

6.4.2

Changes in the functional load of vowels

Let us n o w see th e ch an ges in the fu n ctio n a l lo a d in the th e P U g r stock o f the present H lg :

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

C h ANGES i n TH E VOW EL SYSTEM

Distribution o f vowels in first syllables, present H phoneme

grapheme

N

%

short N %

112 3

Changes to H fr PUgr

long

short + long

N

%

PUgr %

A*

126

31

< 19

E**

123

30

< 33

O

55

13

< 24

N %

/â/

80

19

80

32

/â/

60

15

60

23

42

16

/â/

46

11

/o /

42

10

46

/e/

35

9

/e/

28

7

28

/ö /

23

6

23

/ö /

15

4

/û/

15

4

/u/

14

3

/ö /

13

/î/

11

/ü/

10

2

10

4

/i/

8

2

8

3

/ü/

35

32

24

10 15

10

15

10

Ö

38

9

g y û rû ^ , W O T *küpüy (< *küp) — > H *küpüy > *k ü p ü > k ö p û , W O T *oglay (< ogul) — > H *oylay > WOT

*sürüy

+ (X )y


H *üdey > *ü d eü > *üdö > id ö , W O T *talkıy (< *talkkıy < *talkgi-) — > H *talkay > *talö > *tilo , b u t W O T *ü rü k > H *ü rü k > ö r ö k , W O T *canak — > H c s a n a k , W O T *cecük (< cüc) — > H *cecek > (b y b a c k -fo r m a tio n ) *ollou > o llo , W O T

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1126

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

csecs, W O T

*kepenek

(
H

> k ö p ö n y e g > (b y b a c k -fo r m a tio n )

köpeny.

+Iy

WOT WOT

*butiy

(< *b u t) — > H WOT

WOT

*bikay (u)

*japayu (< jap) > *bekö, *bekyö

*Japyut

*butiy

+(A)yU

—> H

>

*buti

+(A)gUt

(< *jdp) —

+(A)gU

> g y a p ju , W O T

H

(> C h u v ?), E O T

*Japut

*bikay(u)

(
H

+A^gUt

> g y a p o t.

W O T + A n (> C h u v

+Âm),

EOT +gAn

Jemilc) — > H *Jemilcen > *d 'em ücen > g y ü m ö lc s e n y , W O T *küran (< *k ü r) — > H *güren > g ö r e n y , W O T *kamican (< *kamÜc) — > H *kamicin > k o m o c s i n , W O T *kökan (< *kök) — > H *köken > k ö k e n y , W O T *kökarücan (< WOT

*Jemücan

> b o t.

(> C h u v ?), E O T

*Japyu

+Ik

> b e k ly o .

WOT WOT

(> C h u v + A ), E O T

(
H *kükerelcen > *kökercen > k ö k ö r c s in , W O T *tatra^ (< *tatur) — > H *tatrang > t a tr a n g , b u t W O T *taturgan (< *tatur) — > H *taturyan > tâ to r jâ n , W O T *caliyan (< cali < cal-) — > H *calayan > c s a lâ n , W O T *Jartayan (< *Jartd) —> H

*Jartayan

*karakan

> g y e rty â n , W O T

(< *k ara) — > H

*karakan

> k arak ân ,

k a lo k â n y . W O T + ( X ) n (in stru m en ta l s u ff) (> C h u v + Â n ), E O T + ( X ) n WOT

*kölcan

(
H

*külcen

> k ö lc s ö n .

W O T + (A )n (coll) (> C h u v ?), E O T + (A )n WOT

*kuwan

(
H

*kuwan

W O T + cA WOT

*kaUncay

(


*kün

> kun.

(> C h u v ?), E O T + c U k

< * k a l-) — > H

*keUnJey

>

*kelind'e

> k e le n g y e , W O T

*kapurcay (< *kapur < *k a p -) — > H *kopurcay > *kopursau > k o p o r s o , W O T *köpcay (< *köp) — > H *köpcey > *köpceu > *köpcö > k ö p c ö s , b u t W O T *büacak — > H *biUcek > *biUncek > b ilin c s .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

D e r i v a t io n a l m o r p h o l o g y

+cI

WOT WOT >

*siwci

WOT —> H

*büyüci

(
C h u v

1 12 7

+cI

EOT

*büyü) — > H b ö lc s , W O T *siyci (< *ciyci < *Jiy < *Ji-) — > H *siyci *ayaccı (< * a g a c ) — > H â cs, W O T *satıycı — > H s z a to c s , ?

> szûcs, W O T

*cikinci (< *cikın) *taltuc >*taltus >

— > H csö k ö n y ö s, W O T

*orvuci

t â lto s , W O T


H *urvus >

orvos.

+(A)c

WOT WOT

*övac

(< *ögec
H

*balturyan

(
H a la cs.

*ildam

> erdem , W O T

(> C h u v + t r ), E O T

*balturyan

< *b a l) — > H

+dLfrlfk

*kömül

+dAm

(> C h u v ?), E O T

*ardam (< * a r ) — > H *erdem *üdam > ild o m . WOT

WOT

—>H

+dAm

WOT

+(X)c

(> C h u v + s), E O T


H

+dUr >

*böturyan

*kömöldürük

W O T +I^Y, (> C h u v ?), E O T

*talkiy

(
tilo .

W O T + Y A n (> C h u v ?), E O T + k A n WOT

*törüyen

(
H

*türüyen

>

*türyen

> tö r v e n y .

W O T + O k (> C h u v ?), E O T + O k WOT

*sarug

(< *sâ r) — > H

*sarug

> s â r o g , sâ rg a .

W O T + k A (> C h u v + k A ), E O T + k A — > C h u v + k A W O T * kacaka (< * kaca) —

> b o jto r jâ n .

> köm öd örög, k en -

tr e g .

WOT

< *i7^ < *il-,

+dLfrlfk

(> C h u v ?), E O T

"kö^ül)

*ilidam

(
k e c sk e .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1128

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

+kAn

WOT WOT (
H *karakan *sarakan > sâ r k â n y .

*kicigin

(
k a r a k â n , k a lo k â n y , W O T

*te^al

—> H

"kiciyin

+lA

>

*tengel'

> t e n g e ly .

(> C h u v ?), E O T

W OT *cikla, *cıgla (< *cik, *ci'g) — > H *cigle, cig^a > WOT

*külülay (*külgü

> k ic s in y .

(> C h u v + A l), E O T + ( X ) l

*tengil

(< *te^ ) — > H

WOT

WOT

*sarakan

+kIna

(> C h u v + A n ), E O T

*kicig)


H

WOT WOT

(> C h u v ?), E O T

+lAy

+lA c ig le , c s ig le , c s ig la , c sig o ly a ^ .

(> C h u v ?), E O T + lA k

< *k ü l-) — > H

*küUey

> k ü llö ^ , W O T

*küceley

(
H *kücalay > *keseleü > k e s e ly û , W O T *tarılay (< *tariglay < *tarig < *tari-) — > H *tarlay > *tarlau > ta r lo , bu t W O T *bögölak (< *bög) — > H *bögölök > b ö g ö ly . W O T + l ^ Y ' (> C h u v + lA ), E O T + l X g

*köU}^aUy (< *köUya) — > H *köUg(e)Uy > *köUUy > *küUiy > *küUeü > *Jarliy (< *Jar) — > H *JarUy > *Jarlou > g y a r lo , W O T *sapUy (< *sap) *sepUy > s z e p lö , W O T *siUiy (< * s /l < * s /s < * t /s ) — > H *siUiy > *siUeü > s ü llö ,

WOT

k ü llö ^ , W O T —> H

but W O T

*sirUg

*vertülük sirlig >

—> H

(
C h u v + lA x ) , E O T WOT

*kertmeliy (< *kertme)

—>H

*vertelek > v e r t e le k , *altüig > â ta la g .

WOT

+lXk

*kertmeliy > *kertweli >

k ö r t v e ly , W O T

*Jipliy

*Jip) — > H *Jipliy > *Jepleu > g y e p lö , W O T *cumluy (< *cu m ) —> somlö > s o m ly o , W O T *topluy (< *top) — > H *topluy > *tâplou > ta p lo , W O T *tokol (< *tokluk < *tok) — > H *tukol > t u lo k , W O T *seley (< *celey < *Jeley < J"e-) — > H *selley > s z ö lö . (
C h u v + A m ), E O T

*cavUm

—> H

+mAk

WOT WOT

(> C h u v + A s ), E O T + X s

*orwucı

(
H

WOT WOT

+Xlc

1129

(< *ö ^ ) — > H

>

*cölum

> s o ly o m .

(> C h u v + m A ) , E O T

*ümmeg

>

+(X)n

ümeg, ümög

+mAk > in g .

W O T + ( A ) m U g (> C h u v ?), E O T + (A )m U k WOT

*karamuy

(< *k ara) — > H

*karamuy

>

*karama

> k anyaro.

W O T + r (> C h u v + r ), E O T + z WOT

*ikir

(
H

*ikir

> iker.

W O T + s7y (> C h u v + s), E O T +s7g WOT

*kici

(
C h u v ?), E O T + s O k WOT

*Jüysöy

(
gyû szû .

W O T +t7^Y (> C h u v + c A ), E O T WOT

*kin)

*bürtiy (< *b ü r) — > H *bürtiy *kindik > *kildik > k ö ld ö k .

>

*bürteü

+tIk

> b e r tû , b ö r t û , W O T

*kindik

(
H

W O T + U (> C h u v + A ), E O T + g U W O T *edü (< *a d ) — > H *ed ü > *e d ~ * e d ' > e g y (h â z ) (cf. ü d l- > ü l,

*idnap

> ü n n e p ).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*edül-

> ü d ü l,

*üdül-

>

1130

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

6.5.6

Formatives of deverbal nouns WOT

-A

(> C h u v -A ), E O T

*jala (< *Jal-) — > H *Jala > *]alazcigoya > c sig o ly a ^ .

WOT

cigola

>

-An

WOT WOT

*basarkan

(
C h u v -(A ) n ) , E O T


H

*cigola

WOT

*alday (< *alda- < *a l) *opuruy > *oprau >

—> H

b etû , W O T

*bolcuy (< *bolcu-)

—> H

(* cigil-)

—

H

-Xn

*basarkan

> boszork ân y.

W O T - ( X ) ^ (> C h u v -A ), E O T - ( X ) g , a n d - ( 0 ) g (> C h u v

*opur-)


*ald'au > â g y u , W O T *opuruy (< *bitiy (< *biti-) — > H *bitiy > *beteü >

ap ro, W O T

—>H

*bulcuy > *bulcü >

bu csu , W O T

*bütüy (
b ü tü , W O T *bosuy (< *busa-) — > H *bosuy > *bossou > b o s s z u , W O T *akay (< * ak-) — > H *ekey > e k e , W O T * /n â Y (< *in-) — > H *iney > *eneü > e n ö , W O T *ariy (< *ar-) — > H *eriy > *ereü > e r ö , W O T *iray (< *ayrag > *ayir-) — > H —>H

*iray WOT

*irau > ^^6, W O T *jonay (*jona- < * jo ^ a < jo^) — > H *jonay > *jonau > g y a n u , *jüysüy (< * jü g < *jü-) — > H *jüysüy > g y û s z û , W O T *kapuy (< *k a p -) — > H

>

*kapuy > k a p u , W O T *karoy (< *k a r-) — > H *karay > *karau > k a r o , W O T *k^apay (< *kapa-) — > H *kepey > k e p e , W O T *kawrüy (< *kawir-) — > H *kewrey > k o r o , W O T *keUy (< k el-) — > H *keUy > *keleü > *kelö > k ö ly û , W O T *kawiray (< *kawir-) — > *kewerey > kewreü > k e r ö , W O T *kücalay < (*k ü cel-) — > H *küceley > k e s e ly û , W O T *kowroy (< *k u r u -) — > H *kuroy > k o r o , W O T *ucay (< *u c-) — > H *ucay > H

o c s u , o lc s o , o c s â r o l, W O T WOT

*carlay

*cöp)

—>H

(
H *unday > *undau > o n d o , *carlay > *sarlau > s a r lo , W O T *cöpray (< *cöpar-
H

> seprö^, (a p r o -c s e p r o ) etc., W O T

"satiyci

(
b e ly e g , W O T * /s ig (< * /s /-) — > H * /s ü g > *üsüg > ü s z ö g , ü s z ö k , W O T *sivrigey

WOT

(
H

szu n y og , W O T

*sevrege > s o r e g , W O T *si^uk (< * s /^ -) *tilök^, *tilök^ (< *til-) — > H telek ^, telek^.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

—> H

*sinuk

>

*sunug

>

D e r i v a t io n a l m o r p h o l o g y

WOT

*kölcan

WOT

(
C h u v ?), E O T

*kök^arcan (< "kökercüykan

WOT

+cA

(> C h u v -s A ), E O T

1131

*kökarcüy

—

Chuv

*köker-
k ik e r ic s , k ö k ö r c s in , k ik ö c s e n y .

-A

WOT

*baka

WOT —

*bak^ga < *bak-)

(
C h u v ? -A ), E O T

*baka

—> H

-gA

> beka, W O T

*cıga

(
H

— > H csâkân y, W O T

*koryan

(
H *kapkan *koryan > k o r h â n y .

*cakan

(
k a p k â n y , k a p tâ n y , W O T

—> H

WOT WOT

(> C h u v

*as-)

-gl, -gU

(> C h u v -k A ), E O T

-gl

*aski > * a sk > â s z o k , W O T *bickı (< *bic-) — > H *bicki *bikayu (*bika- < buka-) — > H *bikay(u) > *bikau *ickü (< *ic -) — > H *ickü > e s, e sk ü , W O T *sipiryi (< *sipir-) —> H

> b ic s k e , b ic s k a , b ic s a k , W O T > b e k o , b e k ly o , W O T —> H

*sipiriy

*külülay

(
H

*talkiy

> tilo , W O T

> kü llö^.

(> C h u v ?), E O T - ( X ) g c I

*Julk- < *Jul-)

WOT


C h u v

—> H

-A ),

*Jilkuc

EOT

*Jilkus

> g y ilk o s .

-I

*cal-) — > H *caliyan > c s a lâ n , W O T * c a ti (< *cat-) — > H *ca ti > csa t, W O T *comak (< *coymak < *cokimak < coki < *cok-) — > H *comak > c s o m a k , W O T *caviri (< *cawir-) — > H ceviri > csûr^, W O T *b a y (< * b a -) — > H b â j, W O T

WOT

*caliyan

>

(< * c a li
t e n g e ly .

-(X )l

b o g ly a , b u g o ly a , b o k ly o , W O T

*sak-)

(
s z a k â ll, W O T

*bogul^ (
H

*keyikeric *urvoci

>

> k ik e r ic s , k ö k ö r c -

urvos

> orvos, W O T

(> C h u v -m ), E O T - ( X ) m

— > H barom , W O T

*Jemüc

(
H

*Jemüc

*koram (< *koru-) — > H *koram > k a r a m , W O T *ayrim (< *agir-) — > H *eyrim > *eürim > ö r e m , W O T *sima (< *siyim < *siy -) — > H sim a , (< * s â -) — > H s z a m , W O T *siyrum (< *sidrum < *sidir- < sid -) — > H siyrum > sirum > g y ü m ö lc s , W O T

>

*sirun, *sirum

> s z ir o n y .

WOT WOT

*kasmay

-m Ay

(> C h u v -m A ) , E O T

(< *k a s-) — > H

*kasmay

-mAn

WOT

>

— > Chuv

-mAk

> kozm a.

(> C h u v ?), E O T

*kadman (< *k a d -) — > H *kedmen > *ewirmen > örmen > ö r m e n y ^ , see ör.

WOT

men

-mAk

-mAn

ködm ön, W O T

*agirman

—> H

*eyir-

W O T -mü^r (> C h u v ?), E O T - m X r WOT

*Jumur (< *Jummur < Jum-)

*Jumur

—> H

> gyom or.

W O T -V^n (> C h u v -(A ) m ), E O T -X n WOT

*aritan

>

*bayan (< *bay-) *artan > a r ta n y ,

boszorkan y, W O T —> H

*cükün

—> H WOT

*berten

(
Sl >) bân ^, W O T *aritan (< *arit-) — > H *basarkan (< *basarka- < *bas-) — > H *basarkan >

*bert-)

*berten > b ö r t ö n , W O T *cikin *kiyin < *kiy-) — > H k^n.

—> H

> c s ö k ö n y (ö s ), W O T *k^n (
C h u v ?), E O T - ( X ) ^ WOT

*kata^

(
g y û lö l, or (

*taplâ

> tâ p lâ l.

W O T + A r - (> C h u v + A r -), E O T + A r -

(
H *cöprey > s ö p r ö , *kökar- < kök) — > H *kükerelc > *kökerlc > k ik e r ic s.

seprö^, W O T

*kökaralc

W O T + r A - (> C h u v + r A -), E O T + r A WOT

*opura-

(< *op) — > H

*oporo-

>

*apor-

> â p o r o d ik .

W O T + t A - (> C h u v ?), E O T + t A W O T *alday (< *alda- < *a l) — > H *alday > *ald'au > â g y u , W O T *unday (< *unda- < *u n ) — > H *unday > *undau > o n d o , W O T *vandag (< *vanda < *ü n ) — > H *vendeg > v e n d e g .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 13 4

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

6 .5 .8

F o r m a tiv e s o f d e v e r b a l v e r b s WOT

WOT

*Julk-
C h u v - A k -, -A x -) , E O T - ( X ) k —> H

*Jilkus

*sayin-

> szân^, W O T

*Julkucı

(
C h u v -A l-, -l-), E O T - ( X ) l WOT

*cıgula

*cigıl-

(
H

*awir-) — > H *evril- > ö r ü l, *kücalay (< *kücal- < *küca-) *bicil- > becsel- > b e c s ü l. (
H

*cigula

>

*ciguya

> c sig o ly a ^ , W O T

*avril-

*Jiyil- (< Jiy-) — > H *Jiyil- > *jTl- > g y û lik , W O T *küceley > k e s e ly û , W O T *bicü- (< *bic-) — > H

W O T - X n - (> C h u v -A n -) , E O T -X n

*bayin- (< *b a k -) — > H *bayin- > *b a n > bân^, b a n t, W O T *bolcan- (< *bocan > b o c s a n ik , W O T *busan- (< *busa-) — > H *busan- > b o s s z a n t , b o s s z a n k o d i k , W O T *j"wn-, *Juvun- (< *Ju-) — > H *Juvun- > *jM n- > g y o n ik , W O T *kepenek (< *kepen < *kepe-) — > H "kepenek > "köpönek (> k ö p e n y e g ) > k ö p e n y , WOT

*bolca-)

—>H

*küsan- (< "küsa-) — > H "küsen- > k ö s z ö n , W O T "sayin- (< * s a k *sayin- > szân ^, W O T "törütün (< "törüt-) > "törtün -----> H tö r te n (-ik ).

WOT

< * sa -) — > H

W O T - ( X ) r - (> C h u v - ( X ) r - , -r -), E O T - ( X ) z WOT

"sür-

(< *sü -) — > H sz û r , W O T

"tüyür-

(
C h u v -(A ) r -) , E O T WOT

"siyir>

*kawir- ("kaw-) — > H "kevir- > "ker"sirum > "sirom > s z ir o n y ,

< *sid -) — > H

"töyör-

"tög-)

-(I)r-,

—> H

"tür

>

"tör-

- ( U ) r -, - ( A ) r -

> k e r ö d z ik , k e r ö , W O T WOT

> tö r.

"töyür-

"siyrum (< "tüyür-

(< *tö g -) — > H

> "t ö r - > tö r. W O T -( A ) r k A - (> C h u v -A r k A -), E O T - ( X ) r k A -

WOT

"basarkan

(
H

"basarkan

> boszork an y.

W O T - ( X ) t - (> C h u v - ( X ) t - ) , E O T - ( X ) t -

"artat- > a rt, W O T "bolcat- (< "bolca-) — > H "bulcat- > b o c s a t , b o c s a jt , W O T "ilt- (< il-) — > H "ilt- > ö lt, W O T "Jarat- (< "Jar-) — > H "Jarat- > g y a r a t , g y a r t , W O T "Jitür- (< "Jirttür- < *Jirt- < "Jir-) — > H "Jitür- > "Jütür- > g y ö t ö r . WOT

"artat-

(< " a r t -
g y û l ö l ‘ to

1142

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

T y p e 4. E m b e d d in g w ith on e or m o re H d e v su ffs an d into th e

T complex verbal stem

—> H

*opura-

‘ to d e c a y ’ (< P T

WOT

*Jarpa-

‘ to be fır m ’ (< P T

p o d ik ‘ to g r o w stron ger’ (also

*kewir-

c o n ju g a tio n

verbal stem, dev suffand -ik conjugation

WOT

WOT

-ik

*op+(X)rA-)

— > H â p o r o d ik id.

*yarp+a-) — > H *Jarap-od-ikgyarapszi^-)

‘ to ru m in a te ’ (< P T

*kev-(I)r-)

—> H

> gyara-

*kewir-odz-ik-

id. >

k e r ö d z ik id. T y p e 5. E m b e d d in g w ith a H d en s u ff

T simplex verbal stem WOT

*op-

WOT

*cat-

—> H

den verb formative suff

‘ to k iss’ — > H â p o l,

ap-ol-

‘ to kiss, caress’

‘ to jo i n ’ — > H c s a t o l ‘ to add, jo i n ’

T h e se tw o verbs are o f o n o m a to p o e ic origin . Since the o n o m a to p o e ic w o r d s are u sed in H w ith d en su ffs (see e.g.

kaku^k

>

ka^ukh^ol-

‘ to c u c k o o ’ ), it is a lm o st i m -

p o ssib le to decide w h e th e r th ese tw o w o rd s are lo a n verbs or n ot. O n o m a to p o e ia m a y also be copied.

T simplex verbal stem WOT

*ayan-

—> H

den noun formative suff+ den verb formative suff

‘ treat w ith resp ect’ — > H a jn â r o z id.

T dev nominal stem

—> H

den verb formative suff

W e fin d m a n y ex am p les, tw o o f th e m b ein g: WOT

*bitig

WOT

*koldu

‘ letter’ (
H b etû >

‘ w h a t is b e g g e d fo r ’ (
H

‘ to sp ell’

*koldu

> k o ld u l ‘ to

b e g ’, k o ld u s ‘b e g g a r ’ In su m m a ry , the co p ied T v erb al stem s b e h a v e like H v erb al stem s o f U g r origin, as o p p o se d to v erb al stem s co p ied fr Sl an d G r m . Fr the p o in t o f v ie w o f gen eral lin gu istics, this is a rare case. W h ile T v erb al stem s d o n o t require an “em b e d d in g s u ffix ”, th e y fu n c tio n like th e U g r v erb al b ases, w h erea s Sl a n d G r m n e e d “e m b e d d ig su ffix es”, w h ic h are

denominal suffixes,

verbal stems

n o t d ev o nes. T h e use o f

d en su ffs to e m b e d v erb al stem s into oth er lan g u ag es is a c o m m o n feature. In respect o f the h yp o th esis o f the relation sh ip o f th e T ra n s-E u ra sia tic or the “A lt a ic ” lgs, this carries an im p o rta n t m e ssag e. A ft e r o n e an d a h a lf th o u sa n d years, verbs b o r r o w e d fr an u n related lg c a n n ot be d etected w ith intern al m e th o d s. T h e y are d e e p ly em b ed d ed .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L e x ic o l o g y

6.7

114 3

Lexicology

T h e L ex ico n con tain s 419 m a in entries an d 73 referen ce entries. A m o n g th e reference entries, w e fın d m a n y in stan ces o f H w o rd s w h ic h pertain to the sa m e e ty m o n as their m a in entries. In m o st cases, th e y are varian ts or dialectal co rresp o n d in g fo rm s, b u t so m e tim e s th e result o f a w o r d or sem an tic split. In th e case o f b ic sa k , b ic s k a , b ic s k e , w e h av e to a ssu m e at least three v ersio n s co p ied at d ifferen t tim es. Fr the p ersp ective o f T le x ic o lo g y , w e m u st su p p ose fo u r ders fr o n e a n d the sa m e basis

{*bıcak, *bicak, *bickı, *bıcga

/

bicka,

all fr

bi-

‘ to cu t’ ). In th e case o f H b o c s â t,

b o c s â jt , w e are dea lin g w ith tw o H v arian ts, b u t on e T e ty m o n . H k a la u z a n d k a lo z reflect the sa m e T w o r d co p ied at d ifferen t tim es an d w ith d ifferen t m e a n in g s fr d ifferen t T lgs. H k o ld u l a n d k o ld u s represent tw o H w o rd s w ith tw o d ifferen t H su ffs, b u t th e base is on e T w o r d . H g y a r a t a n d g y â r t den ote d ifferen t activities, but g o b a ck to on e an d the sa m e H c o p y o f a W O T w o r d

(*Jarat-).

H e r is o f U g r origin,

b u t its sem an tics w a s e n h an ce d b y th e h o m o p h o n o u s T w o r d . T h erefore, c o u n tin g is a lw a y s v e r y risky. N e v erth eless, w e can get a sen se o f so m e order o f m a g n itu d e.

6.7.1

Word classes

O u t o f th e 41 9 m a in entries in ou r L ex ico n , 72 are v erb s, w h ic h m a k es up 17% o f the co p ied w o r d stock, w h ile 83% are n o n -v e r b s (n o u n s, adjs an d adverbs). Papp (1 9 7 4 :5 7 ) co u n te d th e p ro p ortion s w ith in H w o r d s o f T origin. H e in c lu d e d 271 w o r d s selected fr B ârczi (1941). O u t o f all the T lw s, verbs tota lled 11% an d n o n -v e r b s ca m e to 89% . T h e ch a n ge in the p ro p ortio n o f verbs to n o n -v e r b s stem s fr th e h ig h er tota l n u m ber. T o this, w e can ad d so m e data o n the p ro p ortio n s w ith in H . A c c o r d in g to Papp (1 974: 57), a m o n g 5.623 H basic, n o n -s u ffix e d w o rd s, 7% are v erb s, 80% are n o u n s and th e rest are either adjs, adjs u sed as n o u n s, or v ic e versa. T h is d rastically ch an ges i f w e also figu re in the ders. O u t o f 14.550 lex em es th at o ccu r in P app’ s sa m p le w ith one or m o re der su ffs, 36% are verbs a n d 64 % are n o n -v e r b s. I f w e co n sid er the b a sic and d erived lex em es tota llin g 20.173 w o rd s, th e percen tage o f b a sic a n d derived verbs is 28% , w h erea s that o f n o n -v e r b s is 72% . A c c o r d in g to Papp, the p ercen ta ge o f verbs o f n o n -H orig in w ith in all verbs in H is 18% , w h ile that o f n ou n s o f fo re ig n der w ith in H n o n -v e r b s is 73% . In oth er w o rd s,

only one out o f four H nouns is o fH origin, and more thanfour out offive verbs are o fH origin. T h e se p ro p ortio n s agree w ith th ose o f H a u g e n (1 9 5 0 :2 2 4 ). A c c o r d in g to his cou n ts fo r three d ifferen t sam p les, the verb total ranges b e tw e e n 18.4% a n d 23.2% o f the co p ied lexical stock, w h erea s th e n o u n s co m e to 7 1 .7 -7 5 .5 % . (A d v e rb s, adjs, p r e p o sitions a n d in terjection s togeth er com p rise the rest). H is g u ess fo r the reason b e h in d

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1144

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

this p ro p ortio n is the greater fre q u e n c y o f th e n ou n s an d the fa ct that ch ildren learn m o re n ou n s th an verbs. Papp su gg ested (1 974: 57) that th e h ig h er percen tage o f n o n verbs stem s fr the fact that lgs c o p y w o r d s fo r th in gs rather th an activities. A ctiv itie s are exp ressed either b y origin al verbs or b y fo re ig n n ou n s w ith n ative suffs. I w o u ld ad d that verbs appear in a m o re c o m p lica ted c o n ju g a tio n a l fo r m , w h ile n ou n s occu r in a m o re sim p le d eclin ation sy ste m . It is ce rtain ly m o re d iffıcu lt to abstract fr a m o re c o m p lic a te d syste m . Sim ilar ideas w e re ex pressed lo n g ago b y W h itn e y , T esniere and others. T h e e ty m o lo g ic a l lex ic o n b y C la u so n (1 972) con tain s 10,842 ite m s (see the cou n ts in R o n a-T as 1 9 8 1 /1 :

x i ).

I f w e subtract th e erron eou s (E), the se c o n d a ry (S) a n d the

referen ce ite m s, 7.778 in d ep en d e n t h ea d ite m s rem ain . O u t o f th ese, 3 .6 6 4 are verbs, w h ic h is 4 7 % o f the total lexical stock treated. T h is u n u su a lly h ig h p ro p ortio n o w es m u c h to th e e ty m o lo g ic a l interest o f th e author. T h e n o n -v e r b s c o m e to 4 .1 1 4 item s (53% ). I f w e h a d dealt sep arately w ith verbs that figu re in ou r L ex ico n w ith a dev n o u n fo rm a tiv e su ff, w e w o u ld h a v e h a d to in clu d e 101 m o re verbs. T o these w e can ad d n o u n s w h ic h are d e v n o u n s, b u t the verb its e lf is a d ev one, as in

basarkan

— > H b o s z o r k â n y an d

Jul-, *Julk-, *Julkguci

bas-, basarka-,

— > H g y ilk o s . T h e first is

presen t in the cou n t as the e ty m o n fo r b a s z ik , b u t n o t the other. T h e W O T verb

*köker-

‘ to be or b e c a m e b lu e ’ can be fo u n d in th e n ou n s k ö k ö r c s in , k ik e r ic s an d

k i k ö c s e n y , b u t does n o t o ccu r as a verb in H . I f w e cou n t the n u m b e r o f verbs in our sa m p le th at exist as v erb al b ases o f n o u n s or as v erb s, their n u m b e r is a b ou t 170. O f cou rse, w e fin d m o re n ou n s th an 4 1 9 -1 7 0 = 249. A l l 85 den n o u n s co n tain at least tw o n ou n s. T h is a n d th e 12 n ou n s w ith d en verb fo rm a tiv es also h av e to be in cluded. T h is totals 347 n ou n s an d 170 verbs in the W O T le x ic o n , or 517 w o rd s altogether. T h u s, w e can co n clu d e that the p ro p ortio n o f verbs to n o n -v e r b s a m o n g th e W O T lw s in H is 3 3% : 67% , w h ic h is closer to w h a t o n e w o u ld expect.

6.7.2

Word stock common to Chuvash and Hungarian

A c o m p a riso n o f the C h u v a n d the H w o r d stock o f W O T der p ro m ise s in teresting results. In so m e exam p les o f W O T w o rd s, H p reserv ed th e m w h ile th ey are absen t fr C h u v . In a v e r y fe w cases, C h e r or V o ty an d Tat or B ash k co n tain the co n tin u ation

sös ‘ G ed â ch tn issfe ier für *süs < *sus < W O T *Jas — > H g y â s z , C h e r cince ‘b l ostki; kreisrunde M eta llp lâ ttc h e n ’ H g y ö n g y , C h u v ence — — Tat enJe (A g y a g â s i 2009 : 1 5 -1 9 ) , C h e r p reserv ed an earlier fo r m : C h e r sösna etc. o f th e W O T w o r d , w h erea s it d isappeared fr C h u v . C h e r

die V e rsto rb e n e n ’ sısna, V o ty syakan *sakan < W O T *Jekân — > H g y e k e n y , C h u v cakan — — V B u lg

< WOT

‘ r o g o z a ’ Chuv WOT Chuv

*aldag

ultav ‘ o b m a n ’ H b o c s â t,

— > H â g y u , but C hu v

H b o c s â n ik , C h u v

pusan- — —

Tat

pusat- — — Tat busat-, W O T *cöpüy — > H c s e p û , C h u v cüpek — — Tat cübek, *colak — > H c s o lâ k , C h u v calak, calax —— Tat culak, W O T *cök — > H c s ö k , caka —— Tat cögey, W O T *comak — > H c s o m a k , C h u v cukmar — — Tat cukmar,

*kaydu — > H g a z , C h u v xavtan — — T at kaudan, W O T *Jala----- > H g y a lâ z , C h u v yula — — Tat yala, W O T *Japayu — > H g y a p ju , C h u v yupax — — Tat yabaga, W O T *Jarlıg — > H g y a r lo , C h u v yurla — — Tat yarlı, W O T *Jıpar — > H g y o p â r , C h u v yapar — — B ash k yıpar, W O T *Jinjü — > H g y ö n g y , C h u v ence — — Tat enJe, W O T

WOT

*kapuy — > H k a p u , C h u v xapxa —— B ash k kapka, W O T *karoy — > H k a r o , Xusak —— Tat kazık, W O T *köken — > H k ö k e n y , C h u v küken —— Tat kügen, *aruslan — > H o r o s z lâ n , C h u v arıslan —— Tat arıslan, W O T *catur — > H s â to r , catar

Chuv WOT Chuv

catı^r, W O T *sirlig — > H s e r le g , C h u v sarla —— Tat sırlı, W O T *sire — > H s ö r , C h u v sara — — Tat sıra, W O T *si'rt — > H s z ir t, C h u v sart — — Tat sırt, W O T *te^ir — > H t e n g e r , C h u v tines —— Tat di^ez, W O T *tör----- > H tûr^, C h u v tüs- —— Tat tüz-. — — Tat

In so m e cases, H p reserv ed the W O T w o r d , w h ile C h u v has th e sa m e W O T w o r d co p ied fr R us: W O T WOT

*bura

— > Rus

*tawar *buraga

— > H tâ r, C h u v >

braga

— > Chuv

tavar —— Rus tovar —— paraka, O s byr^g (see

WOT

*tawar,

H b o z a ).

In a n oth er category, C h u v p reserv ed th e W O T w o r d , b u t also co p ied its co g n a te fr Tat: W O T

*Juyur- (> xerxi)

*cıgga — > H c sig a , C h u v sexre (< W O T *cakır), cakar —— Tat cıgır, W O T sar-) — > H g y u r , C h u v yur- —— Tat or B ashk, W O T *xırguy (> C h u v

Chuv

— > H h e r jo , C h u v

kepe, C huv

kapan

— — Tat

kaykar kiban.

— — Tat

O th er discrepancies in clu d e W O T

kıygır,

*agac

~

WOT

*ıgac

*kepey

> Chuv

(> C h u v

yıvas,

ti^pe!)

H â cs
H

*agaccı.

W O T w o rd s w h ic h are p resen t in H b u t absen t fr C h u v are the fo llo w in g 115 w o r d s (C u m w o rd s exclu d ed ): a la c s, â l, â p o l, â p o r o d ik , a p r o , â r tâ n y , b a lk â n y , b a lta , b e k a , b e ly e g , b e r c e l, b e s e , b e s e n y ö , b ic s a k , b ik a , b ilin c s , b^^6, b o g ly a , b o jt, b o l y , b o r , b o s s z a n t , b ö jt, b ö lc s , b ö lc s ö , b ö r t ö n , b u , b u la r , b u z a , b u n , b û v ö s , csa lit, c s a n a k , c s a ta , c s a to l, c sig e r , c sip a , c s ö s z , c s u n y a , d io , d ö l, er, e r k ö lc s , e r n y e d , g ö r e n y , g ü z ü , g y a n u , g y a p o t , g y a r m a t , g y â s z (p reserved in C her), g y i lk o s , ? g y ö z , g y u lik , g y ü m ö lc s e n y , g y u s z u , h a jo , h o m o k , ije sz t, jâ s z , k a la u z , k â liz , k a n tâ r , k a n y a r o , k a r a k â n , k a r â m , k â r o k a t o n a , k a z â r , k e b e l, k e s e ly u , k o r , k o r h â n y , k o s, k ö d m ö n , k ö ly ö k , k ö n y v , k ö p e c , k ö r t v e ly , k ü llö ^ , k ü llö ^ , o k , o lc s o , o l, o n d o , o r s o , ö ly v , ö r ö k , ö r ü l, ö r ü l, s â r k â n y , s â r m a , so k , s o ly o m , szân^, s z e s z , t â lto s , ta n â c s, tâ p lâ l, ta r, ta r lo , te r d , t e r e m , tok^, t o k ly o , t o r m a , to r o n t â l, to t, tö r , t u lo k , tu z o k , ü r g e , ü r ü , ü v e c s , v â j, v e js z e , z e r g e .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1146

W e s t O l d T u r k i c a n d H u n g a r ia n

A d d w o r d s w h ic h are presen t in C h u v b u t n o t o f W O T origin (th ey rather derived fr Tat, B ash k or Rus (25)) an d w e cou n t 138 W O T w o rd s, in c lu d in g k a r o an d t e n g e r , w h ic h h av e b e e n p reserv ed b y H b u t n o t b y C h u v . O n th e oth er h an d , there exist 246 w o r d s w h ic h o ccu r b o th in C h u v a n d in H . T h e fa ct that a lm o st tw o -th ird s (64% ) o f th e W O T w o rd s co p ied b y H h av e th eir parallel in C h u v is o f great im p o rta n ce. T h is p ro vid es a v e r y so u n d basis fo r recon stru ctin g W O T . T h e 138 W O T w o rd s present in H a n d absen t fr C h u v d em on strate a d ro p -o u t rate in C h u v , w h ic h is due to tim e a n d cu ltu ra l/h istorica l circu m stan ces.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

C h a p t e r Se v e n

W h o spoke, w h e r e a n d w h e n W est O ld T u r k ic ?

7.1

Space

In fıx in g th e region w h ere H c o p ied the W O T w o rd s, w e sh o u ld take great care w h e n u sin g lin g u istic indicators. For ex am p le, w e fin d a n u m b e r o f w o r d s in the m aterial related to p ig b reed in g (see p. 1160 b e lo w ). T h is ce rtain ly m a y p ro vid e a clu e to an en v iro n m e n t w h e re pigs co u ld h a v e b e e n bred. O f cou rse, oth er ex p lan ation s fo r the existen ce o f su ch term s in a g iv e n area are a lso p o ssib le. P ork prod u cts b ro u g h t to m arket fr elsew h ere w o u ld require w o rd s to id e n tify th em . A ls o , societies that p r o h ib it the co n su m p tio n o f p o rk m u st at least h av e a n a m e fo r the fo rb id d en a n im a l. In a n y case, m o u n te d n o m a d s w ith a great radius o f y e a r ly m o b ility can o n ly b reed pigs i f s o m e m e m b e rs o f th e gro u p (clan or tribe) rem a in in th e w in te r resorts th ro u gh o u t th e year. E v e n m o re rem arkable th an the p ig b re e d in g term s, h ow ever, is th e h igh n u m b e r o f w o r d s that fa ll u n d er the te r m in o lo g y o f agriculture, m o re specifically, that o f viticu ltu re. B ut b efore w e attem p t to a n a ly ze th e m , w e first h a v e to collect w o r d s that reflect th e b o ta n ica l en v iro n m en t. I h op e I h a v e d em o n stra ted in tw o papers (R on a-T as 2004; 2005 c) that the b o tan ica l term s c o m m o n in W O T , A l an d H , i f ch eck ed again st data fr arch eob ota n y , can sa fe ly be u sed to fix the territory o f lin guistic contacts. It is w e ll k n o w n that b o ta n ica l term s an d th eir m e a n in g m a y ch a n ge o ver tim e. T h e G r fo r m that reg u la rly correspon ds to IE it carries the m e a n in g ‘ o a k ’ . Sl

buk^

*b^aHk’o

‘b e e c h ’ is

(po^yöç, (pnyoç,

y et

m e a n s ‘b e e c h ’, b u t its p h o n o lo g ic a l structure is

irregular an d it is a lw fr G r m . T h e H n a m e o f the ‘ h a w th o r n ’ w a s g y ü m ö l c s e n y u n til the en d o f the M id d le A g e s , b u t later it w a s d isp la ced b y Sl

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

galagonya.

1148

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

H

WOT

Al

Os

köris ‘ash tree, Fraxinus

*kevrüc < *kebrüc

*kevrüs

k ^ rz

som ‘cornel, Cornus

*cum

*cum

cym, cu m ^

körte , körtvely ‘pear, Pyrus

*kertve, *kertveliy

*kertve

k^rdo, kerttu

kökeny ‘blackthorn, Prunus spinosa’

* kökün

*kökün

kakon, kokoj^, koko

kom lo ‘hops, H um ulus lupulus

*ku m lay

*Xum alag

x o m ^ ll^ g , x u m ^ l^ g

*Jek en

Jeğen, Jegejn e

gyekeny ‘bulrush, Typha’

*Jekün

bükk ‘beech, Fagus’ < bik

*bik

gyüm ölcseny ‘hawthorn’, Crataegus

*Jem ilcen

gyertyân ‘hornbeam, C arpinus betulus’

*Jartayan

gyûrû ^ ‘maple, A cer; cornel, Cornus’

*Je r e Y

dio ‘walnut, Ju g la n s ’

*Jİgay

? m ogyoro ‘hazelnut, Corullus avellana’ *m unaraY < *m u yur komocsin ‘timothy grass, Phlenum sp.’

*kam ilcan

tül arch ‘oak’, tölgy ‘oak, Q uercus’

^yûz, ^ n go z^ *kam il ‘reed’ qam il, qam il *tülJ

tûldz, to ld z^

T ab le 7.1: B ota n ica l te r m in o lo g y in H , W 0 T , A l a n d O s

O n e isola te d term says a lm o st n o th in g . H o w ev er, a relative ly large n u m b e r o f b o ta n ica l term s establish a w e lc o m e fo u n d a tio n fo r a cau tiou s co n clu sio n . I f w e c o m pare th e n a m es w ith p a le o b o ta n ica l fın d in g s, it b e c o m e s clear that th e

oak

an d the

beech w e re

ash tree,

the

p resen t in the p e rio d w h e n the H u n g arian s m ig ra te d w ith in

three region s: (1) T h e K u b a n -D o n region ; (2) th e so u th -e a st part o f th e C rim e a n p en in su la; a n d (3) the reg io n w e st o f the D n iester (see a detailed treatm en t in R o n a Tas 2004; 2005c). O f the three reg io n s, o n ly th e first can b e ch o sen i f w e take into a cco u n t the h istorical data o n the A la n s , Turks a n d H u n g arian s. H u n g arian s w e re n ev er o n the C r im e a n p en in su la fo r lo n g er p eriod s, a n d the territory w e st o f the D n ie ste r w a s their last place o f settlem en t b efore th e y in v a d e d th e C arp a th ia n B asin. T h e entire te r m in o lo g y o f g eog rap h ica l o b jects is lackin g. N o w o rd s fo r la n d scape, river, sea, m e a d o w , nature, clo u d , rain, s n o w etc. can b e fo u n d . T h e o n ly w o r d o f im p o rta n ce is H t e n g e r ‘ sea ’, w h ic h , at the sa m e tim e, is th e o n ly k n o w n fo r m ; b o th C h u v an d M o reflect a z -fo r m

(tines an d teygis,

r -T

w ord-

resp). W e fin d tw o w o rd s

in the L e x ico n w h ic h d en o te fish liv in g in the B lack Sea a n d in the lo w e r reaches o f th e rivers flo w in g in to the B lack Sea: s ö r e g an d tok^ ‘ stu rg e o n ’ . B oth m a y pertain to W O T 1 or W O T 2 , b ecau se th e fin al

-g

H has a th ird w o r d fo r the sa m e fish ,

in s ö r e g ca m e in to this p o sitio n secondarily.

viza,

w h ic h is o f u n k n o w n origin. T h e n a m es

o f fish m a y ch an ge, as w e k n o w fr lE studies. B u t here the data b ea r each oth er out.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T im e

7.2

1149

Time

T h e m a teria l offers p ossib ilities fo r a relative ch ro n o log y . A m o n g th e bo tan ica l term s, w e fin d fiv e w o rd s w h ic h reflect W O T / j / : g y e k e n y , g y ü m ö lc s e n y , g y e r t y â n , g yû rû ^ an d d io (< g y i v o ). T h is p a ves th e w a y fo r the n e x t step. W e h ave, in c lu d in g th e a b ov e fiv e, altogeth er 36 w o rd s in th e L e x ico n w ith th e sa m e p h on etic feature. E ven i f w e exclu de six or sev en o f th e m b ecau se th e y are debatab le, this is su fficien t to d ra w fu rth er co n clu sio n s. W O T / j / ch a n g ed th ro u gh / c / to / c / later and this p a la ta lize d /C / w a s ad ap ted b y L A H to the p a la ta lize d so u n d / s / , w h ic h later

*sala- > *sâl9- > H szel-

b e c a m e d ep alatalized / s / . See e.g. P F U g r

*sll-,

> P V og —> LAH

*sel

P O sty

*sül-)

> EAH

P U gr

*sâla-

(> P O U g r

‘ to slice’, W O T l

*Jel

>

*sîl-, *sülW O T 2 cel

> H s z e l ‘w i n d ’ . A l l w o r d s in w h ic h th e H p h o n e m e / s / correspon ds to

W O T / j / > > C h u v / s / are later (W O T 2 ): s z â r n y , s z e l, s z e r , s z e r û , s z ö lö an d sz û c s. N u m e r ic a l statem en ts are a lw a y s risky, b u t th e fa ct that P T / y / > W O T / j / > C h u v / s / is represen ted b y 30 w o rd s w ith / j / > /d V in th e earlier p o rtio n o f lw s a n d b y six w o r d s w ith / s / in the later grou p indicates th at the largest n u m b e r o f w o r d s w e re co p ied in th e first period . C a n w e refin e this? In th e a b ov e b o tan ica l list, w e fin d s o m ‘ co rn el’, w h ic h is in ev id en ce in the earliest H d o cu m e n ts (1 001, 1015, etc.). It fo rm s part o f a w id e H w o r d -fa m ily , p a rtly o f T orig in (s o m , s o m ly o ) , p a rtly alread y w ith H su ffs

(Somos,

s o m o g y ) . A s w e h av e

seen a b ov e (pp. 1 0 8 8 -1 0 9 3 ) W O T /C / w a s co p ied in to the H sy ste m as /C /, w h ic h later ch a n ged , a lo n g w ith all P U g r /C / so u n d s, to / s / in th e initial p o sitio n (see p. 1089): PFU gr

(-d

*capp3- >

PU gr

*capp3- (n ot

in P O U g r) > E A H

"sapa- >

H

sâpad- ‘ to

tu rn p a le ’

is a H s u ff). H w o rd s in w h ic h H / s / correspon ds to W O T /C / are: sa r lo , sa jt, sa ru ,

s â to r , seprû ^, s o k , s o ly o m a n d sû r u . T h e n u m b e r o f w o rd s w ith an initial / s / w a s a u g m e n te d w ith W O T w o r d s that co n tain / s / to total 30 w o rd s, or, i f w e exclu de the d eb a ted e ty m o lo g ie s, 2 5 - 2 6 . Later, W O T /C / ch a n g ed to a p a la ta lize d /C// . T h e p ala ta liza tion o f W O T /C / m u st h a v e o ccu rred later th an the / j / > /C / ch an ge. B ecau se o f the stron g p ala ta liza tion o f /C / > /C /, it w a s taken over as / c / an d b e c a m e /C / in H , tog eth er w ith the P U g r / c / phonem e. W O T 1 /j/ —

E A H /j7 > / d '/

W O T 1 /C / —

L A H /C / > H / s /

W O T 2 / j / > /C / —

L A H /s / > H /s /

W O T 3 /C / > /C / —

L A H /C / > H /C /

A s w e can see, W O T / j / a n d /C / c o m b in e d in C h u v , b u t relative ly late. U n til n ow , w e h av e n o t fo u n d w o rd s in V B u lg w h ic h co n ta in e d W O T /C / in the initial p o sition , th erefore w e ca n n ot d ecide w h e n th e m e rg er o f th e tw o p h o n e m e s occu rred there. In

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1150

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

H

LAH

: EAH < PUgr

Chuv

:W O T 3 /d '/ < /]/

/C /. W h ile a stron g p ala ta liza tion o ccu rred in th e V o lg a reg io n , w e w itn ess a dep a lata lization in th e L A H , P U g r / c / > H /C / an d P U g r / s / > H / s / , w h ic h occu rred in the last ph ase o f L A H . A m o n g th e 36 w o r d s co p ied b y H w ith an initial / j / , o n ly on e has p reserv ed a fin al guttu ral stop (g y e r m e k ) , an d this is a m u c h d eb a ted e ty m o lo g y . Since w e do n o t k n o w the orig in o f the C h u v w o r d

*sarmak,

w h ic h is m o st p r o b a b ly co n n ected

w ith th e H w o r d , w e can exclu de it fr fu rth er in v estig a tio n s. It is clear th at all w o rd s c o p ied in the W O T l p e rio d lost their fin al guttu ral, w h ic h w a s o rig in a lly a stop, either / g / or / k / in PT. T h e sa m e h old s true fo r W O T 2 . N o n e o f th e w o rd s w h ere H h as an initial / s / in p lace o f W O T / j / > /C / p reserv ed a fin al guttural. T h ere is o n ly on e w o r d c o m m o n to A l an d L A H w h ic h lost its fin al guttural: k o m lo ‘ h o p s ’ . H o w ev er, k o m lo is a v e r y o ld m ig ra tin g cultural w o r d , so it does n ot h elp m u c h in our case. T h e fact is th at O s p reserv ed its fin al gu ttu ral co n so n a n t and C h u v an d H lost theirs. A n o th e r , slig h tly d ifferen t case is that o f a gro u p o f w o rd s in w h ic h H / s / corresp o n d s to W O T /C /. In su ch instan ces, W O T /C / w a s taken o n as /C / and, as w e h ave seen , ch a n g ed w ith P U g r /C / to / s /. W i t h o n e excep tion , the fin al gu ttu ral disappeared (s a r lo , sa ru , seprû^, s o m l y o a n d s û r u ), an d it w a s p reserv ed in o n e case (se re g ). T h e typ ica l C h u v ch an ge / s / > / s / b efore / i / , /i'/ an d / i ^ / < / â / is reflec ted in the fo llo w in g H w o rd s:

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T im e

H

115 1

WOT

EOT

Chuv

sâr‘

‘mud, marsh’

sar

* s i^ r

*saz

su r

sâr"

‘yellow’

sar

* s i^ r i

*saz

su ra

sârkâny ‘dragon’

sarkan

* s ia r k a n

*sazakan

-

sebes

‘fast, quick’

sebes

*s ip

*s ip

se p

sert

‘to injure, hurt’ ser-t-

*s ir-

*siZ-

su r-

seper

‘to sweep’

seper-

*s ip ir -

*s ip ir -

sapar-

serke

‘nit’

serke

* s ir k e

* s ir k â

sarka

serte

‘bristle’

s e r te

* s ir t

* s ir t

sart

s^k

‘even, flat’

s ık

* s ık

* s ik

âsâx

sima

‘smooth’

sim a

* s ım a

* s iy m a

sam a

sio

‘running water’ sio

*sıu

* su b

siv

serleg

‘cup’

s e r le g

* s ir lig

* sir

sar

sör, ser

‘beer’

sör, s e r * s ir e

* s ir a

sara

soreg

‘sterlet (fish)’

söreg

* s iv rig ey *siv iz °

süly

‘scurvy’

sül'

*s iy ü l

*sig il, s ö g ö l s a k la , sâ k l'â , s e k e l

süv

‘uncle’

süv

* s iY

* s i^ il

sü rekkey

s a lla m

T ab le 7.3: H , W O T a n d C h u v sibilants b efore p r im a r y a n d se c o n d a ry / i /

In 13 out o f 16 cases, H / s / correspon ds to C h u v / s /. In three instan ces, H p reserved W O T / s / an d C h u v u sed / s / . T w o C h u v w o rd s,

sar

(cf. s e r le g ) an d

sara

(cf. sö r ), are

Tat lw s in C h u v . In fiv e cases (sâr^, sâr^, s â r k â n y , se r t an d s ö r e g ), w e fın d rh otacism . In the case o f H se r t, w e see that C h u v con tain s / s / , bu t it also features / r / in stead o f E O T / z / . T h is m e a n s that, w ith the ex cep tion o f s e r t (w ith an e t y m o lo g y that is n o t en tirely airtight), H a n d C h u v share a c o m m o n featu re: in stea d o f P T / s / , b o th h a v e / s / b efore a p r im a r y an d sec o n d a ry / i / . T h e w o rd s w ith / s / in place o f / s / w e re co p ied later th an the W O T ch an ge / s / > / s / b efore a p r im a r y a n d se c o n d a ry / i / . Let us n o w see th e oth er side o f the coin , w o r d s w h ic h h a v e either an ı-so u n d or a lo n g / â / > / i ^ / after the initial / s / an d in w h ic h the / s / > / s / ch a n ge did n o t occur. Chuv

sum

d en otes ‘ scet, (ust.) m n o g o d en eg , b o g a tstv o , kapital, (u st.) m e ra sceta

n ito k v p rjaze, Cest', poCet, u v a z e n ie ’ (C h u v ),

sum, som II

‘ rubl' (a ssig n a c ija m i)’,

sum

‘ ru bel (papirosru bel); R u bel (P a p ie r-R u b el)’ (C h u v P ), that is ‘ accou n t, su m , a lot o f m o n e y , w e a lth , capital, the m easu re o f th e su m , th read in the y a rn , h on ou r, etc., r o u b e l’ . T h is w a s a term o f taxation . It o rig in a lly d en o te d th e a m o u n t o f tax. T h e tax c o lle c to r w a s n a m e d

samci, w h ic h

w a s fix e d as D B u lg

aa^f^ç

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

[sam p ses] ‘b u lgarisch e

1152

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

H

WOT

EOT

Chuv

szâl

‘raft’

sal

*sal

* sal

su l

szâm

‘number’

sam

*sâm

*sân

su m

szâr

‘pale, bald’

sar

*sâr

* saz

sar

szesz

‘fume’

ses

*sis

* sis

-

szep

‘beautiful ’

se p

*s ip

*s ip

se p

sz^n

‘colour’

sin

*sın

* sın

sa n

szirony

‘thin hide rope’ siro n

*s ıy ru m

*s îd r ım

say ar-

szirt

‘rock’

* sır t

* sırt

sart, s a r t

* s iy a k

san a

sir t

szunyog ‘mosquito’

su n o g * s ıy u k

T ab le 7.4: W o r d s w ith p reserv ed / s / b efore * / i / a n d * /a / in H

W ü r d e ’,

sampsi

id. (8 6 9 /8 7 0 ) (M o ra v c sik 1 9 8 3 /2 : 266) an d Rus

samcij

‘ upravljaju scij

h o z ja js tv o m ’ (F asm er 1 9 6 4 -1 9 7 3 /3 : 554). T h is m e a n s that th e w o r d w a s in c o m m o n u se in the K h a za r E m p ire, an d later a m o n g the V o lg a a n d D a n u b e B u lgars, fr w h ere it w a s c o p ied into O C h S l. H p reserv ed this m e a n in g in th e exp ression

szâmos joszâg,

szâmos âllat,

w h ic h is a k in d o f stan dard fo r an im a ls. A fu ll-g r o w n h orse, c o w or

o x h a d the v a lu e o f one, w h ic h w a s eq u al to tw o y o u n g an im a ls (foa ls or calves) or to fiv e or six sm a ll a n im a ls (sh eep or g oa ts) old er th an one year. Peasants h a d to p a y th e rent fo r th e pasture acco rd in g to this sy ste m . T h e h e rd sm a n in ch arge o f p a y m e n t w a s the

szâmadö.

T h is sy ste m can be traced b a ck to an earlier tax a tio n sy ste m . T h e

C h u v w o r d fo r ‘ n u m b er, a m o u n t’ is T at

(jisap, isap)

xisep,

an A r w o r d

(h.isâb) w h ic h

ca m e th ro u gh

in to C h u v (Sch erner 1977: 32, 56).

O n e reason w h y C h u v an d H h a v e / s / an d n o t / s / in s z â m , m a y b e that b o th c o p ied it fr a th ird T lg. G iv e n th e h istorical b a ck g rou n d , this c o u ld o n ly b e K h az. H o w e v e r, the oth er reason m a y b e that, th o u g h the v o w e l is lo n g in E O T , it w a s sh orten ed ea rly o n in W O T . T h is can b e rein forced b y the fact that th e b a sic verb a lso con tain s / s / :

su-

‘ sCitat', poCitat', priC ityvat' n a g o v o r; to cou n t, reckon , v alu e,

n u m b er’. H s z â l ‘ ra ft’ tells a sim ilar story. B o th C h u v a n d H h av e / s /. T h e len g th o f the / a / is sec o n d a ry in H . T h e sh orten in g o f / a / o ccu rred in W O T . In th e case o f H sâr^, s â r g a ‘ y e llo w ’ an d s z â r ‘y e llo w ish , p a le ’, w e fin d b o th in C hu v. In C h u v ,

sur

an d

sar

sur

‘ w h ite ’ a n d

sar

‘ se r y j’

stan d in o p p ositio n , H sz â r d isappeared in M H bu t

o th erw ise H an d C h u v are in agreem en t. H s z â r an d C h u v

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

sar b o th

g o b a ck to W O T

T im e

H sz^n ‘ face, outer lo o k , c o lo u r ’ an d C h u v fr W O T

*sın

1 15 3

san

id. are co m p arab le. B o th derive

a n d the ch an ge /i7 > / i / did n o t o ccu r in W O T , thus / s / re m a in e d /s /.

sart ‘ h o lm , gorka; hill, rock, tu sârce ‘ crest o f a m o u n ta in ’

T h e e q u iva len t o f H s z ir t ‘ rock, c liff’ is b u t C h u v also con tain s

şart

‘ crest’,

crest’ in C h u v, p reserv ed in a

dial. In contrast, H h as s e b e s ‘ fast, q u ic k ’ an d s z e p ‘ b e a u tifu l’ , w h ile C h u v o n ly has

sep

‘ h oro sij, k ra siv yj; g o o d , b e a u tifu l’, all three b e in g fr W O T

*sip

> *sip. O n ly

H s z u n y o g an d s z ir o n y h av e eq u iva len ts w ith / s / in p re se n t-d a y C hu v. T h is m a y m e a n th at the / s / > / s / ch an ge b efore a p r im a r y an d sec o n d a ry / i / w a s n o t co m p lete du rin g the tim e o f the T - H con tacts b efore th e C on q u est. O n th e o th er h an d , the sh orten in g o f the lo n g / â / h a d b eg u n . T h is m e a n s that

sâ-

becam e

sa-

earlier th an

/ â / b e c a m e /i ^ /. A s w e h av e seen a b ov e (p. 1093), E O T * / y / - correspon ds to D B u lg an d V B u lg / j / a n d to C h u v / s /. In su ch cases, H / s / co m e s fr H * / s /- , w h ic h rep laced th e stron g ly p a la ta lize d W O T 3 / c / < / j / . W e also see that the fin al gu ttu ral disappears.

H

LAH

WOT3

Chuv

WOT1

EOT

szârny < * s â m

su r â m * ja g rın

ya(g )rın

szel

< *sel

szerû

sil

* je l

y el

< *s e r e ü — *c ü r ü y >

sere

*Jü rü y

yüzük

szolo

— * c e le y > < * s ö le ü —

si-

*Je l e r

y e le k , y e g le k

szûcs

< * s e ü c i — *c iy c i >

sev ese

*Jiy ci < Jü y ic i y ip c i, y ig c i

T ab le 7.5: H / s / in p lace o f E O T / y /

R etu rn in g to the affricate /C /, w e can co n clu d e that the H ch an ge /C / > / s / lasted a lo n g tim e a n d w a s o n ly co m p le te d du rin g the W O T 3 p eriod , or ev en later. It m a y h a v e fin ish ed in so m e H dials later th an in others. It m a y h a v e lasted in E O H after th e C on q u est. T h e guttu ral seem s to be p reserv ed in w o rd s w h ic h oth erw ise pertain to W O T l 2: s ö r e g , s e r le g a n d s^k. H s ö r e g corresp on d s to

sevrik

‘ s e v rju g a ’, a n d Rus

sevrjuga reflects

sürekkeypulâ

a fo r m

*sürekey.

‘ sterljad’, n o t to C h u v

H s e r le g is a w a n d e rin g

w o r d o f C h orig in w ith a T suff. I w ill return to s^k. In o n e case, / g / ch a n g ed to / w / > / v / in s ü v as it d id in ü v e c s . H p reserv ed th e on e b u t last stage o f th e ch an ge: * /g / > / y / > / w / > / v / > / 0 /. W h a t ty p e o f guttu rals did W O T u se? A s w e can see, in all cases w h e re E O T h ad a guttu ral stop in the w o r d -fin a l p o sitio n , C h u v lost the fin al guttural. Let us check th ose w o r d s w h ic h con tain a gu ttu ral fin al in H .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

115 4

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

six, câxâ, H c s ö k ik , C h u v sak-, H k e k , C h u v kavak, H o k , C h u v deest, H s^k, C h u v sâx, eşek, etc., H sz e k , C h u v sak, H s z ö k ik , C h u v sik-, H tok^, C h u v deest, H ? u g , C h u v üxe, üke. W O T / g / d isappeared in the fin al p o sitio n : H b ö , In m o n o s y lla b ic w o rd s, / k / is p reserv ed in the fin al p o sitio n : H c sa k , C h u v

etc., H csök^, C h u v

C h u v (em )p ü , H b o g , C h u v

pu,

H b u , C h u v deest.

T h e case is d ifferen t w ith p o ly sy lla b ic w o rd s. A c c o r d in g to the n o rm a l corresp o n d e n ce, the fin al gu ttu ral disap p eared in H an d in C h u v : H b o r ju , C h u v EOT

buzag(u),

H d is z n o , C h u v

sısna,

T

*yasnag,

H eke, C h u v

aka,

T

pâru,

akag,

etc.

(see pp. 1076, 1 0 8 1 -1 0 8 3 ). In so m e cases, w e fin d the w o r d w ith o u t a gu ttu ral in C h u v , w h erea s its H co rresp o n d in g fo r m p reserv ed the guttu ral: H s e r e g , C h u v H üszög, C huv

âsâ.

sar,

S o m e o f these w o r d s c o n tain ed a fin al v o w e l, w h ic h disappeared

in on e w a y or anoth er: H â s z o k Tat, B ash k

süre

(cf. C h u v

‘W e b e r s p u le ’ W O T palâ, pallâ (see b e ly e g ). T h e w o r d s s ü v

> Chuv

( -wi) > C h u v

*cüri

(
*eUiw > *belüy > *belüw > V B u lg *belü a n d ü v e c s w e re co p ied aro u n d

th e tim e o f this phase. T h a t m e a n s that there w a s n o ch an ge in this p o sitio n o n the W O T side b e tw e e n 1 a n d 3, b u t H ch a n g ed in the sa m e p o sitio n a n d W O T / y / w a s su bstitu ted b y H / g / in th e W O T 2 - 3 period . T h e W O T gu ttu ral in the sy lla b le -fin a l p o sitio n ch a n g ed later th an th e o n e in the w o r d -fin a l p o sitio n / g d / > / y 5 / — > / y z / > /V 'z / (t u z o k an d b u z a ) a n d W O T / y / th en b e c a m e / w / (see s ü v an d ü v e c s ). Let us ch eck th e case o f the loss o f th e fin al guttu ral u sin g A l. W e fin d a fe w

gazdag ‘ ric h ’, mereg ‘p o is o n ’, reg ‘ a lo n g tim e reszeg ‘ d ru n k en ’ . I f W O T / g / p ro d u c e d / 0 / in b isy lla b ic w o rd s,

w o r d s w ith guttu ral fin als (see § 8.9): a g o ’,

üveg ‘ g la ss’

an d ?

w h y is this n o t th e case w ith the A l w o r d s? E ith er the A l w o rd s pertain to th e W O T 3 p eriod , or i f th e y w e re earlier there h ad to exist a d ifferen ce b e tw e e n th e finals.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T im e

1155

H

WOT

Chuv

EOT

ârok

*aru k

a r ık

* a r ık

âltalag

* a ltılıg

belyeg

* b â lâ g

csanak

*çan ak

gyermek

*jâ rm â k

hurok

*u rok

köldök

* k in d ik

kölyök

* k ö lc â k

* a lt ılık p a lâ , p a l â k

*b â lâ k

*c a n a k sarm âk

*y ârm âk

* u ru k * k in d ik

kâvapa

*kösâk

köpönyeg, köpeny * k e p e n e k

*k e p e n e k

örök

*ü rü k

*ü rü k

serleg

* s ir lig

s â r (â)

* sirlig

sereg

* c e r ig

sar

* c â r ig

süv

*sü w < * s iy

s â llâ m

* s i^ il

szunyog

* s'i^uk

sân a

* s iy â k

telek*

* tilö k

c e le

* tilö k

tûzok

* to y S a k

üszög, üszök

* isig

üvecs

*ö w e c

vendeg, see eno

*v ân d âg

v im e

*ü n dâg

vertelek

*v e r tü lü k

v ite le k

* ö r tü lü k

*tog d ak âsâ

* isig *ö g e c

Table 7.6: W O T gu ttu ral fın als in L A H

Final / g / appeared relative ly late in th e P U g r stock o f H : H

-Y > 0:

*say)

PFU gr

*suk3

> EAH

"suya

PFU gr

*sa^k3-

>

> PU gr

*suw9

*suy9

> H

szü

(> P O U g r ?

*suy

‘w o o d w o r m ’,

> P V o g *sou, P O sty

szuvas

‘ d ecay ed , cari-

o u s’. H

-g:

*sa^k-,

P O sty

sö^k-)

‘ to b rea k ’ > P U g r > EAH

*sa^ga-

>

*sa^ka*saga-

(> P O U g r

> H

szeg-

*se^k-

> P V og

‘ to b reak (bread

or s o m e b o d y ’ s n eck), h e m ’ .

-k:

PFU gr

*pukk3

*pöy)

> EAH

*fuka

H

> PU gr > OH

*pukka

fu k

> H

(> P O U g r

fo k

*püy-

> P V og

*püp,

‘ cape, eye o f a n e e d le ’ .

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

P O sty

1156

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

F rom th e ab ov e, it is clear that H rep laced W O T / y / w ith H

-ys

du rin g W O T l and

W O T 2 b ecau se o f th e H rule o f the o p en syllable. Later, / y / d isappeared th ro u g h a d ip h th o n g . A l / g / w a s su bstitu ted b y H /g a / in the fin al p o sition . A l / g / w a s a stop

-Vg

a n d n o t a spirant in the fin al p o sition . T h u s A l

-V g . A ft e r the s lo w disappearance o f H / y / , W O T WOT

-Vy

w a s p reserv ed th ro u gh

-Vy

-Vga

as

w a s rep laced b y H - Vg. W h e n

ch a n g ed to - V w , H co p ied it as -V w . H / a / disap p eared first after spirants

like / y / . Final / y / is p reserv ed in th e

azah

and

meneh,

Foundation Deed

o f th e A b b e y o f T ih a n y (1055) in

feu an d gisnav, in munorau, monarau an d ferteu

bu t / y / a lrea d y disap p eared in

d ip h th o n g (see d is z n o ), as w e ll as in

w h ic h w e fin d a (see B ârczi 1951:

117; Z e llig e r 2005).

PT 1.

2. 3.

4.

WOT

H

-^k

>

-Vg

> -V y ^

-VYs

>

-VV >

-Vg

> -V g

> -V y ^

-VYs

>

-VV >

-Vk

> -V g

> -V y ^

-V g

-Vg

> -V g

> -V y ^

-V g

-Vk

>

-Vk

>

-Vk

^

-Vk

-Vg

> -V y

>

-Vw

^

-Vw

Table 7.7: W O T gu ttu ral fin als an d their H ad aptation

Labial v o w e ls ch a n g ed to dip h th o n g s in the initial p o sitio n a n d later to o k o n a p rosth etic / v / in C h u v (see p. 1102). W e fin d 34 W O T w o rd s in w h ic h th e initial lab ial did n o t ch an ge to / v / . Four o f th e m ch a n g ed th eir initial v o w e l to H / â / or / â / : a p r o , a ra t, â p o l an d â p o r o d ik . T w o are o f C u m origin (o n t o k an d ö z ö n ). A m o n g th e r em a in in g 28 w o rd s, tw o are debatable. A m o n g the r em a in in g 26 w o rd s, in m o st cases th e fin al guttu ral d isappeared (id ö < (h u r o k
> / s / ch an ges occu rred late, H first co p ied / l c / ( W O T 1 - 2 ) an d later ( W O T 3 ) / l / . T h e w o rd s d e l, d ö l a n d g ö r e n y , tog eth er w ith ? g a z , ? g ö d e n y , g ü z ü , a n d d a ra , pertain to the W O T 3 period . I f the e ty m o lo g y o f g a z can be so lid ified , th en it pertains to th e grou p b u z a an d tu z o k , w h ere P T / d / a lrea d y ch a n g ed to / 5 / b efore / y / an d /k / w a s c o p ied as /k /. T h ere are tw o b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s in th e list o f b o ta n ica l term s (k o m lo an d k o ­ m o c s i n ) w h ic h w e re c o p ied w ith the initial stop /k /. O f th e 76 w o r d s b e g in n in g w ith / k /, 38 are o f fr o n t-v o c a lism an d 38 o f b a c k -v o c a lism . I f w e p lace into this fra m e w o rk th e fiv e w o r d s co p ied b y H w ith / y / - > / h / - , w e fin d a n oth er ch ro n o lo g ica l device. T h e / k / > / y / — > / y / > / h / ch an ge o ccu rred later th an P U g r / s / > / h / > / o / . T h e sm a ll q u a n tity o f w o rd s w ith / h / a n d so m e special q u estion s a ssocia ted w ith th e m p o in t to a W O T dial. T h e / k / > / y / featu re in b a c k -v o c a lic w o rd s is regu lar in all V B u lg inscription s an d in C h u v . T h e co p y in g o f b a c k -v o c a lic / k / m a y h a v e b e g u n in W O T 1 (k a n y a r o , k a p u , k a r o , k o m lo a n d ? k o r o ). It m a y h a v e lasted un til th e appearan ce o f th e C u m a n s. In th e C u m layer, w e fin d k o b a k w ith a p reserv ed fin al guttu ral, as in the oth er C u m w o r d s: b a r â g , c sa b a k , o n t o k a n d s z â n d o k . T h e W O T ch a n ge /k / > / y / b e g a n in a dial o f W O T (h a jo , h a r a n g , h e r jo a n d h o m o k ) , later it w a s g e n e r­

*k'irk > V B u lg x^rx > C h u v x^rex h^d ‘b rid g e’ < *x^d / b / in th e in terv oc alic p o sitio n (k o b o z ) a n d the p reserv ation o f / z / in b o z a , ö z ö n an d tö z e g . H e in c lu d ed rules in th e in v estig a tio n w h ic h o n ly a p p ly to P N s an d G N s su ch as / y / in the initial p osition . T h e p reserv ation o f / v / < / g / in the w o r d ü v e c s in stea d o f th e exp ected

*ucs is

su rely

a sign o f a n o t v e r y ancien t origin , p erh aps, acco rd in g to h im , fr an O tt dial. T h is is n o t v e r y p robab le. I agree w ith B en k o (1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 1591) w h o , fo r reason s o f w o r d g e o g r a p h y a n d history, ex clu d ed O tt in this case. T h e w o r d s ü v e c s an d s ü v s h o w the W O T 3 ch a n ge / y / > / w / . T h e loss o f the guttu ral e lem en t o f / q / in P T

*si^ek

sunug

— > H s z u n y o g ), t o -

geth er w ith th e preserv ation o f b o th / s / b efore / i / an d o f the fin al guttu ral, p ro m p te d Ligeti to su gg est a Pech orig in (1 9 8 6 :1 0 ; b u t 1986: 96 irregular, n o t K ip). Ligeti linked th e v o ic in g o f initials as in d a r a to the Ü^z lg. T h e n a m e Ü^z is a late fo r m o f O g u z a n d h as b e e n n o te d in th e H sources since 1192. In so m e Lat sources, th e sa m e grou p is called “ B lack C u m a n s ”, b u t this o n ly m e a n s that th e y are n o t id en tical w ith the C u m a n s k n o w n to th e H author. A l l G N data c o n n ected w ith Ü z w e re co llected b y K r i s t o -M a k k -S z e g f û ( 1 9 7 3 -1 9 7 4 : 2 1 - 2 2 ) . T h e m ig ra tio n o f this grou p to the C a rp a th ia n B asin o ccu rred earlier th an the M o n g o l in v a sio n in 1 2 4 1 -1 2 4 2 . T h e v o ic in g o f / t / a n d / k / in the initial p o sitio n ca n n ot b e separated fr the tw o w o r d s w ith la m b d a c ism , d e l (E O T

düli)

*küzen, b u t godan, M o kotan).

rh ota cism , g ö r e n y (cf. E O T (E O T

*tüs,

but T k m

düşlem,

T tD

düs,

Tuv

dü"s,

Mo

düs-, T u v düs-, M o tüsi-), an d o n e w ith T tD gözen, M o kürene), as w e ll as g ö d e n y

an d d ö l (E O T *tü s-, b u t T k m , A z , T t

kotan,

Tkm , A z

O n the oth er h an d , the fin al H / a / in d a r a

in p lace o f W O T /i'/ sh o w s that it m u st h av e b e e n co p ied at a tim e w h e n H fin al / i / sou n d s a lrea d y disappeared, a n d T /i'/ m a y h av e b e e n rep laced b y H / a / or /e /. O n the O g parallels o f d a ra , see T k m , A z

darı, T t darı,

G ag

darı.

T h e se w o r d s w e re

perh ap s m e d ia te d b y an O g lg, or pertain to a c o m m o n W O T - O g isog loss. O n other C h u v - O g isog losses, see pp. 1159. Ligeti also dealt w ith lexical p ro b le m s (1 986: 1 2 9 -1 3 0 ). S o m e im p o rta n t lexical isog losses separate the K ip an d O g lgs. T h ere are a fe w w o r d s w h ic h also appear in th e L ex ico n , fo r exam p le k ö ld ö k (
alt'inC

*alt'imins

/alt'im/

altıs

ulttâmes

7 th

*yetins > yetine

*jetimins

/Cîtem/

Ciyetis

siccemes

8 ih

*sekizins > sekizine

*sekirmins

/seYtem/

sâkir°

sakkarmes

30*^

*otuzuns > otuzunC

*oturmins

wutur°

vâtârmes

< *sekirtim , /wutur'im/

T ab le 7.8: T h e ord in al n u m b ers in D B u lg a n d V B u lg an d C h u v

T h e fo r m sextem is m u c h m u tila ted . It m a y c o m e fr *sikertim > seketim > sektim, sextem, b u t th e initial si < si^- represents an ad h o c ex p lan a tio n . T h e fırst v o w e l w a s an o p en o n e in C h u v . I f the first o f th e tw o co n cu rrin g fo rm s [vtirem b] an d [tw irem ] w a s the older one, th en it m a y h av e b e e n W O T

*oturim


toyurim

*wuturim. ~

I f the se c o n d is the older one, th en p erh aps

tokuzunc

‘ n in th ’, b u t in C h u v w e fin d

-xx-




(In scription N o . 52: 8), w h ic h has to be read

buyla

>

büle

>

th e n a m e s o f th e H kings, su ch as

Bela

(see b e lo w ). O th er read in gs (see B esev liev

1963: 241) are less probab le. A m o n g th e titles o f interest is k a la u z . O n e o f the v e r y fe w c o m m o n w o r d s is 5, 8, 10; N o . 53; an d w ith the p o ss s u ff

Kvneaı,

Kvne

KoAo^poç,

o n w h ic h see

(B esev liev 1963: 238, N o . 52: 2,

N o . 53: 5). T h e w o r d is

küpe

in EO T,

o rig in a lly ‘ a sm a ll m e ta l r in g ’ an d later ‘ a coat o f m a il’ (see C la u so n 1972: 687). In C h u v , w e fın d

kepe

‘ ru bah a, zen sk aja ru bah a, b el e, sorocka; shirt, w o m e n ’ s dress,

lin en , c a m is o le ’ < * ‘ a special d ress’, bu t Tat p reserv ed the o ld m e a n in g

köbe

‘ pancir,

k ol Cuga; coat o f m a il’ . In 1940, N e m e th p u b lish ed a p a p er in w h ic h h e c la im e d th at a sign ifican t p o r tio n o f the T lw s in H ca m e th ro u g h B u lgar-T u rk s liv in g in the

Maros

v alley , in the

so u th o f T ra n sylv an ia. T h e k ey a rg u m en t w a s the n a m e o f the d au gh ter o f th e local H prin ce G y u la , n a m e ly Sarolt, w h o b e c a m e the m o th e r o f St. Stephen (d. 1038), king o f H u n g ary . T h e id ea g oes b a ck to M e lic h , w h o su gg ested that th e n a m e s o f th e tw o daugh ters o f G y u la ,

Caroldu

an d

Saroldu,

are fr a B u lg T lg. M e lic h ( 1 9 2 5 -1 9 2 9 : 4 6 ­

4 8 ) c la im e d that Caroldu is kara+aldı an d Saroltu is sarı a n d aldı. (Geula genuit duas filias, quarum una uocabatur caroldu etaltera saroltu et sarolt fu it mater sancti regis Stephani (A n o n y m o u s , Pais 1975a: chap 27). M e lic h cited R a d lo ff ( 1 8 9 3 -1 9 1 1 /1 : 418, 4 1 2 , Tel, Shor, Tu b, K oib , K ar) Tuv

aldı

aldı

‘W i l d ’,

ag-aldı

‘ H e r m e lin ’,

alda

‘W i ld , Z o b e l’ (cf.

‘ so b ol ’ ). Ligeti w a s v e r y skeptical ab ou t the id ea (1 986: 534). T h e e ty m o lo g y

Beleknegini, Chronicle o f T h i-

w a s co rrob orated b y a n o th er n a m e o f the m o th e r o f K in g St. Stephen, w h ic h m e a n s ‘ w h ite ’

(bele)

‘D a m e, qu een ’

(knegini)

(Sl, in th e Lat

etm a r (d. 1018)). T h ere are a great m a n y details as y e t u nclear, b u t ev en i f it turns ou t that

Carolt

has n o th in g to do w ith

Carolus

(i.e. w ith the n a m e o f C h a rlem a g n e),

w h ic h o n ly occu rs as a P N in the H sources fr the 13*^ c., an d i f the n a m e

Sarolt h as

to

b e read w ith an / s / , it is so c io lin g u istica lly im p o ssib le that she a n d her retinue spoke a T id io m an d that this is the source o f a relative ly large gro u p o f the (D a n u b e ) B u lg T lw s. M o r e to th e p o in t is G y ö r ff y ’ s o p in io n (1 977: 64) that Sarolt m a in ta in e d g o o d con tacts w ith B y z a n tiu m an d w a s at least fo r m a lly b a p tized , b u t did n o t receive a C h ristian edu cation . T h e relation sh ip b e tw e e n th e H u n g arian s an d the D a n u b e B u lgars w a s h ostile b efore th e C o n q u e st (R on a-T as 1999: 3 3 1 -3 3 6 ) . T h e co n d ition s w e re n o t appropriate fo r a relative ly large a m o u n t o f w o rd s to b e copied. In a n y case, b a sed o n v e r y sca n ty m aterial, it is clear that the lg o f the D a n u b e B ulgars o f A sp a r u k h w a s n o t d ifferen t fr that o f th e B ulgars o f his b ro th er B at B ay a n , w h o rem a in ed w ith the H u n g arian s.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

W h o s p o k e W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

7.4.3

116 7

Bulgars and Khazars

T h e early H varian t o f G o m b o c z (1912b ) h a d th e H title

Regi török jövevenyszavaink Hon-

[O u r o ld Tu rkic lo a n w o rd s] (1907a). T h is w a s r e -e d ite d u n d er the n e w title

foglalâs elotti török jövevenyszavaink

[O u r Turkic lo a n w o r d s b efore th e C on q u est]

(1908). T h e se cau tiou s fo rm u la tio n s ch a n g ed in 1911 w h e n G o m b o c z o b tain ed the b o o k b y A s m a r in

Bolgary i Cuvasi

(1 902, reed ited in 2000) th ro u gh M u n k â c si. B ased

o n the traces in A s m a r in , G o m b o c z id en tifıed the characteristic features o f the O C h u v lg as / r / an d / l / in contrast to the c o m m o n T / z / a n d / s /. H e referred to O C h u v as Bulgar, u sin g the term B u lg T as an e th n o n y m an d lg n a m e to m ak e a distin ction w ith Slavic B u lgar

(Bulgarisch-Türkische Lehnwörter in der ungarischen Sprache,

1912). H e su gg ested that th e T lw s w e re c o p ied fr the lg o f the V o lg a B ulgars. A f ter 1912, G o m b o c z a d d ed n u m ero u s rem arks a n d w ro te several papers o n the topic. T h e y w e re m o s tly en titled “ O n ou r Turkic lo a n w o r d s” or “ O n ou r o ld Tu rkic lo a n w o r d s „ .” H e attem p ted to cla rify the h istorical b a ck g ro u n d in a p aper p u b lish e d in 1921. In the 1930s, h e g av e several u n iv ersity lectures o n th e top ic, a lw a y s w ith the title “ H o n fo g la lâ s elotti b o lg â r -tö r ö k jö v e v e n y s z a v a in k ”. T h e se lectures w e re p u b ­ lish ed b y Ligeti in 1960. Fr 1921 o n a n d in 1930, G o m b o c z su gg ested that the contacts occu rred an d the lw s w e re co p ied in the sou th , in the K u b a n region , o n the territory o f the O ld B u lgar state. B oth in his b o o k p u b lish ed in 1912 (1 912b ) an d in his lectures h eld 1930, h e ex clu d ed th e lg o f the K h a za rs as th e source o f the lw s in H (see k a za r). A c c o r d in g to G o m b o c z , th e K h a za rs spoke a

z- lan gu age.

T h is w a s lo n g th e o p in io n

c o m m o n ly h eld b y H sch olars, a m o n g th e m N e m e th a n d Ligeti. T h e first ch an ge m a y h a v e c o m e ab ou t in the n ev er p u b lish ed lecture, h eld b y Ligeti in 1945 at th e H u n garian A c a d e m y o f Sciences. In this paper, h e m e n tio n e d that K h a za ria n m a y b e the source o f th e T lw s in H . T h is o p in io n w a s rein forced in 1984 in a lon g er r e v ie w on G o lb -P r it s a k (1982). (T h e H v e rsio n is Ligeti (1 984) an d the E n glish v ersio n o f Ligeti (1 981) w a s p u b lish e d in 1984, b u t w a s n o t p ro o fre a d b y th e au th or a n d is fu ll o f p rin tin g errors.) In G o lb -P r it s a k (1 982), Pritsak su gg ested a great m a n y read in gs o f the H e b r e w D o c u m e n ts edited b y G o lb . T h e se readin gs a n d interpretations h av e b een criticised

in lato b y

E rdal (2 007: 9 5 -1 0 6 ) . I h av e fo u n d n o n e o f Pritsak’ s su ggestion s

acceptable an d w ill n o t cover th em . T h e ch an ges o n ly occu rred in th e 1980s. D isserta tio n s b y G o ld e n (1 980) an d L u d w ig (1 982) co llected p a rtly earlier in accessib le m aterials an d attem p ted to evalu ate th em . F o llo w in g the line o f G o m b o c z , N e m e th a n d H a la si-K u n , G o ld e n a rg u ed that th e lg o f the K h azars w a s n o t a lg o f th e B u l g -C h u v typ e. In later p apers, h e p u b lish ed a d d ition al m aterials (G o ld e n 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 4 ; 1 9 9 8 -1 9 9 9 ; 2004; 2005a; 2006a; 2 0 0 6 -2 0 0 7 ). T h is lin e w a s fo llo w e d rece n tly b y E rdal (2 007) (b ased o n a lecture h e h ad g iv e n in Jeru salem in 1999). H a v in g re v ie w e d all a rg u m en ts fo r a n d again st th e in c lu sion o f

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1168

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

th e K h a z Ig in to th e C h u v bra n ch , he co n clu d es: “ S u m m in g up all this, o n e w o u ld

against th e inclusion

state that overall ev id en ce w o u ld b e slig h tly

[em p h asis b y M .E .]

p o in t o f v iew . H o w ev er, there c o u ld also h av e b e e n d ifferen t K h a za r dialects w ith iso g lo ss p rofiles differin g in p o in ts o f w h ic h w e are, at presen t, able to detect o n ly a fe w : perh aps, there w a s a diachron ic, co n tac t-re la ted d e v e lo p m e n t tow ard s, or a w ay, fr o m th e B o lg a r bra n ch , or perh aps, fın ally, K h a za r o ccu p ied an in term ed ia te p o s itio n w ith respect to th ese iso g lo sse s”. H e also stressed that “ [w ]e se e m to h a v e n o certain evid en ce o f la m b d a c ism ” (Erdal 2007: 89). Let us b r ie fly o v e r v ie w th e m aterial an d the criteria b ro u g h t up b y Erdal. A c c o r d in g to h im , th e y in clu d e n o t o n ly titles, bu t also den o ta tiv e n o u n s, adverbs, colou r n a m e s a n d tw o su ffs (2007: 7 9 - 8 0 ) . H e co rrectly o b serv e d th at “ [t]itles o ften w a n d e r fr o m o n e p eo p le to the oth er an d are thus n o p r o o f o f n ation a l i d e n t i t y ^ ;” (2 007: 79, n. 15). T h e d en o ta tiv e n o u n s, etc. w o u ld b e ‘ elk ’, the a d jective tiv e su ffix s u ffix

+sIn

+cI

alp

“ dog

‘ fu n e ra ry fe a st’,

it

bulan

‘ d o g ’ or

‘ v a lia n t’, the w o r d s fo r ‘ w h ite ’, ‘y e llo w ’ a n d ‘b la c k ’, the a g e n -

u sed in several K h a za r w o r d s [sic!], th e d im in u tiv e su ffix

+Ak,

the

a d d ed to co lor term s - th ese are d efin itely an d e x clu siv ely Turkic.”

N o d o u b t this is a correct statem en t. T h e o n ly p ro b le m is that, w ith the ex cep tio n o f

dog,

all th e oth er item s are abstracted fr titles or P N s. T h is m e th o d ca n n ot

b e rejected , bu t stands o n v e r y sh a k y g rou n d . I f so m e b o d y 100 y ears fr n o w w e re to recon stru ct th e lg o f th e S oviet U n io n (or o f R ussia) fr a title a n d n a m e like

alissimus Stalin,

Gener-

h e w o u ld h a rd ly hit the m ark. O f cou rse, i f w e k n o w the lg, th en w e

can decide th at a g iv e n n a m e or title m a y or m a y n o t be tied to the lg o f the co u n try w h e re th e bearer o f the n a m e liv e d a n d his title fu n ction ed . W e are, h ow ev er, ev en in th ese cases, c o n fro n te d w ith difficu lties. Proper n a m e s serve deictive fu n ction s bu t carry n o m e a n in g as n ou n s or verbs do. I w o u ld be th e last to d e n y the im p o rta n ce o f the lin gu istic in v estig a tio n o f proper n a m es. I m y s e lf b e g a n to co m p ile an d d o c u m e n t a list o f H P N s o f T o rigin fr the tim e o f th e A r p â d d y n a sty ( 1 0 0 0 -1 3 0 1 ) fo llo w in g earlier w o r k b y G o m b o c z (1 9 1 4 ­ 1915: 2 4 1 -2 4 9 , 2 9 3 -3 0 1 , 3 3 7 -3 4 2 ; 1 9 1 5 :1 4 5 -1 5 2 , 2 4 5 -2 5 2 , 3 1 1 -3 4 6 , 4 3 3 -4 3 9 ) ; N e m e th ( 1 9 2 8 :1 4 7 -1 5 0 ; 1930; 1931b: 1 4 5 -1 4 7 ; 1 9 6 6 :1 - 2 1 ; 1970: 2 2 9 -2 3 5 ; 1972a: 2 9 3 -2 9 9 ; 1991); Ligeti (1 9 7 8 : 2 5 7 -2 7 4 ; 1979: 2 6 - 4 2 , 1 2 9 -1 4 1 , 2 5 9 -2 7 3 ) a n d others. H o w e v e r, “K h a za r”

it

‘ d o g ’,

bulan

‘ elk ’ a n d

alp ‘v a lia n t’

Alp Ilutwer, Alp Tarxan;

can o n ly be fo u n d in n a m es or titles (I t a j,

Bulan,

see Erdal 1991: 3 1 - 3 6 ; G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /1 : 1 6 9 -1 7 1 , 1 4 7 -1 5 1 ).

T h e sa m e is true o f the su ffixes + A k ,

(Itax)

and

+cI (Balgici, Bolusci;

G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /1 :

1 6 5 -1 6 9 ).

Common words T h ere rem a in o n ly tw o w o rd s w h ic h are term s, m o s t p r o b a b ly n o u n s, b u t n o t proper n a m es. T h e first is reco rd ed b y Ibn A ‘ th a m al K û fî (d. 926). T h e w o r k exists in a co p y

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

W h o s p o k e W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

1169

d ated 1468 a n d h eld in Ista m b u l (G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /1 :1 1 3 ). A c c o r d in g to the author, du rin g M u s la m a h ’ s 737 ca m p a ig n in to K h a za r territory, the K h a za r ka ga n p o ssessed a k ind o f trav ellin g ten t-car. Its n a m e is ren dered as K a sh g a ri’ s

alacu

an d

çatır,

n a m e o f a k in d o f tent

< a ljd â d > . T o g a n (1 939: 122) cites

w h ile G o ld e n (1 9 8 0 /1 : 247) eq u a ted this term w ith the

alacu

(see a la c s) w ith o u t o ffe rin g an ex p lan a tio n o f the tw o

occu rren ces o f < d > , n o r o f a dot w h ic h is v isib le o n the fırst an d thus has to be read as < d > (G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /2 : 137, l. 4). Erdal (2007: 80) em en d s the sa m e read in g to a n d equ ates the w o r d w ith T

cât'ir

/ Pe

cador,

*cadâra,

H s â to r . I h av e n o a n sw er fo r the

q u estion s ab ov e, n o r a n y reason ab le exp lan a tio n as to w h y a Pe w o r d is cited here, i f n o t fo r th e v o ic e d dental stop / d / , w h ic h is o f cou rse u n accep ta b le here. E ith er it is a Pe w o r d , in w h ic h case it offers us n o better u n d ersta n d in g o f t h e lg o f t h e K h azars, or it is a T w o r d , in w h ic h case w e h a v e to p ro vid e an acco u n t o f its p h o n e m ic structure. The com m on noun

dog occu rs

in the w o r k o fT h e o p h a n e s (d. c 818), a n d w a s cited

b y L u d w ig (1 9 8 2 :3 5 6 ). In fact, it w a s selected o u t o f fo u r varian ts: 8 ox^v, and

Sovy^v.

It is p o ssib le that this is n o t a case o f th e G r

o f the sa m e w o r d a lrea d y cited b y M e n a n d ro s (late 6*^ c.) that “der L a u tw a n d e l

d —> y

^ ist im K h a za risch e n a n sc h ein en d n ich t m itv o llzo g e n

delta

w o r d e n ” (L u d w ig 1982: 357). T h a t is im p o ssib le. T h e G r c. A .D .) a n d

Saîx

in

Saı^

(P to le m y , 2"^

(M e n a n d ro s) renders th e sa m e river n a m e w h ic h is w ritte n w ith

ye^x (C o n sta n tin e V II, 10*^ c.; fo r all three, see M o r a v c sik 1 9 8 3 /2 : 116). T h is is the n a m e Jaix > Jaix, the n a m e o f the R iver U ral, w h ic h is Yayiq in the y -lg s. T h u s “ doq” has to be read as Jox or Joy ~ E O T yog ‘ fu n eral fe a st’ . G r co u ld n o t render a

gamma

Soy^v, Soyrjv

Sox ‘ feast, tre a tm e n t’, but as Soyıa. L u d w ig m e n tio n s

in

th e v o ic e d affricate in the w o r d -in itia l p o sitio n ; this is a su bstitu tion , w h ile the fin al m a y h a v e b e e n a spirant. K h a z w a s a j - l g , in w h ic h the fin al gu ttu ral w a s alrea d y a spirant.

Titles and personal names T h e titles help us, i f w e also h av e oth er data fr d ifferen t eras, d ifferen t p eriod s and tran scription s. A g o o d exam p le is the E O T title this is

PoıAaç, PoqXa

and

pâvAa

boyla.

In the D B u lg inscription s,

in G r script. A c c o r d in g to th e G r in scrip tion o f

th e Treasure o f N a g y sz e n tm ik lo s, it b e c a m e

buyla

T h e n ex t fo r m is in a C y rillic tran scription , [icirgü] 8 6 9 /8 7 0

Zergobula,

read

cergobüla

a n d fin a lly

(bıla).

(see a b ov e) an d th en

bila

—> H

Bela

büla,

in the y ear

< B ela> the n a m e o f

several H k ings a n d princes. T h e n a m e w a s first m e n tio n e d as th at o f the n e p h e w o f St. Steph en in 1034, w h o w o u ld later b e c o m e K in g B ela I ( 1 0 6 0 -1 0 6 3 ) . T h e E O T title

Jibgo;

yabgu

h a d the W O T fo r m

G o ld e n 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 4 : 107) an d later to

*Jabgu.

Jebü

T h is ch a n g ed to

Jebgu

(G e o r

(A r m sources). T h e n it b e c a m e

a n d fin a lly it appears as a H n a m e w ith the H d im s u ff

+cA

as

Jeü

in

Jeüca

Jewü (first

m e n tio n e d in 1063 as the son o f B ela I, k n o w n , b ecau se o f m isrea d in g s, as G e z a I,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 170

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

w h o ru led fr 1074, w h e n h e rece iv ed th e c ro w n fr th e E m p ero r D u k as. O n th e cro w n w e read

re^n^Çaç,

i.e.

Jewicas

(for the several fo r m s, see M o r a v c sik 1 9 8 3 /2 : 109). T h e

n a m e w a s also c o m m o n later. G e z a II ( 1 1 4 1 -1 1 6 2 ) a ppeared in th e B y za n tin e sources as

reiTçaç,

read

Jeica.

G o ld e n (1 9 8 0 /1 : 218) m a y be righ t w h e n he con n ects this title

w ith a n a m e or title o f a K h a za r kagan


beü > b ö .

in W O T (see Ibn Fadlan a. < b e h > ), w h ile in H

it fo llo w e d the p a th

In several sources, th e W O T title jAaT

kündü

is w ritte n as in stea d o f < k n d w >

= jAaT. O th er sources con tain < k n d h > »aaT. T h is title occu rs in th e n a m e o f a gen eral

o f th e A b b a s id C alip h a te, Ishaq ib n w h ic h con sists o f the title

Kündas

fin d

th at occu rs in th e read

Kündü,

künda

Kündajlq

(d. 891; G o ld e n 2004: 304; 2006a: 26),

an d the d im s u ff

+cIk.

In the w o r k o f at-T abarı, w e

(G o ld e n 2004: 302). T h e title is in ev id en ce in H as

Gesta Hungarorum

Kündü,

a PN

o f A n o n y m o u s (c1200) in the fo r m < C u n d u > ,

also in the H d ative case < C u n d u n e k > , read

Kündünek

(fac sim ile Pais

1975a: chaps 6, 46). H e is the fath er o f K u rsan , a p ro ta g on ist o f th e C on q u est. A K h a z title is p reserv ed in an A r m source (G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /1 : 213) in th e fo r m

T ‘armac‘.

G o ld e n is m o st p r o b a b ly righ t w h e n h e claim s that the title is

talmac

‘ interpreter’, w h ic h is id en tical w ith the n a m e o f on e gro u p o f b o d y g u a rd s in the

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

W h o s p o k e W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

B y za n tin e court, EOT

rovA^arZoı

1171

(M o ra v c sik 1 9 8 3 /2 : 318), an d occu rs as t o lm â c s in H ,

tı'lmac. Bayan,

The W O T nam e

w h ic h is n o t o n ly th e n a m e o f th e fo u n d e r o f the A v a r

E m p ire, b u t also o f on e o f th e sons o f K h u vra t

(Bat Bayan),

b e c a m e a title as that o f

C^sar, or Karl, that is th e E m p ero r C h a rle m a g n e . T h e w o r d is presen t in puyan ‘ ric h ’ a n d the a rg u m en ts m a d e b y E rdal (2 007: 78) again st the lin k puyan ‘ ric h ’ a n d C h u v puy- ‘ to b e (c o m e ) ric h ’ are h a rd ly acceptable. C h u v co n tain

*puya-


. T h e p ro n u n c i-

ation o f th e fin al in th e n a m e is secured b y A n o n y m u s ’ s fo lk e ty m o lo g y , a ccord in g to w h ic h his n a m e ca m e fr a d rea m (H

âlom)

w h ic h E m ese , A l m o s ’ s m oth er, had.

In this d ream , a b ird n a m e d t u r u l ap p eared an d im p re g n a te d her. T h e H s u ff is + Vs. H o w ev er, th e n a m e is tran scribed in to M G r as w h ic h has to be read

Almuc(i).

AAgovr^nç

(M o r a v c sik 1 9 8 3 /2 : 63),

Ligeti su p p ose d that the /C / > / s / ch an ge is an inn er H

d e v e lo p m e n t (Ligeti 1986: 457). B erta (2 001a : 9 9 - 1 1 7 ) su gg ested that, in stea d o f ‘ th e o n e w h o takes aw a y, the fo u n d er o f the e l’, on e sh o u ld read the w o r d as fr th e reco n stru cted v erb al base

*ali-

almıs

*alimıs,

‘ to b e en tran ce d ’ . T h is m a y call fo r fu rth er re -

search, b u t does n o t so lv e the p ro b le m o f th e fin al, ren d ered in G r as < tz>. Ligeti m a y b e right, a n d the p ro n u n cia tio n o f the n a m e m a y h av e b e e n

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

*Almuc, w h ic h

is the re g -

1 172

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

u lar W O T fo rm .

*Almuci

c o u ld be th e A H fo r m w ith an a d d ition al H fin al v o w e l.

Almus 1097, Almus

A m o n g th e P N s du rin g the A r p â d d yn asty, the n a m e occu rs first in 1091 in the Lat acc fo r m

Almum;

in

w a s v e r y popular. It is m e n tio n e d , w h o is

th e broth er o f K in g C o lo m a n . O n th ese an d all fu rth er data, see in Fehertoi (2 004: 59). It is d eb a ted w h e th e r n a m e s su ch as

Almas

(1 208) pertain here or to H a lm a ‘ apple’ .

T h e n a m e o f a K h a za r M a m e lu k o fficer in E g y p t w a s 1982: 355), w ith th e sa m e s u ff as in

(or

Bermis)

(L u d w ig

Alp ilutwer, Alp tarxan (see G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /1 : 147, 150), a n d is freq u en t in O H . It occu rs as Olu^p fr 1055, Alup in 1138 a n d Olop in 1256. Varian ts su ch as Olub, Olpu a n d ev en Holup exist in the 13*^ c., w h ile A n o n y m o u s (c 1200) w ro te o f Oluptulma. It so o n b e c a m e a clan n a m e The w ord

alp ‘b ra ve,

Barmış

Almış.

(de genere Olup

h ero ’ occu rs in K h a z n a m e s, su ch as

1248) a n d G N

Oluphel-

(1 055) (see Fehertoi 2004: 60).

E v e n a fe w K h a z P N s h av e parallels in H . T h e n a m e o f th e K h a z gen eral in the C a m b rid g e H e b r e w d o c u m e n t (G o lb -P r its a k 1982: 1 1 6 -1 1 7 ),

Bolscı

, has to be th e sa m e T w o r d as th e e ty m o n fo r H b u c s u (see all data u n d er that en try) a n d m a y a lso be c o n n ected w ith th e n a m e o f one o f the H leaders w h o v isited

(^ovArZovç *bosugcı. T h is is

C o n sta n tin o p le in th e first d ecades o f th e 10*^ c. H is n a m e is ren dered as (M o r a v c sik 1 9 8 3 /2 :1 0 7 ) . A n o n y m o u s has

Bulsu.

In E O T , on e expects

a n oth er case o f the “la m b d a c ism ” that occu r in K h a z. T h e n a m e o f th e fa m o u s K h a z k in g B u lan (G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /1 : 1 6 9 -1 7 0 : b w la n ) can b e fo u n d in H as b ö le n y . T h e w o r d fo r a w o m a n ’ s clo th in g

rZırÇaKiov

n a m e fo r the E m press Eirene,

[cicakion] m a y w e ll h av e g o n e b a ck to the K h a z

Cicek,

as su g g ested b y M o r a v c sik (1931; 1 9 8 3 /2 : 3 1 3 ­

314) and, fo llo w in g h im , b y G o ld e n (1 9 8 0 /1 : 175). T h e w o r d m a y be related w ith H c s e c s . T h e n a m e o f a K h a za r servin g in the h o u se h o ld o f a l-M u ‘ ta şim (reg 8 3 3 -8 4 2 ) ,

Bugha

(G o ld e n 2004: 281), occu rs in H as b u g a , a n d as P N

Buga

(1215).

Sıma (L u d w ig be W O T *Sıyma,

O n e o f th e K h a z gen erals in the service o f the C a lip h bore the n a m e 1982: 358), a freq u en t n a m e a m o n g Turks in th e C alip h ate. T h is m a y o n w h ic h see H sim a .

Geographic names and ethnonyms A fe w K h a z G N s appear in H in on e w a y or another. V o lg a , appears in H as e te l, a n d as T h e n a m e o f th e K h a z city

AreAKOvZov

Etel,

the K h a z n a m e fo r the

[Â telk ü zü ] in G r transcription.

Xam(i)l(l)ix, an d it is E O T kamışlık xamiliY (see O s qamil ‘ k a m y s ’ an d o n p.

has to be read

‘ the p lace rich in reed s’ ~ W O T

*kamillik

>

1148 an d H k o m o c s in ) . T h e n a m e o f a relative ly sm a ll river o n th e C r im e a n p en in su la is

xapaa^ov,

the B lack W a ter. Im p o rta n tly , th e n a m e con tain s / ^ / like the n a m e o f

Xamlix. T h e n a m e occu rs a m o n g th e glosses N otiti^ Episcopatuum A, w ritte n b e tw e e n 733 a n d 746.

th e K h azars a n d th e n a m e o f the city w h ic h w e re ap p en d ed to th e

T h e e th n o n y m K h a za r is also m e n tio n e d in th e g losses (M o ra v c sik 1 9 8 3 /1 : 465). It

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

W h o s p o k e W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

is h ig h ly u n lik ely that - as Erdal (2007: 9 2 ) su pp oses -

siou p reserv ed

a P T pron u n ciation . A n O g u ric

siu

xara

1173

is K h a z (P T

*kara),

c o u ld h av e b e e n ren dered as

bu t

aiov

b y Gr. T h e a u x ilia ry h y p o th esis su gg ested b y E rdal, that the G N is in h erited fr the B ulgars o f K h u vra t, is u n lik ely in ch ro n o lo g ica l term s, b u t also fr the p ersp ective o f th e typ e o f gloss. T h e K h a z w o r d is presen t in H in k e n e s ö a n d sio. T h e n a m e o f the fortress o f Sharkel is fıx e d in th e G r a n d H e b scripts. T h e G r script c o u ld n o t render the so u n d / s / , th e H e b co u ld i f it u sed the three dots, b u t i f it did n ot, th en th e tran scription re m a in e d a m b ig u o u s. Erdal (2007: 8 6 - 8 7 , referring to an u n p u b lish ed p aper b y T ezca n 1975 an d cited b y Tekin (1 979: 129)) su g g ested that

sur(a)

m ay

b e its con tin u ation . T h is w o u ld represent o n e o f the p o ssib le reason s w h y C h u v

sura

th e first part o f the n a m e co m e s fr

*sar

‘p a le ’ (< P T

*sâz)

den otes ‘w h ite ’ an d n o t ‘y e llo w ’ . A s w e h av e seen , W O T C h u v as

sâr(â)

a n d that C h u v

sar

‘ p a le ’ is in ev id en ce in

‘ g r e y ’ a n d also in H sz â r . T h e first part o f the n a m e o f the fortress bu ilt

o n the D o n carried the m e a n in g ‘W h it e H o u s e ’, ‘ B elaja V e z a ’ in Rus an d ‘ â a n p o v o CTniTiov’ or ‘ ÂeuKov oiK ^^a.’ in Gr. It is h ig h ly u n lik ely that this is the ‘ Pale H o u s e ’ . T h e sy m b o lic s o f w h ite , reflec ted in H

Fehervâr,

Sl

Belgrad

(H

Nândorfehervâr,

the

O n o g u n d u r W h it e C astle) is that it is th e castle, th e h ou se w h ic h excels, th e h o u se o f h ig h prestige, bu ilt o f ston e in con trast to th e b la ck h ou se, a sm a ll h u t. T h e secon d part d en o te d ‘ h o u se ’ . T h o u g h it appears in so m e O g lgs as a s u ff d en o tin g the m e m -

(Ahmedgil ‘ th e fa m ily liv in g w ith A h m e d , th e A h m e d s ’ ), the kil m e a n in g ‘ d o m , sem ja ; h ou se, fa m ily ’ o n ly exists in C hu v. T h e

bers o f the sa m e h ou se w o r d w ith the fo r m

o n ly o p en q u estion is w h e th e r th e initial w ritte n < s> in G r E âp K eA an d in H eb h as to be read as / s / or / s /. A s w e h av e seen , it is p o ssib le that the lo n g / â / w a s sh orten ed b efore th e d ip h th o n g iza tio n . B ut C h u v has ‘gre y’ and

kil

sur(â)

sâr(â)

‘ w h ite ’,

‘ h o u se ’, a n d w e h av e n o cause to read on e part o f the n a m e a cco rd -

in g to the O g u ric p ro n u n cia tio n an d th e oth er n ot. In a n y case, Sharkel is a K h a z n a m e a n d at th e sa m e tim e a n a m e that c o m e s fr the O g u ric b ran ch o f the T lgs. It is p e rfe ctly m a tc h e d b y C hu v. T h e fin al / s / a lso occu rs in th e O g u ric b ra n ch o f T. It is true that in w o rd s o f the sa m e e ty m o lo g ic a l o rigin , O g u ric u sed / l / or / l c / or / c / in m o s t cases (o n the details, see ab ove pp. 1 1 0 4 -1 1 0 7 ). B ut ev en in gen u in e O g u ric w o r d s, / s / m a y a lso appear in th e n o n -in itia l p o sition . A s I h av e sh o w n (R on a -T a s 1999a: 1 - 1 5 ) , several c o n son a n t clusters co n ta in in g / c / ch a n g ed to / s / in C hu v. T h is in clu d es w o r d s like C h u v

*sawins ~ E O T sawinc or C h u v xârus ‘ fe a rfu l’ < W O T *korkıns C h u v perremes ‘ first’ < W O T *birins ~ E O T birine ‘ first’ .

‘j o y ’ < W O T

korkınc

or

Sarığsın (G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /1 : 2 3 7 -2 3 8 ) . I f this is a Sarigsin, the first part o f w h ic h occu rs in H sâ rg a . th e lo c a l K ip lg a n d w a s p r o n o u n c e d Sarısın (1579). It

T h e K h a z n a m e fo r V o lg o g r a d w a s K h a z n a m e , w e h a v e to read it as Later, the n a m e w a s ad ap ted to

savâs

~ EOT

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1174

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

Tsaritsyn.

b e c a m e a Rus city a n d th e n a m e w a s ch a n g ed to

Later, it w o u ld b e called

Stalingrad. A s has o ften b e e n n o te d (R on a -T a s 1982a; 1983b; Ligeti 1986: 488), G o m b o c z ’ s p o sitio n , that K h a z is n o t an O g u ric Ig b ecau se th e n a m e K h a za r in clu d es a / z / , can b e d ism issed . W e k n o w that a P T / z / rem a in s / z / b efore an / r / in th e O g u ric b ran ch

kasar

(see C la rk 1978: 3 7 3 -3 7 6 ) . T h e e th n o n y m K h a za r h as tw o fo rm s

an d

kazar,

a n d m o s t lik e ly the fo r m e r is th e o ld er one. B ut ev en i f the e th n o n y m K h a za r w e re o f T origin an d ev en i f it h a d taken this fo r m in th e K h a z Ig, this w o u ld n o t b e an a rg u m en t again st the K h a za rs speakin g an O g u r ic -ty p e o f Ig. In m a n y cases, eth -

Gesta Cozar (gentes qui dicuntur Cozar);

n o n y m s origin ate fr n eig h b o u rs. K h a za r occu rs in H : as an e th n o n y m in the

Hungarorum

o f A n o n y m o u s (c 1200) in th e fo r m

Cazar, Cozar (the sa m e p erso n ) an d Cozardi (Fehertoi Kusar, Kosar (G y ö r ffy 1 9 6 3 -1 9 9 8 /1 : 330); and Kozâr, Kazâr, etc. (K r i s t o -M a k k -S z e g f û 1 9 7 3 -1 9 7 4 : 12). It is d iffı-

as n a m e s o f p erso n s, 1221 P N

2 0 0 4 :1 6 9 - 1 7 0 ) ; as a P N , 1 3 3 2 -1 3 3 7 G N in 20 oth er G N s ,

cult to d istin gu ish this b a sic n a m e fr th e h o m o p h o n o u s G N

koz

‘ g o a t’ . A n o th e r K h a z tribal n a m e is

Barsil, Bersil

Kozar

‘ g oa t k eep er’ fr Sl

(G o ld e n 1 9 8 0 /1 : 1 4 3 -1 4 5 ). T h is

n a m e occu rs in th e fo r m b e r c e l in H . Let us recall th e a rg u m en ts m a d e b y Erdal: 1. R h o ta c ism : there is n o ex am p le in th e m e a g re K h a z corpus. 2. L a m b d a c ism :

Kamlıy, Bolsci, Bulcu.

3. / j / is p resen t in K h a z tran scribed as < 5 > in the G r sources, a n d later as < y ı> :

dog, Jebgü, ^ewü

an d

Ziebulos.

4. T h e d ip h th o n g iza tio n o f lo n g v o w e ls, in fa ct o n ly / â / > /i ^ /:

Sarkel, Sarigsin.

5. T h e p ala ta liza tion o f / s / (see 4). 6. T h e p ala ta liza tion o f / t / is a late ch an ge, b e g in n in g o n ly d u rin g the p e rio d o f th e V B u lg inscriptions. 7. T h e loss o f fin al velars,

beg

>

bey

(>

peh)

> bö.

8. T h e ch an ge P T / k / > / y / in b a c k -v o c a lic w o r d s is d em o n stra ted in

Xarasiu.

It occu rs in th e w o r k o f Ibn Fadlan in the w o r d

xaSıy

Kamlıy,

‘ birch tree’,

w h ic h offers a ch ro n o log y . A s I h av e p o in te d out, Ibn Fadlan h a d at least one B u lg ar interpreter a lo n g his route. T h e sporadic occu rren ce o f th e sp iran tisatio n in oth er T lgs is a later feature. T h e O g u ric / y / in the initial p o sitio n is represen ted in H in h a jo , h a r a n g , h e r jo , h o m o k (see § 6.2.1). Several lgs w e re spoken in the K h a za r E m pire, as in all sim ila r p o litic al units o f o rig in a lly n o m a d ic origin. W e m a y select the lg o f th e ru lin g class or on e o f the lgs sp ok en in K h azaria. O n e fact w e kn ow . A ft e r the defeat o f K h u v r a t’ s B u lg aria (see R o n a-T as 2 0 0 0 :1 - 2 2 an d m a p 11.2 o n p. 1487 b e lo w ), so m e B u lg tribes w e n t in d ifferen t direction s to th e w e st a n d so u th -w e st. A gro u p h e a d e d b y A sp a r u k h fo u n d e d the

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

W h o s p o k e W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

1 17 5

D a n u b e B u lgarian E m pire. H o w ev er, a large p ro p ortio n o f th e B ulgars rem a in ed in p lace u n d er B at B a y a n a n d liv e d w ith th e H u n g arian s. Later, a part o f th e m m o v e d to th e n orth (togeth er w ith a sm a ll H u n g arian p o p u la tio n ) a n d fo u n d e d th e V o lg a B u l­ garian Polity. T h u s three lgs w e re su rely sp ok en in the K h a za r E m p ire, B u lgT , K h a z a n d H . T o th ese w e can add C r im e a n G o th ic , B y za n tin e Gr, A l , C a u c lgs an d later K h w ar. T h e c o m m o n lex ical stock o f A l , H a n d B u lg T h as b e e n m e n tio n e d above. N o o n a n tells us (2 007: 208) that th e K h a za r K h a ga n ate e n c o m p a sse d a m in im u m o f 24 d ifferen t tribu tary p eo p les a n d perh ap s as m a n y as 40 or m o re. E v e n i f m a n y o f th e m p a id taxes to, b u t did n o t liv e w ith in , th e K h a za r E m p ire, n o d o u b t th e em pire w a s a m u ltilin g u a l fo rm a tio n . E x c lu d in g n o w the n o n -T lgs, o th er Tu rkic p eo p le a p p ea red in th e E m p ire in th e late 8*^ a n d the 9*^ c. S o m e o f the w o r d s perta in in g to W O T 3 m a y co m e fr their lg. W e learn fr C o n sta n tin e V II that a grou p called

Kabar

or

Kavar jo in e d

th e H u n ­

garian s. I disagree w ith H o w a rd -J o h n sto n (2007: 190), that th e H u n g arian s w e re to ta lly reo rg a n ised , that n e w n a m e s w e re g iv e n to their tribes, a n d that the K avars w e re sent b y the K h a za r ruler to lea d the H u n g a ria n tribal fed eration . T h is con tradicts the entire chap 39 o f th e D A I. W e u n d erstan d : “T h e s o -c a lle d K ab aroi w e re o f th e race o f th e K h a z a r s ^ S o m e o f th e m w e re slain b y the K h azars, b u t oth er escap ed an d ca m e a n d settled w ith th e Turks [H u n g a ria n s] in th e [present] lan d o f th e P ech en eg , and th e y m a d e frien ds w ith on e a n o th er an d w e re called ‘ K a b a ro i’ ” (M o ra v c sik -J e n k in s 1 9 6 7 /1 : 175). It co n tin u es: “A n d so to th ese Turks th e y tau gh t also the to n g u e o f the K h a za rs, an d to this d a y th e y h a v e this sa m e lan g u ag e, b u t th e y also h av e th e other to n g u e o f th e Turks

(Kal rovpKMV erepav f A ^ n n a v ) ”. T h a t m e a n s

that the H u n g arian s

also learn t th e lg o f the K h azars in th e late 9*^ c., a n d so m e o f th e m b e c a m e b ilin g u a l fo r a tim e, b u t th e K avars b e g a n to a ssim ilate to the H u n g arian s. T h e n fo llo w s a m u c h d ebated line: “A n d b ec a u se in w a rs th ey s h o w th em selv es th e stron gest and m o s t v a lo ro u s o f the eigh t clan s [o f the H u n g a ria n tribal co n fed era tio n ] th e y h av e b e e n p r o m o te d to be the first clans. T h ere is on e prin ce a m o n g th e m , I m e a n , a m o n g th e three clans o f the K abaroi, w h o is ev en to this day.” (M o r a v c sik -J e n k in s 1 9 6 7 /1 : 175; 1 9 6 7 /2 : 150). A s has o ften b e e n p o in te d out, the last tribe(s) to jo in a c o n fe d e ra tio n (b y defeat, force or allian ce) w a s / w e re the first to b e sent again st th e en em y. T h e three K abar tribes w e re u n ited , w e re reo rg a n ised b y the H u n g arian s, an d a c cepted o n e lead er w h o seem s to h a v e ru led o ver th e m u n til the source o f D A I chap 39 w a s w ritten . T h is w a s the last con tact w ith p e o p le that spoke a lg o f th e K h a za r E m pire. Th is h a p p e n e d at a tim e w h e n the H u n g arian s h ad a lrea d y m a d e (m erely) fo rm a l contacts w ith th e K h azars after 8 4 0 -8 4 1 a n d b efore 881 (see R on a-T as 1999: 329). T h e fırst date refers to th e b u ild in g o f Sharkel, m o st p r o b a b ly again st the H u n g arian s. T h e secon d

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 17 6

W h o s p o k e , w h e r e a n d w h e n W e s t O l d T u r k ic ?

is th e date o f an attack o n the region o f V ie n n a b y H u n g arian s in allian ce w ith the K a va rs

(cum cowari, Annals o f Salzburg).

T h e H lg con tain s 3 84 w o rd s o f W O T origin . E v e n i f w e lea ve aside 56 w o rd s w h ic h are debatab le a n d 38 w h ic h are o n ly p o ssib ly b u t n o t ce rtain ly o f W O T origin, 290 w o r d s rem ain . O f 384 W O T w o rd s, 246 - 64 % - are also presen t in C hu v. T h e picture, that d ev elop s fr v ariou s sides m irrors the fo llo w in g situ ation : W O T l a n d W O T 2 reflect clear O g u ric featu res, m o s t o f th e m a lso in ev id en ce in V B u lg and D B u lg . In th e W O T 3 p eriod , th e y lessen an d oth er lgs appear. B u lg a n d K h a z, or at least w h a t w e k n o w o f these lgs, p erta in ed to W O T l and W O T 2 . T h ere w a s n o essential d ifferen ce b e tw e e n the tw o lgs. I f w e speak o f h istorical entities, w e h av e to use tw o e th n o n y m s,

Bulgar

an d

Khazar.

w is h to d en ote the lgs sp ok en b y b o th p eo p les, w e can u se either

vash.

H o w ev er, i f w e

Oguric

or

Old Chu-

I prefer O g u ric, on e dial o f w h ic h w a s sp ok en b y the D a n u b e a n d o n e b y the

V o lg a B ulgars. T h e V B u lg m a teria l is fo u r h u n d red y ears y o u n g e r th an th e D B u lg records. A n o th e r dial rem a in s to us spoken b y the C h u v , th e fırst sources o f w h ic h are lw s in P erm , a n d later in C h e r an d V oty. T h e earliest w ritte n m aterials date fr the b e g in n in g o f th e 18*^ c. (Strah len berg 1721, p u b lish e d in 1730). T h e D a n u b e B ulgars w e re S lavicized , w h ile a large p ro p ortio n o f the V o lg a B ulgars w a s a b sorb ed b y the Tatars an d Bashkirs. A b o u t 20 elem en ts o f K h a z p rop er n a m es co llected hith erto are presen t in H in on e w a y or another. T h e y fit p e rfe c tly into th e overall picture that w e h av e d e v e lo p e d o f W O T . T h ere are n o a rg u m en ts at h a n d that the T lg o f the lea d in g grou p o f K h a za ria w a s d ifferen t fr th e lg o f th e B ulgars. T h u s to a n sw er th e qu estio n o f

Hungarian copied the Turkic lw sfr Oguric, which was spoken by both theKhazars and the Bulgars. Seen fr

w h e th e r th e T lw s in H are o f B u lg or K h a z origin is easy.

a h istorical p o in t o f v ie w , the W O T lw s w e re first co p ied b y H fr th e O g u ric lg o f the B ulgars. Later, K h a z elem en ts m a y h av e b e e n co p ied in relative ly sm a ll n u m b ers. A t th e sa m e tim e, a fe w O g (Ü z ) elem en ts also en rich ed th e H lex ic on , as did certain K ip (C u m ) item s after th e C o n q u e st (8 9 6 -9 0 2 ).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A

pparatus

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

T ü r k D illeri K ü t ü p h a n e s i

C h a p t e r E ig h t

L is t s a n d

8.1

in d ic e s

Improbable etymologies

In this subchapter, I in clu d e 70 e ty m o lo g ie s w h ic h I h a v e fo u n d either u n accep tab le or at least im p rob ab le. I first deal w ith th ose 28 w h ic h requ ired lo n g er a rg u m en ta tio n a n d th en w ith th ose w h ic h can be co v ered in brief.

8.1.1

Notes on some improbable etymologies Soricidae’ | 1800 tzitzkâny [cickân] | cickan < *cickan H

szegeny)

cigâny — —

Sl csatak.

Ligeti (1 986) did n ot discuss th e e t y m o lo g y o f the w o r d

in question . T h e H w o r d is ce rtain ly n o t related to T cat- ‘ to add, jo i n ’ . In the expression , çatık titig ‘ clin g in g m u d ’, çatık den otes ‘ c lin g in g ’ fr cat- ‘ to add, to jo i n ’ . In Turki, w e fin d çatak ‘ u n itin g , m e e tin g ; c o n fu se d ’ (TurkJ) fr th e sa m e base.

♦ Edelspacher 1876: 197; Gombocz-Melich 1914-1944/1: 883; Bârczi 1941: 36; Râsonyi 1941-1943: 114; Doerfer 1963-1975/3: 54; Benko 1967-1984/1: 485; Benko 1993-1997/1: 193-194.

CSEPP [cep p ], c s ö p p [cöpp] ‘ drop, a bit, tiny, v e r y sm a ll, m in u te ’ | 1257 ? G N [cep ], 1307 ? G N

Chepch

[Cep-C], c1493

b u t p erh aps in flu e n c e d b y T

cöp

cheeppyn-

| See E O T

Chep

[Cepp-in] |O f o n o m a to p o e ic origin,

cöp.

E /H T h e H lin gu istic literature has g en era lly discu ssed H

csepp, csöpp

as o n o ­

m a to p o e ic w o r d fo rm s a n d m a in ly c o m p a re d th e m w ith their F U g r a n d U g r co u n te rparts (B en k o ( 1 9 6 7 - 1 9 8 4 /1 :5 0 1 ; 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /1 :2 0 2 ) ) . B ârczi (1941: 38), h ow ev er, rig h tly p o in te d o u t that in th e case o f w o r d s o f o n o m a to p o e ic der th e co rresp o n d in g F U g r a n d U g r fo rm s ca n n ot p o ssib ly serve as p r o o f that th e H w o r d represents part o f the o ld F U g r or U g r heritage. It w a s V â m b e r y (1 914: 148) w h o first a rg u ed in fa v o u r o f the p o ssib le T orig in o f th e H w o rd . M o r e recently, V â sâ ry (1994: 277) m e n tio n e d the p o ten tial interrelation

csepp, csöpp an d T w o rd s. csepeg- ‘ to drop, d rib ble’ ) w e re

(csepp

b e tw e e n H

A c c o r d in g to h im , th e H w o rd s

‘ drop,

a b it ’,

s o m e h o w in flu e n c e d b y T data. T h e y are n ot

fr T ; th e y are o n o m a to p o e ic . H o w ev er, th e y ca m e u n d er the in flu e n c e o f T w o rd s. Su bstan tiating V â s â r y ’ s o p in io n is, n everth eless, a difficu lt task. O n e can ad d to this that th e sem an tic side o f his p o sitio n does n o t se e m v e r y stron g b ecau se the origin al m e a n in g o f th e T w o r d does n o t fo r m part o f th e sa m e sem a n tic field. T h e H w o rd s

csepp, csöpp

s ig n ify ‘ drop, a b it’ an d th e T fo rm s d en o te ‘ dregs, sed im en t, rubbish,

dirt, filth ’ . T h e w o r d -fin a l lo n g co n so n a n t (-p p ) in th e H w o r d s m a y be secon dary. Ligeti (1 986) did n o t in clu d e

csepp, csöpp

a m o n g the T lw s in H .

♦ Czuczor-Fogarasi 1862-1874/1: 955; Budenz 1873-1881: 365; Bâlint 1877: 6; Beke 1909: 447; Gombocz-Melich 1914-1930: 954; Vâmbery 1914: 148; Szinnyei 1920a: 142; Bârczi 1941: 38; Egorov 1964: 223; Benko 1967-1984/1: 501; Lako 1967-1978/1: 115; Râsânen 1969: 118; Clauson 1972: 394; Benko 19931997/1: 202; Vâsâry 1994: 275-277; Fedotov 1996/2: 148; Tietze 2002: 535; Starostin-Dybo-Mudrak 2003: 452.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1182

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

cherge [cerge], cherge-sator [Cerge-sâtor] ‘ cerge te n t’, 1604 Sergelepel [sergelepel] ‘ o v erg a r m e n t’, | cerge H hamut). Sl homut is present in m a n y lgs, a m o n g th e m O s (hamut), C h u v , Tat, B ash k a n d oth er T lgs. In Eurasia, w e m u st d istin gu ish T - M o kom fr Sl *xomont, a n d fr lE *k am . A fo u rth w o r d is M o köm ‘ r a w h id e ’ (S t a r o s t i n -D y b o -M u d r a k 2003: 717).

gorsok ‘ p o t’ does n ot kamesek; see Fasm er

1 9 6 4 -1 9 7 3 /1 : 445; TrubaCev 1 9 7 4 -1 9 9 5 /7 : 210).

*kurcag, kursag < kursa- < *k u r +ıs+a- < kur-: kursag ‘b e lt’ (A K ); M T qursaq ‘p o ja s ’ (A I M ), qur qursan- ‘ to p u t o n a b e lt’ (A R b g ); N T N W körsau ‘ obruC, o b v o d k a ’ (Tat), qörsau ‘ obruC, tes m a , o k ru zen ie’ (B ashk), kürsau ‘ b a n d a z, obruC’ (K az), kursav ‘ obruC’ , kusak ‘p o ja s ’ (C rTat), qirsav S o m e T data o n OT

qursov ‘ obruC, sk ob k i’ (K rch B lk ); SW gursav ‘ obruC, o b od , gusak ‘ kusak, p o ja s ’ (T k m ), ğursağ ‘ kusak, o p oja sk a, p o d p oja sk a , z o n a ’ (A z ), kusak, kursak ‘ girdle, b elt, sash, (d ia go n al tim b er) tie

‘ obruC, p o ja s ’ (K u m ), ok ru zen ie, sred a’, obruC, (g e o l.)

kursak ‘ kadın ların arkadan b ellerin e b a ğ la d ık ­ SE qorsav, qursav ‘ okruzen ie, o so d a ’ (M U y g ); NE qur

or stay, (g e o m .) zon e, b a n d s ’ (Tt), ları işlem eli k u şa k ’ (T tD );

‘ Leibgu rt, K reis, R an g, S tellu n g ’ (A ltR , A ltT e lR , A ltL R ). A l l th ese w o r d s d en o te ‘belt, h o o p , etc.’ a n d n o t ‘barrel or ju g , etc.’

♦ Kniezsa 1955: 674; Fasmer 1964-1973/1: 445; Fasmer 1964-1973/2: 439; Trubacev 1966: 215; Benko 1967-1984/2: 588; Trubacev 1974-1995/7: 2 10 ; Trubacev 1974-1995/13: 207-208; Benko 1993-1997/2: 803. KÖNYÖR in k ö n y ö r ü l [k ö n örü l] ‘ to s h o w m e r c y ’ |p 1 3 7 2 /c 1 4 4 8 e ],

könyörög

[k ö n ö r -ö g ] ‘ to ask fo r m e r c y ’,

könyörtelen

o lo g is m ) | könörül- < g u id e to the righ t

kenyerewl-e

[k en erü l-

[k ö n ö r-telen ] ‘ m e rc ile ss’ (n e -

*könür- {w ith s u ff -Vl-} | cf. E O T köndgürro a d ’ < kön- , könt- ‘ to b e or b e c o m e straigh t’ .

‘ to straigh ten , to

E rro n e o u sly co n sid ered to be o f T origin. E /H A T der fr O T

köndgür-

‘ to straigh ten ’, as su gg ested b y P allo (1982: 135­

136), is u n accep tab le fo r serious sem an tic a n d m o r p h o lo g ic a l reason s. T h e e ty m o n sh o u ld be

*könür-,

w h ic h is absen t fr ou r database. T h e existin g fo rm s

könder-,

etc.

carry the m e a n in g ‘ to g u id e ’ a n d h a rd ly pertain here. T h e relation sh ip a m o n g th e H w o r d s is unclear, an d n eith er a p ro p o se d p o ssib le F U g r starting p o in t n o r an origin fr an inn er d e v e lo p m e n t (M o k â n y 1980: 32) b ea r up u n d er close scru tin y (see B en k o

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1192

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

1 9 6 7 -1 9 8 4 /2 : 6 1 3 -6 1 4 ; 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /2 : 818). It is n o t k n o w n w h e re the H w o rd s co m e fr.

♦ Benko 1967-1984/2: 613-614; Mokâny 1980: 32; Pallo 1982: 135-136; Benko 1993-1997/2: 818.

LO [lö] ‘ h o rse ’ | 1055 G N

low

h id ], p 1395

adluazu holma

[lou ] |P U g r

[ad lu v a su h o lm a ], 1193 G N

Loaz hyg

[loas

*luy3.

O f U g r origin. OT

ula-

ulag sapig

‘ to jo i n ’ (R TIrk 48),

ulag

‘ transport h orse let ou t o n h ire’ (U U sp 3 ,2 -3 ),

‘ R eih en fo lg e, V e rk n ü p fu n g ’ (U T T V I 015 ,3 1 2 ),

ulag

‘ a h orse w h ic h an e x -

ol yip uladı

press cou rier takes b y order o f the em ir an d rides u n til h e fın d s a n o th er’, ‘ he jo in e d the string (or o th er)’, (A K ),

ula-

ol yaguq uladı

‘ h e c e m e n te d his kinship b o n d s ’

ulal- ‘v erb u n d e n sein ’ , ulalur ‘ er (u la lu r) (BF 14); M T ula- ‘ b a ğ la m a k , ek le m e k ’ (U Y ), ulağci ‘p a le ulam ‘ addition , su p p lem en t, en co re’ (U H y S ), ulağ ‘je d e s H austier,

‘ to jo in , c o n n e c t’ (U X u a n za n g In d e x ),

w ir d v e r b u n d e n ’ frein er’ (U H y ),

w e lc h e s z u m Tran sport v o n Sach en geb rau ch t w ird , ein Lasttier’ (U C iv R H 13:3),

ulasu

ulam, ulaş ‘ d e v a m lı’ ( A H M A ) , olam (r: u la m ) ‘ za p o sr e d n ic tw e m , p rze z, od , stale’, ulaş ‘ stale, za w sze , b ez p rze rw y , n ieu sta n n ie’ (A H S ), ulağci ‘ u lak a la n ’ (A IM I), ula- ‘ to fo r w a r d ’, ulaş- ‘ to jo i n ’ (A K o r), ulaş- ‘ so e ‘ ru n n in g , in su cc essio n ’ (A G u l),

ulağ : yel ulağlığ ‘ w ith the w in d fo r a h o rse’ (A R b g ), ulam ‘p rib a v len ie, prib avka, esçe’, ulaş- ‘ so ed in ja t'sja , so ob sc at sja ’ (A T e f), ula- ‘ b a ğ la m a k , ek­ le m e k ’ (A Y C ), ulağ, ulaq ‘ ch ev a l, cou rrier’ (A C h a g ), ulağ, ulaq ‘ h o rse’ (A C h a g A b ), ulağ ‘jed es H austier, w e lc h e s z u m Tran sporte v o n Sach en geb rau ch t w ird , ein L ast­ d in ja t'sja ’ (A M ) ,

tier, Saum tier, Tier, w e lc h e s den W a g e n od er Schlitten z ieh t’ (A C h a g R ),

ulağ, ulaq

‘ ridin g h orse, a m e sse n g e r or cou rier (sent fr o m on e p lace to an o th er)’ (A C h a g S C ),

ula-

‘v e r b in d e n ’,

ulam

ra p te tm ek ’ ( A A H ) ,

ula-

‘ m ittels, d u rch ’ (L C C G ),

ula-

ulaq

‘ a n e in a n d e rfü g e n ’ (A H o u ),

‘ so ed in ja t', s v ja z y v a t'’ (A T u h ),

ula-

‘p o sta u la ğ ı’,

ulaştur-

‘ u la m a k ’ (A T u h A ),

ula-

‘bitiştirm ek,

‘ to c o n n e c t’ (A M G h ),

ulağ, ulaq

‘ eskiden bir

y e r d e n b a şk a yere p o sta v e y a h ab er götü ren , at’ o cca sio n a lly ‘p o st h o rse ’ (A O tT ); NT

Chuv lav

‘ v o z (teleg a ili sani), v o z (kak ed in ica sCeta), (peren.) v o z , u jm a , (ust.)

iz v o z , jam sC in a, p r o v o z, p ro g o n , p ro e zd n o j, p r o g o n n y j, (ist.) g u z e v a ja p o v in n o st', ezd k a (v sCetm irskoj p o v in n o sti)’, v p o k o le n ie ’ (C h u v );

lav

lam: lamran lam(a)

‘ iz ust v usta, iz p o k o le n ija

‘ v o z , p o d v o d a , m irsk a ja p o d v o d n a ja p o v in n o st ’,

‘ u e d in e n n y j, u ed in en ie, noC noe sobran ie m o lo d e c i’ (C h u v A ),

âlav,

Szp.

ulax, olax lav

‘ e lo fo -

g at; V org esp a n n , P flich tgesp a n n , das Fahren od. T ran sportieren m it M ie tp fe r d e n ’ (C h u v P );

N W olau

‘ o b o z , p o d v o d a , o b o z n y j’,

vozCik, p o d vo d C ik ’ (Tat),

ilau ‘p o d v o d a ,

lau

‘V o r sp a n n ’ (T atB ),

o b o z, o b o z n y j’ (B ashk),

olauci ‘ o b ozn ik , obozCik, izvozCik, lau ‘ die P flich tp ferd e’ (TatR, K azR ),

ula- ‘ soed in ja t'

k o n c a m i, n ad sta v lja t', (peren.)

p ro d olca t', sled o va t' za k e m -C e m -l. n eo tstu p n o, v o sp rin im a t', p eren im a t' ot k o g o -l. i p ered a va t', (u st.) priv iva t' (ra sten ija )’,

ulö

I ‘ so ed in en ie k o n c a m i, u d lin en ie, m e sto

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1193

I m p r o b a b l e e t y m o l o g ie s

so ed in en ija , sk rep len ija’,

ulö, ilö

‘v e r h o v o e ziv o tn o e ili p o d v o d a , v y s ta v lja e m y e v

porjad k e o b scestv en n oj p o v in n o sti’,

lau

losa d ', v o z ’ (K irg ),

ulö

(tjan s.) ‘ u p rja zn a ja (n e v e rh o v a ja ) rab oc aja

[la w ] ‘ h orse a n d cart, (h ist.) tran sp ortation fu rn ish ed b y the

p eo p le to offıcials v isitin g o n o ffıcial b u sin e ss’ (K az),

lau ‘ P flich tp ferd e’

(TatR, K azR ),

law ‘ (ust.) p o d v o d a ’ (K klp ), ulaksin ‘ cep' (d lja p o d v e siv a n ija k otla n a d o g n e m ) ’ (N o g ); SW ulag ‘v e r h o v o e ili v juC noe ziv o tn o e , (ra zg .) tran sp o rt’, ula- ‘ so ed in ja t', p r iso e dinjat ’ (T k m ), ulag ‘v'juC n oe ziv o tn o e, osel, (p eren .) o lu h ’ (A z ), ulak ‘ courier, m e s senger, (arch .) near, at h an d , n e ig h b o u r in g ’, (T t),

ula-

ula-

‘ (arch.) to jo in on e th in g to a n o th er’

‘ soed in ja t', sv ja z y v a t', scepljat', srasCivat', so stavljat ’ (G a g );

als Lasttier’ (K h T ); g lo v a ja sila ’,

uloq

SE ulov

ulag ‘beast o f b u rd en , tös ulan ‘p ered n ja ja p o d p ru g a

(U z b D , Sevortjan 1 9 7 4 -1 9 8 0 /1 : 588),

ulaq

‘ Esel,

‘ sv ja z a n n y j, sce p le n n y j, u zelo k , soedinjajusC ij o b a k o n c a (C ego-l.,

napr. v erevk i, nitki, i t.p.), zap latan n yj (ob od ezd e ); zap la ta ’ (U zb ),

(TurkiJ),

Kh ulay

‘v e r h o v o e ili v juC noe ziv o tn o e raboCij skot, tjag lo, tja -

‘v'juC nyj skot’,

olaq

‘ losa d ', kon ’

sum pter, a n im a l, lo a d ’ u se d la ’ (TurkiL),

ulaq

‘je d e s H austhier, w e lc h e s z u m T ran sporte v o n Sach en geb rau ch t w ird , ein Lastthier,

ulaq ‘ v e rh o v o e p o d v o d a ’, ula- ‘ so ­ sk o t’ (Y U y g M ); NE

Saum thier, Thier, w e lc h e s den W a g e n od er Schlitten z ieh t’ (T urkiTR ), ili v'juC n oe z iv o tn o e , raboCij sk o t’ (M U y g ), edinjat', s v ja z y v a t'’ (Y U y g ),

ula-

olag

ulag

‘ skot, p o d v o d a ’,

‘v'juC nyj skot,

ulag

‘v'juC nyj

una ‘ das P flich tg e sp a n n ’ unağ ‘ das P flich tg esp a n n ’ (A ltQ K R ), ula ‘ das P flich tg e sp a n n ’ M o ), ula ‘p o d v o d a ’ , uladzı ‘podvodsC ik, jam sC ik ’ (A ltQ K ), ula

‘ n ad sta v lja t' d lin u , so ed in ja t', sv ja z y v a t' k o n c y ’ (A lt),

(A ltR , A ltT e lR mogyoro) c o u ld b e th e source

exclu de the p o ssib ility th at A H

did n ot fo r the

T fo rm s in th e V o lg a region , h o w e v e r he p o in te d o u t that this ex p lan a tio n th ro w s u p b o th ch ro n o lo g ica l a n d p h on etic stu m b lin g b lock s. H e c la im e d that th e reverse rou te o f th e co n n ectio n b e tw e e n th e H an d C h u v fo rm s seem s m o re p o ssib le. A n

*bonor(o) *munor(o) in

*borjor

A n c ie n t C h u v

or *b u n u r(u ), w h ic h co m e s fr

c h a n g e d to

O C h u v an d this is th e fo r m that co u ld h av e b e e n b o rro w e d

b y H . T h e T e ty m o n fo r H

mogyoro

co u ld reg u la rly h ave

*bu^az ‘ h orn , *bunar (sic! w ith

can th en be lin k ed to the P T w o r d

c o rn e t’, w h ic h co u ld h av e the A n c ie n t C h u v co rresp o n d in g fo r m

th e d isappearen ce o f the gu ttu ral elem en t). T h e sem an tic side o f his ex p lan a tio n can b e su p p orted b y th e fact that th e h azeln u t has a h ard sh ell an d the h orn is a hard o u tg ro w th o f the b o n e. T h u s, the fo llo w in g ch an ges m a y be su p p osed : H

*munarau


PVog *lây -) < PFUgr *lew e-,

275. H lö k - ‘to push’ < OH lü k - < PUgr * lü k k a - (> POUgr * l^ k - > PVog * lâ k -, P O sty * lû k a m a -) < PFUgr *lü kk3 -, 276. H lü d ‘goose’ < PUgr *lu n ta (> POUgr *lü n t3 > PVog *lünt3, POsty *lon t) < PFUgr *lu n ta, 277. H ly u k ‘hole’ < OH lik u ~ lu k < l'uk < EAH * lıu k < *lük < PUgr * lo w k k o (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * low kk3, 278. H m a g ‘grain, seed, semen, kernel’ < PUgr * m o y k o (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m u y k3 , 279. H m a g y in m a g y a r ‘Hungarian’ < PUgr * m a n c a (> POUgr *m â n c, * m â n c > PVog *m â n si, POsty * m a n c ), 280. H m â j ‘liver’ (the final -y is a petrified remnant of the poss suff) < PUgr * m a y 0 a (> POUgr *m ly e 6 > PVog *m]et ~ m âjt, POsty *m uyeA ) < PFUgr * m a k s a , 281. H m â l ‘fur on the bosom of animals’ < PUgr * m a la (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m sl3, 282. H m a lâ t, m a lâ d ‘d ia l place where after flood different bushes grow, weed, etc.’ (-d, -t are H suffs) < PUgr * m a lk a (> POsty * m a k lâ ) < PFUgr *m a lk 3 , 283. H m a r - ‘to bite, fret’ < PUgr * m u ra - (> POUgr *m ü r- > PVog *m û r-, POsty *m 3ray-) < PFUgr * m u r a -,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1284

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

284. H m a r ‘withers’ < EAH * m a r a < PUgr * m a r a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m sr3, 285. H m a r o k , acc m a r k o t ‘the hollow of the hand, handful’ (the - k is a H suff, ta n tu m sin g u la re ), see also m a r e k id. < PUgr *m u r9 (> POUgr * m ü ra s > POsty *m ü ras), 286. H m â r t- ‘to immerse’ (- t is a H suff) < PUgr * m o r a - (> POUgr *mV'r- > PVog *m ü r-, POsty * m a r a - ~ *m or-), 287. H m â s ‘different’, m â s ik ‘the other’ (-s and - i k are H suffs) < PUgr *ma (> POUgr * m â / * m î > PVog * m â t ~ *m ît, POsty * m a k a y ), 288. H m e g g y ‘sour-cherry’ (the length of the second consonant is a secondary H development) < PUgr *m ol'g (> POsty *moA') < PFUgr *m ol'3 (? *mo53), 289. H m e n n i- ‘to go’, cf. m e g y ‘he goes’, m e n o ‘going’, m e n t ‘went’, etc. < PUgr *m en 9 - (> POUgr * m în - > PVog *m în -, POsty *m en -) < PFUgr *m en e-, 290. H m e n y ‘daughter-in-law’ < PUgr *meÛ9^ (> POUgr * m e n > PVog *m a n , POsty *m en ) < PFUgr *m inâ^, 291. H m en n y ‘heaven, sky’ (the length of the second consonant is a secondary H development) < PUgr *m en9^ (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m inâ^, 292. H m en ü l-, m en y ü l-, k im en ü l-, k im e n y ü l- ‘d ia l to become strained, dislocated’ (-ü l is a H suff) < PUgr *m en 9 - (> POUgr * m e n - > PVog *mâ^n-, POsty *m en -), 293. H m e h ‘bee’ (-h is not pronounced, but see m e h es) < PUgr * m e k 6 g (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * m e k s e , 294. H m e le g ‘warm’ (-g is a H suff) < PUgr * m â lg (> POUgr * m e l > PVog *m al3 t, POsty * m e la k ),

295. H m e ll ‘bosom’ < EAH *m â y l9 < PUgr * m â y 9 l < *m â ly g (> POUgr * m e y a l > PVog *mÖY3l, POsty *m öyar) < PFUgr * m â lk e , 296. H m e ly ‘deep’ < PUgr * m e la (> POUgr * m îl > PVog *m îl, POsty *m el), 297. H m e n t- ‘to rescue’, m e n e k ü l- ‘to rescue him / her / itself’ ( - t and - k ü l are H suffs) < PUgr * m â n a - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m ân 3 -, 298. H mer-'^ ‘to draw, scoop out’ < PUgr *m âra-^ (> POUgr * m e r - > PVog * m â r a k t-, POsty *m era t-),

299. H mer--^ ‘to dare’ < PUgr *m âra^ (> PVog *m â r-), 300. H m e r e d - ‘to stare, gaze’, m e r o ‘sheer’, m eren , m e r o b e n ‘entirely, etc.’ < EAH * m e r a - < PUgr * m â r a - (> POUgr *m ^ r-, m e r - > PVog *m ^ r-, POsty *m er-) < PFUgr *m âr3-, 301. H m e s s z e ‘far’ (the length of ssz is secodary and - e is a H suff, see m e s s z i id.) < PUgr * m e c a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m ecâ , 302. H m e z telen , m ez^ telen ‘naked’ (-te le n is a privative suff) < * m e s e y < EAH * m e s - < PUgr *m e s 9 - (> PVog *m es-) (H m e z ‘(sport) dress’ is a neologism, first recorded in 1770; the word was originally a verb, with the meaning ‘to dress’, fr this * m e s e y ‘dress’ and m e s e y te le n > m ez^telen > m e z te le n ‘without dress, naked’ all stages recorded), 303. H m e z ‘honey’ < PUgr * m e ta (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m ete, 304. H mi^ ‘what, a thing’, v a la m i ‘something’, s e m m i ‘nothing’ < EAH * m i < PUgr *me (> POUgr *m^, * m e > PVog *mc^nâ, POsty *me) < PFUgr *m3, 305. H mi^ ‘we’ < EAH *mi < PUgr *mi (> POUgr *mV'y, *mV'n > PVog *m â n , POsty *m ey ) < PFUgr *m s,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L is t o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s o f (F i n n o - ) U g r i c o r i g i n

1285

306. H m ög, m e g ‘what is behind’, see m ö g ö tt ‘behind’, etc. < PUgr * m ü y k g (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m ü y k e , 307. H m o n y ‘a r c h egg, testicle’ < PUgr *m o n 9 (> POUgr *m ö n > PVog *m a n , POsty *m o n ) < PFUgr *m u n a , 308. H m o s - ‘to wash’ < PUgr * m u s k a - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *m u sk e-, 309. H m û lik - ‘to pass (time)’ ( - ik is a H suff) < PUgr *m u la - (> PVog *m ül~) < PFUgr *m u ls-, 310. H m u ta t- ‘to show, point’ (- t a t is a H complex suff) < EAH *mü- < *m u y a - < PUgr *m u y a - (> POUgr *m u y - > POsty *m u y -) < PFUgr *m u y a -, 311. H n eg y ‘four’ < PUgr * n e ly a (> POUgr *n il3 > PVog *nîl3, POsty *n e la ) < PFUgr *n ely â , 312. H n ev ‘name’ < PUgr * n e m a (> POUgr * n e m > PVog *nâfm3, POsty *n em ) < PFUgr *n im e, 313. H n ev et- ‘to laugh’ ( - t is a H suff) < MH, OH m e v et- < EAH * m e v a < PUgr * m â y a - (> PVog *mc^ya-), 314. H n e z - ‘to look, look at, see’ (-z is a H suff) < PUgr * n â y a - (> POUgr *n îy-, *n l- > PVog *n îyl-, POsty *nü-, *n ü y-) < PFUgr * n â k e -, 315. H n o ‘woman’, see n e je ‘his wife’ < *ne ~ n ö < EAH *n e w - < PUgr * n e y a (> POUgr * n îy > PVog *n(, POsty *n i) < PFUgr *n iy â , 316. H n y â l ‘saliva’ < PUgr * n o lk a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *n o lk e, 317. H n y a l- ‘to lick’ < PUgr *n o la - (> POUgr * n ö l- ~ * n â lâ - > PVog *n â l-, POsty * n â la -) < PFUgr *n o le-, 318. H n y â r (fa ) ‘poplar (< “marsh-tree”)’, ? ny^r in n y ir o k ‘moist, humid’, n y^r(fa) ‘birch’, N y^rseg ‘name of a Hungarian region’ (it is debated, but possible that H n y â r ‘summer’ pertains here, in any case n y â r ‘summer’ is not a T lw) < PUgr * n a r a (> PVog * n â r ‘marsh’) < PFUgr *n or3 ‘Sumpf; swamp’, 319. H n y el ‘handle’ < PUgr *n â S a (> POUgr *nc^S, *neS, *ncı8 > PVog *ncı8, POsty *nÖl) < PFUgr * n i8 e ~ *n ü 8e, 320. H n y el- ‘to swallow’ < PUgr * n â la - (> POUgr * n â l- > PVog *n el-, POsty *n â l-) < PFUgr *n ele-,

321. H n y elv ‘tongue’ < PUgr *nâlm3 (> POUgr *n llm 3 > PVog *n llm 3, POsty *nâlem) < PFUgr * n â lm â , 322. H n y er- ‘to gain, win’ < PUgr * n e r a - (> POUgr *n îr - > PVog *n îr-, POsty *n er-), 323. H n y er eg ‘saddle’ (-g is a H suff) < PUgr * n â r k a (> POUgr *n îy r e > PVog *n îr, POsty * n a y a r ) (not a T lw), 324. H n y es- ‘to prune, cut off, shear’ < EAH * n e s a - < PUgr * n e c a - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *nec3-,

325. H ny^l ‘arrow’ < PUgr * n ila (> POUgr *n îl3 > PVog *nîl3, POsty *nal) < PFUgr *n ele, 326. H ny^r ‘birch(-tree)’ < PUgr * n ira (> POUgr * n îr > PVog *n îr, POsty *ner), see n y â r in § 8.1.1, 327. H n y ir o k ‘wetness, lymph’, see nyâr, 328. H n y olc ‘eight’ (-c appeared in analogy with k ile n e ‘nine’) < PUgr * n a la (> POUgr *nrl3Y > PVog * n â la y /l, POsty *n ila y ), 329. H n y o m - ‘to press’, n y o m ‘trace, track’, n y o m o r e k ‘crippled’, n y o m o r o g - ‘to live in misery’ < EAH * n o lm a - < PUgr * n o la -m a - (> POUgr *nĞl- / * n â l- > PVog *n â l-, POsty *n û lt-),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1286

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

330. H n y u g - ‘a r c h to rest’ in n y u g sz ik - ‘to rest’ (-s and - i k are H suffs), n y u g o d t ‘restful’, n y u g a lo m ‘rest’, etc. < PUgr * n u ^ k a - (> POsty *n o y o l-) < PFUgr *n u ^ e, 331. H n yû jt- ‘to stretch, provide’ ( - t is a H suff, see n yû l- ‘to put one’s hand out, reach’, n y û lik - ‘to stretch, extend’) < PUgr *n u y 9 - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *n8y3-, 332. H n y û l ‘rabbit’ < EAH *n u w u l < PUgr *n o m u l(3 ) (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * n o m a -le , 333. H n y û l- ‘to put one’s hand out, reach’, see nyûjt, 334. H n y u sz t ‘pine-marten’ (- t is a H suff) < PUgr * n u k s 9 (> POUgr * n ö k 9 s > PVog *n3k9s, POsty *nÖY9s) < PFUgr *n u k s e, 335. H n yû z- ‘to skin’ (-z is a H suff, see tuz-) < EAH *n u w - < PUgr *n u y 9 - (> POUgr *n u y > PVog *n u y - ~ *n u y-) < PFUgr *nuy3-, 336. H nyu, acc nyuvet, dial nyiv, n yu v ‘maggot, worm’ < PUgr * n iy 9 (> POUgr * n î y k ~ * n u y k > PVog *nîyoko, POsty *n i^ k ), 337. H n yû - ‘to wear down’, see n y ü v ö k ‘I wear down’ < EAH *n ü w - < PUgr * n ü k 9 - (> PVog *nÜY-) < PFUgr * n ü k 3 -, 338. H o ‘old’ < PUgr * 6 o ^ k a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *so ^ 3 ~ * s o ^ k 3 ‘ (see also a g g , avu l-), 339. H o d û ‘hollow, cavity’ (the -û is a H suff), see o d v a s ‘hollow, rotten’ < PUgr *o n t9 (> POUgr *on t, * o n t e r > PVog *â n ter, POsty *ont, *o n te r ) < PFUgr * o m te or *o y te, 340. H o ld - ‘to untie, dissolve’ (-d is a H suff, -l- is a H compensative consonant in place of the length of the vowel) < OH o d - < * o v d - < PUgr * a y o - (> POUgr * ü y k - / * î y k - > PVog *îyoko-, POsty *i;yk- ~ * a y k - ) < PFUgr * a y a -, 341. H o ld a l ‘side’ < EAH * ö d a la (-l is a H suff) < PUgr * o ^ t o (> POUgr *V^^t- > PVog *ü^t3l, POsty * â y t i), 342. H o lt- ‘to graft, bud’ < PUgr * a la -tt3 - (> POUgr * â lt- > PVog *â lt-, POsty *alt-), 343. H o lv a d - ‘to melt (intr)’ (-v- and - a d are H suffs) < EAH *o la - < PUgr * s o la - (> POUgr * 6 ö lâ - > PVog * tâ l-a , POsty *AÖla-) < PFUgr *su la, 344. H on ‘tin’ (the -l- disappeared in H and caused the length of the vowel) < EAH *o ln o < PUgr * w o ln a (> POUgr *öln 3 > PVog *âln3, POsty *o ln a ) < PFUgr *w oln3, 345. H o s t o r ‘whip’ < OH u sto r < PUgr * o s tâ r o ( PVog *o stâ ), 346. H â v - ‘to protect’ (/v/ is the result of an inner H process) < EAH * o w o - < * o y o - < PUgr *w iy o - (> POUgr * w î ~ *wi:y- / *w îy - > PVog *w î, w îy-, *w â y -, POsty *we-, *wey-) < PFUgr * W3y3-, 347. H o ‘he, she’, ö v e ‘his, hers’ < EAH *hö < PUgr *sâ (> POUgr 6 V > PVog *tün, POsty *A eY), 348. H ö cs ‘younger brother’ (~ ecs) < PUgr * e c o (> POUgr *ic > PVog * i c (3 ), POsty *ic-) < PFUgr *ec3, 349. H ö l ‘lap (body part), fathom (measurement)’ < OH ü l < PUgr * s ü lo (> POUgr *6 ^ l > PVog *t^l, POsty *AC)l) < PFUgr *sü le, 350. H ö l- ‘to kill’ < EAH *ü el3 - < PUgr *w eS 9 - (> POUgr * w e l- / *w ö l- > PVog *^l-, POsty *w el-) < PFUgr * weS3-, 351. H o n ‘bream (fish)’ < EAH *e ü n 9 < PUgr * s â w n o (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *sâ w n â , 352. H o s ‘ancestor’ < OH ıs < PUgr * ic o (> POUgr * a c > PVog * a c (3 ), POsty *â c i) < PFUgr * icâ,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L is t o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s o f (F i n n o - ) U g r i c o r i g i n

1287

353. H o s z ‘autumn, fall’ < PUgr * s ü k s 9 (> POUgr *6ü.Yes > PVog *tüık3s, POsty *sÖY9s) < PFUgr * sü k se, 354. H ö s s z e ‘together’ < OH ö s z v e (the stem is *ös, the gemination is secondary, -v e is the H lative suff) < EAH ‘ ^öss < PUgr *w ec9 (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *wec'e, 355. H ö t ‘five’ < EAH *ü ö t3 < PUgr *w ü tta (> POUgr *wöt > PVog *cft, POsty *wet) < PFUgr *w itte,

356. H öv ‘girdle’ < EAH *wÜY3 < PUgr * w ü ^ a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *w ü y â , 357. H ra v a s z ‘a r c h fox, cunning’ (the vocalism is irregular, the -s is a H suff) < OH ruoz, ru v oz (< EAH *r u w o z < *r o w o s < EAH *row > * r o w k a >) r o k a ‘fox’ (the - k a is a H suff) < PUgr * r e p o (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * r ep â , but more probable: H ra v a s z ‘cunning, fox’ Os rü v as / r o b a s ‘lisa’, see Pehl ro b a h , Sogd ru pas, Parthian ro b a s, Khot rü v a sa , Khwar rw bs, etc. (see Abaev 1958-1989/2: 433-434 with long bibliography; Gharib 1995: 345) (according to Redei 1986-1991/1: 423 PFUgr *rep â (~ c3), see also Redei (1986: 46) — — „vorarisch oder früharisch”, *r eu p ö so , Wanderwort ?), 358. H râ ‘upon’, ra jta ‘atop’, suff +rA , etc. < EAH * r â < *raY 0 < PUgr * r a y o (> PVog *ray ), 359. H r e g ‘long ago’ < PUgr * r e y k o (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *rey k3 , 360. H rejt- ‘to hide’ (-t is a H suff) < PUgr *reY 0- (> POUgr *rV^Y- > PVog *rîY-, POsty *r^Y-) < PFUgr * r e k e -, 361. H res ‘rift, split’ (the vocalism is irregular) < PUgr * r a c a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *rac3, 362. H re sz ‘part’ < PUgr * r â c a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *râc3, 363. H ro- ‘to carve’, r o v o k ‘I carve’, OH rav-, see r a v a ta l ‘catafalque’ < EAH * r a w - < PUgr *roY o (> POsty *roY) < PFUgr *rok3-, 364. H r o k a ‘fox’, see ravasz, 365. H r o k k a n - ‘to come down, became cripled, bent’ (-a n is a H suff) < EAH * r o k - < PUgr * r o k k o - (> POUgr * r o k a - > PVog *rak-, POsty *raY-), 366. H r o k o n ‘relative, kinship (-n is a H loc suff)’ < PUgr * r a k k a (> POUgr *röY- > PVog *ra w -, Osty *roY-) < PFUgr * r a k k a , 367. H ro s sz ‘bad’ (the length of /s/ is secondary) < PUgr * r o c a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *roc3, 368. H s â p a d - ‘to turn pale’ < PUgr * c a p p o - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *cap p 3 -, 369. H sa v a n y û ‘sour’ (-ny and -û are H suffs) < PUgr *ca w 9 (> POUgr ? * c a w > PVog *saY, POsty *cu w ) < PFUgr *caw 3, 370. H s e g g ‘bottom’ (the initial consonant is irregular, perhaps s e g g < *seg, the final long -g g - is secondary) < PUgr * s e y k e (> PVog * s â ^ k ) < PFUgr *sey k 3 , 371. H - s e g ‘small hill’ < EAH * s e ^ g o < PUgr * c i^ k o (> POUgr *cÜL^k > PVog * s ^ ^ k , POsty *ccı^k) < PFUgr * c iy k â , 372. H setet, s ö t e t ‘dark’ (- e t is a H suff) < PUgr * c e tto (> POUgr * c e t / * c â t - > PVog *s â tep -, POsty *ce tim e-), 373. H siet- ‘to hurry, hasten’ ( - t is a H suff) < EAH *s iy o - < PUgr * c iy o - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * ciy3 -, 374. H s o k ‘many, much’ < PUgr * c o k k a (> PVog *sa w ) > PFUgr * c o k k a (see H sok in the Lexicon), 375. H s o v â n y ‘lean, thin’ (-â n y is a H suff) < PUgr * c o p a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *cu p a ,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1288

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

376. H s ö r e n y ‘mane’, see szor, 377. H sö v e n y ‘hedge’, see szö-, 378. H sü n ‘hedgehog’, see szül, 379. H s ü p p e d - ‘to sink’ (-d is a H suff, the -p p - is secondary) < OH s e p p e d - < PUgr *ce p p g (> PVog *sep -), 380. H sü t- ‘to bake (tr)’ (-t is not a suff), (sü l- ‘to bake (intr)’ is the result of an analogy process) < PUgr *citt9 - (> PVog *sit~), 381. H s z â g u ld - ‘to run at utmost speed, race’ (-u ld is a complex H suff) < EAH *s â g 9 - < * s a y â g - < *s a y 9 -g 9 < * s a ^ g a - < PUgr * s a ^ a - / * s a y k a - (> POUgr *su y - > PVog *su m -, POsty * s a y a l- ~ * s iy a l- ~ *suyam ~), 382. H szaj, see z aj, 383. H szâj, sz â m , sz â d , etc. ‘mouth, my mouth, your mouth’ < EAH *sâ < PUgr *su w a (> PVog *sU in sUnt, sUp) < PFUgr *su w e, 384. H s z a k ‘d ia l a small piece’, szak^ t- ‘to tear (into peaces)’, s z a k g a t-, s z a g g a t - ‘freq of the former’ etc. < PUgr * s a k k a (> POUgr * s a k > POsty * s a k ), 385. H s z â l(fa ) ‘timber’, s z â lk a ‘splinter’ < PUgr * s a lk a (> POUgr *sîyl3 > PVog * s ıy lâ , POsty * sa y a l) < PFUgr *sa lk 3 , 386. H s z a la g ‘ribbon, band’ (-g is a H suff) < PUgr * s a la (> POUgr * s a l > POsty *saA), 387. H s z a la d - ‘to run’ ( - a d is a H suff) < EAH * s a l- < PUgr *s a S a - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * s a S a - ~ *caS a-, 388. H s z â ld o k ‘d ia l lime, linden-tree’, s z â ld o b a r c h id. (-d o k , -d o b are complex H suffs) < EAH * s a la < *sa l'a < PUgr *sa l'a (> PVog *sal't') > PFUgr *sal'3, 389. H s z a lu ‘plane’ < EAH * s a la w < PUgr * s a ly a (> POUgr *sV^yal > PVog *sîy lâ , POsty * s a a l ), 390. H sz a r(-) ‘(to) shit’ < PUgr * s a r a (> POUgr * s a r ~ * c a r > POsty * c a r (?)) < PFUgr *sar3, 391. H s z â r (in lâ b s z â r , etc.) ‘stem, leg’ < PUgr * s o r a (> POUgr * s ö r > PVog *sar, POsty *sor), 392. H s z â r a d - ‘to dry (intr)’ ( - a d is a H suff, see szâr^t- ‘to dry (tr)’) < PUgr * s o r a - (> POUgr *sUr- > PVog *s u r- / *sü r-, POsty *sa r-) < PFUgr *sar3-, 393. H sz â r n y , see s z â r , 394. H sz a r v ‘horn’, sz a r u ‘horny’, s z a r v a s ‘deer’ < PUgr * s o r w a (> POUgr *sor (?) > PVog *sorp , POsty * s â rp ) < PFUgr *so rw a , 395. H s z â z ‘hundred’ < PUgr * s a ta (> POUgr *sît3 > PVog *sît3, POsty *sat) < PFUgr * s a ta ( POUgr * s e y a y - > PVog *sciyy-, POsty *sey ey -), 397. H s z e g - ‘to break (bread), cut, hem’ < PUgr * s a ^ k a - (> POUgr * s e y k - > PVog * s a ^ k -, POsty *s ö y k -) < PFUgr * s a y k 3 - ~ * c a y k 3 -, 398. H szeg , s z ö g ‘nail, pin’ < PUgr * s e y k a (> PVog * s e y k ), 399. H szeg y , s z e g y ‘breast, chest (of animals)’, sz ü g y id. < EAH * s e ja < * s in ja < PUgr *s in c a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * s in c a ~ sica, 400. H s z e l ‘edge’ < PUgr * s e la (> POUgr * s ıl > PVog *sıl, POsty *sil),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L is t o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s o f (F i n n o - ) U g r i c o r i g i n

1289

401. H s z e l- ‘to slice’ < PUgr *s a l9 - (> POUgr * s ıl- / *s ü l- > PVog *sıl-, POsty *sü l-) < PFUgr sülü-,

402. H s z e m ‘eye’ < PUgr *S elm 9 (> POUgr * s e m > PVog *safm, POsty *sem ) < PFUgr *Silm a, 403. H s z e r in s z e r e t e jte n i ‘to manage do something, bring oneself to do something, mode’ (in the literatüre more homophonous words have been mixed up) < PUgr *Ser9 (> POUgr * s lr ‘Art und Weise’ > PVog *sır, POsty *sir) < PFUgr *Ser3^, 404. H s z il ‘elm’, (originally back-vocalic, see sz ila s, S z ilâ g y ) < OH z ilu < PUgr *S ala (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *Sala, 405. H sz iro n y ‘rime, hoar-frost, granular snow, etc.’ (-o n y is a H suff) < EAH *Sira < *S ara < PUgr *S ara (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *Sar3, 406. H sz^v ‘heart’ (-v is the continuation of -m -) < PUgr *SiSm 9 (> POUgr * s ım > PVog *sım , POsty * sem ) < PFUgr *SiSam a, 407. H sz o m in s z o m jû ‘thirsty’ (-jû is going back to OH jo n h ‘inner part of the body) < PUgr *S om a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *Som s, 408. H s z o m o rû ‘sad’ (-û is a H suff) < PUgr *S o m â ra (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *Som3-r3, 409. H sz o r u l- ‘to be squeezed’, szor^t- ‘to compress’ (-u l and -^t are H suffs) < PUgr *Sora(> POUgr *s o r - ‘confined (place)’ > PVog *s a r-, POsty *s â r t) < PFUgr *Sor3-, 410. H sz o - ‘to weave’ < EAH *sev 9 - < PUgr *S â ^ a - (> POUgr *sey -, *s ö y - > PVog *sc^y-, POsty *sÖY-) < PFUgr *S a y e- (the /s/ in H sö v e n y ‘hedge’ is the result of a secondary development, if the two words pertain together), 411. H s z o k e ‘blond’ ( - k e is a H suff, see sz ü r k e) < EAH * s e w e - k e < *S eye < PUgr *S a^3 (> POsty *s a y k 3 ), 412. H s z o r ‘bristle, hair’ < EAH *sew r9 < *s ew 3 r a < PUgr * s a y a r a ~ * s e y a r (?) (> PVog * say ar, see Honti (1999: 128) and not *say3r3 or * s a k r 3 (Redei 1986-1991/2: 886)) (the /s/ in s ö r en y ‘mane’ is a H secondary development), 413. H sz û ‘wood worm’ < PUgr *Suya (> POUgr * s u y > PVog *sou, POsty * s a y ) < PFUgr *Suk3,

414. H sz û r- ‘to prick, sting’ < PUgr *S u rw a- (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *Surw a-, 415. H s z u r o k ‘pitch, tar’ ( - k is a H suff) < PUgr *Sura (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *Sur3, 416. H sz ü l (14‘^ c.) > sü n ‘hedgehog’ < PUgr *S iy ele (> PVog * s u o le > Vog su ola) < PFUgr *Siyele,

417. H s z ü r k e ‘gray’ (- k e is a H suff, in OH s z ü r existed separately) < PUgr *S ere (> PVog *Sir) < PFUgr *Ser3^ ~ *cer3, 418. H sz û z ‘virgin’ < PUgr *Süca (> PVog *SsS) < PFUgr *sü c3 (PUgr /s/ under the influence of -c-), but see szûz in the Lexicon, 419. H tâ j ‘region, land’ < EAH * tâ < *ta y a < PUgr * t a k a (> POUgr * t a y â > POsty *ta y ) (the H /y/ is a H development resulting fr a remorphologisation ta -y a ‘its region’ > tay -a, the weakness of the etymology is, that e.g. in case of s z â j we have sz â m , sz â d , s z â n k , etc. and the base s a can be detected, in case of t â j there is no evidence of a former *ta; perhaps tâ g ‘wide’, tâ t- ‘to open wide’, tâ r- ‘to open’ (-r is problematic) < *ta), 420. H t â l ‘dish’ < PUgr * tâ l(â ) ( PVog *tul),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1290

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

421. H ta lâ l- ‘to find’, k it a lâ l- ‘to find out’ (-l is a H suff) < EAH * to la - < PUgr *to la - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *tu le - (the semantic change PFUgr ‘to come’ > H ‘to find’ is the same as in H j ö n - ‘to come’ > H r â jö n - ‘to find out’), 422. H tâ lto s ‘sorcerer, medicine-man’ (-s is a H suff) < PUgr * to lta (> POUgr *tV lt ‘leicht, Fieber’ > PVog * tü lt ‘leicht’, POsty * to lt / tolt) (‘Fieber, Hilfe’, in folklore texts of Reguly toltn, to lten ‘mit Zauberkraft’, see tâltos in the Lexicon), 423. H ta n u l- ‘to learn’, tan^t- ‘to teach’ < EAH * ta n 9 - < PUgr * to n a - (not in POUgr) > PFUgr *tu n a -,

424. H ta r ja ‘spare rib’ (-ja is a H poss suff, 3'^P) < EAH *ta r9 < PUgr * to ry a (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *tu ry a (for the base *tar, see also ta r k o ‘nape’, the word is only present in Finn and Est, the PFUgr ry > H -r- is problematic, this is the only case for PFUgr -ry-), 425. H ta p - (top-, etc.) ‘to step’, ta p o s - ‘to tread on’ < EAH * ta p g - < PUgr * ta p g - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * t a p p a - (of uncertain origin because of the onomatopoeic character), 426. H ta t ‘stern, croosbeam’ < PUgr * to k t9 (> POUgr * t ö k e t > PVog *to k et, POsty *tö y et) < PFUgr * tukt3, 427. H ta t(h a l) ‘a kind of fish, T in ca v u lg a r is’ < PUgr * to tk a (> PVog *ta y 9 t) < PFUgr *totk3, 428. H ta v a s z ‘spring’ (-a s z is a H suff) < EAH *ta v 9 < PUgr * to w k a (> POUgr *tö w > PVog *tü y a , POsty *to y ) < PFUgr *tow k3, 429. H te ‘you (sg)’ < EAH *te < PUgr *te (not in POUgr, but see * t î ‘that’) < PFUgr *ts, 430. H teg ez, te g e z ‘quiver’ < PUgr * t â y k 9 t (> POUgr * tü y a t > PVog *tc^wat, POsty *tü ygt), 431. H te k in t- ‘to look at, cast a look’ (-in t is a H suff) < PUgr * t â k k g - (> POsty *tâ y a -), 432. H te l ‘winter’ < PUgr *tâ l9 (> POUgr * t â l > PVog *tâl, POsty * t e la y ) < PFUgr * tâ lw â ~ tâlâ,

433. H tele, te li ‘full’ (-e and - i are H suffs) < PUgr * t â lk a (> POUgr * te y a l > PVog *tây al, POsty *tel) < PFUgr *tâlk3 , 434. H te m e t- ‘to bury’, see töm -, 435. H te r ‘space’ < PUgr *tâ r9 (> POsty * t â r / *tir), 436. H ter- ‘to have place, find place, go in’ < PUgr * te r a - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *ter3-, 437. H tesz-, tett- ‘to make, place’ < PUgr *tey a - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *te k e -, 438. H te tem ‘corpse, remains’ (-m is a H suff) < EAH *tâ t9 < PUgr * tâ k t9 (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * tâ k tâ , 439. H tetû, acc te tv e t ‘louse’ < EAH *tâ tw 9 < *tâ tw 9 < P U gr * tâ y g -k tg m (> POUgr * te k (t)a m 3 > PVog *tâ k m 3 , POsty *tö y ta m ) < PFUgr *tây e, 440. H te v ed - ‘to err, mistake’ (- e d is a H suff) < PUgr * te p a - (> POUgr *tîp - > PVog *tîp, POsty *tep-), 441. H tid o ‘d ia l birch bark’ < PUgr *to n tg y (> POUgr * tö n t > PVog *tân t, POsty *to n ta y ), 442. H tito k ‘secret’ ( - o k is a H suff) < EAH *tit- < *tiy t- < PUgr *ta y a -tt3 ( POUgr *tu y t9 - > PVog *tuyt-), 443. H to, acc ta v a t ‘lake’ < PUgr * to w a (> POUgr * tö y > PVog *tow , POsty * t ö y ) < PFUgr *tow 3,

444. H to ll ‘feather’ < PUgr * tu lk a (> POUgr *tu y l > * tö y e l > PVog *t3w al, POsty *töy 3 l) < PFUgr * tu lk a ,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L is t o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s o f (F i n n o - ) U g r i c o r i g i n

1291

445. H to r o k ‘throat’ < OH tu r u k ( - k is a H suff) < PUgr *tu ra (> POUgr *tü r > PVog *tûr, POsty *tu r), 446. H to, acc tö v e t ‘stem’ < EAH *tü w e < PUgr * t ü y e (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *tü y e, 447. H tö b b ‘more’ < * te p a b (-b is a H comp suff, see s z e p ‘beautiful’ > s z e b b ‘more beautiful’) < EAH * tep 9 < PUgr *tep p 9 (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *tepp3, 448. H to g y ‘udder’ < EAH *töd'a < PUgr *tu S'ka (> POUgr *t^A' > PVog *tc^l'ak, POsty *tcıy, *töy ) < PFUgr *tuS'ka, 449. H tö m - ‘to stuff’ (see te m et- ‘to bury’) < EAH * te m - < PUgr *tem 9 - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr * tem 3 -, 450. H to r ‘dagger’ < PUgr * te r o (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *terâ , 451. H tu^d- ‘to know’ < PUgr * tu n ta - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *tu m te-, 452. H tu z- ‘to stitch’, MH * tö v ik - id., now obsolete (-z and - i k are H suffs, see also tövis ‘thorn’, tu ‘needle’) < EAH * tew o - < PUgr *tey 9 - (> POUgr * te k -, * tö k - > PVog *tc^y-, POsty * tö k -) < PFUgr *tek3 -, 453. H tûz, dial t^z ‘fire’ < EAH * tâ w z o < PUgr * tâ y to (> POUgr * tö y o t > PVog *taw 9 t, POsty *tcıy3t ), 454. H ü j ‘new’ < PUgr *w uS'o (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *wuS'e, 455. H u jj ‘ ‘finger’ (the length of the consonant is due to a secondary H development) < PUgr *suS'a (> POUgr * 9 ü a '(3 ) > PVog *tûl'â, POsty *Auy) < PFUgr *suS'3, 456. H ujj^ ‘sleeve’ < PUgr *s u y a (> POUgr *9 îy 3 t > PVog *tîy 3 t ~ *tây t, POsty *Aİt) < PFUgr *so y a ,

457. H ü s z ik - ‘to swim’ (-sz and - i k are H suffs) < EAH *ü- < PUgr *u y o - (> POUgr *w ü y - > PVog *(w )û y -, POsty *uy-) < PFUgr *u ye-, 458. H ü t ‘road’ < OH utû < EAH *u w ta < *u y to < PUgr * u k t o < * u t k o (> POUgr *lk t3 > PVog *îk9 t, POsty *3y3İ) < PFUgr *u tk a , 459. H u tâ l- ‘to detest’ (-l is a H suff) < EAH * o u ta < * a w to - < PUgr * a k t o - (> POUgr *îyt£-, *ly d t- > PVog *îydt-, *â y t-, POsty *ay at-), 460. H ü k ‘great-great grandfather/mother’ < OH ik < PUgr * ik k g (> POUgr *V'k3 > PVog *Cfkr, POsty *iki), 461. H ü sz o ‘helfer’ < OH iszo < EAH * is e y < PUgr * is o (> POsty *as), 462. H û z- ‘to drive, chase, pursue’, ü z e k e d ik - ‘to be in heat’ < EAH *üS 9- < PUgr *ü to - (> POUgr *ü t- > PVog *îty ol-, POsty * â t - ~ *itgp-), 463. H v a d ‘wild’ < PUgr * w a n ta (> POUgr *wV'nt > PVog *w a n t, POsty *w â n t) < PFUgr *w a m ta ,

464. H v â g - ‘to cut’ < PUgr * w a y k o - (> POUgr * w â y k - > PVog * w â y k -, POsty * w a y k -), 465. H v a j ‘butter’ < PUgr * w o y a (> POUgr *w ö y > PVog *w ây, POsty *woy) < PFUgr *woye, see T m a y id., 466. H v â lik - ‘to separate, divorce’ ( - ik is a H suff) < PUgr * w a lk o - (> POUgr *w îy 9 l- ‘hinabsteigen, hinablassen’ > PVog *w îy 9 l- / *w â y l-, POsty w îy9l- (semantic problems)) < PFUgr * w a lk a -, 467. H v â ll ‘shoulder’ < PUgr * w o lk o (not in POUgr, ? VogSo, VogKU, VogP w a y la p ‘Schulterriemen, etc.’) < PFUgr * w o lk a ,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1292

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

468. H v a n - ‘to be’, v o lt ‘he / she / it was’ < PUgr *w o l9 - (POUgr *w o l- > PVog *a l-, POsty *w ol-) < PFUgr * w ole-, 469. H -v a n in n eg y v e n ‘forty’, ö tv en ‘fifty’, h a tv a n ‘sixty’, h etv en ‘seventy, n y o lcv a n ‘eighty’, k ile n c v e n ‘ninety’, ‘the unit ten’ < EAH *w a n 9 < PUgr *m o n 9 (> PVog *-m a n ) < PFUgr *m o n e,

470. H v â r- ‘to wait’ < PUgr * w a r a - (> PVog *w ar-), 471. H varjû, acc v a r ja t ‘crow’ (-jû is a H suff) < PUgr * w a r a (> POUgr * w ü r > PVog *ür3n, POsty *w u ry a y ) < PFUgr *w ar3, 472. H v a rr - ‘to sew’ < PUgr * w o r k a - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *w ork3 -, 473. H v a s ‘iron’ (originally a kind of metal) < PUgr * w a s k e (> POUgr * v o k s > * v o k s > POsty *vox, PVog *w3s) < PFUgr * w a sk e, 474. H v â s ik - ‘to wear away, wear off, make blunt’ ( - ik is a H suff) < PUgr *w a c9 - (> POUgr *wOc- > PVog *âs3 -, POsty *woc-) < PFUgr *w ac3-, 475. H v ed - ‘to defend’ < PUgr * w â n t9 - (> POsty *w a n t-) < PFUgr *w an t3-, 476. H v e k o n y ‘thin’ (-o n y is a H suff) < PUgr * w e k k e (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *w ek k 3 , 477. H v elo ‘marrow’ < EAH *w elew 9 < PUgr *w eS em a (> POUgr *w eS g m > PVog *w âl9 m , POsty *w ela m ) < PFUgr *wiS3m 3, 478. H v e r ‘blood’ < PUgr *w er9 (> POUgr * w îr > PVog *w îy9r, POst *wer) < PFUgr *were, 479. H v es- ‘to engrave’ < EAH *w â y c9 - < PUgr * w â y c 9 - (> POsty * w â y c - > *w en c > *w ânt'-) < PFUgr * w âyc3-, 480. H v es e ‘kidney’ < PUgr * w â c e (POUgr is semantically problematic, see Vog v â s i ‘penis’), 481. H v es z - ‘to take away, buy’ (-s is a H suff), see vett- ‘he bought’, v ev ö ‘buying, the buyer’ < EAH * vew 3- < PUgr *w iy a - / * w ey a - (> POUgr * w îy- / * w îy- > PVog * w ey-, POsty * w ey-) < PFUgr * w iy e- (see visz-), 482. H v essz o ‘twig’ (the final /ö/ and the front-vocalism are secondary H developments) < EAH *v a s 9 < PUgr *w a o 9 (> POUgr *w a sg > PVog *w os9, POsty *wâs) < PFUgr *wac3, 483. H v ez e t- ‘to lead’ (- t is a H suff) < PUgr *w et9 - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *w etâ -, 484. H v ig y â z - ‘to take care’ (-z is a H suff) < EAH *v ij3 - < PUgr *w ic a < PFUgr * w ic a (phonologically unclear because of the H /d'/), 485. H v ilâ g ‘world’, v ilâ g o s ‘bright’ < EAH *w ila < * w a la < PUgr *w al'g (> POUgr *w al'gy > PVog *w al'gy, POsty *w al'g y / *w öl'ay ) < PFUgr *w al'e, 486. H v isz- ‘to take, carry (away)’ (-s is a H suff see v itt (past tense 3'^P), vivo (participle)) < PUgr *w iy a - / *w ey a (> POUgr *w ey - > PVog *w ey -, POsty *wey-) < PFUgr *w iy e - (see v es z - ), 487. H v^-, v^v- ‘to fight’ < EAH *w a y g - < * w o y a - < PUgr * w o y a - (not in POUgr) < PFUgr *w o y e-,

488. H v^z ‘water’ < PUgr *wete (> PVog *wit, wüt') < PFUgr *wete, 489. H vo ‘son-in-law’, see v eje 3'^P poss < EAH *w ew a - ~ w ey a - < PUgr *w â ^ 9 (> POsty *w â ^ ) < PFUgr *w â^3, 490. H v ö csö k , dial v e c s e k ‘grebe (a kind of water bird)’ < PUgr *w â y o 9 (> POUgr *wâs > PVog *wâs3, POsty * w â s a y ) < PFUgr *w a y ce,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L is t o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s o f (F i n n o - ) U g r i c o r i g i n

1293

491. H v ö lg y ‘valley’ (/l/ is secondary in H) < EAH vöd' < PUgr *w oS 'kg (> PVog *w o l) < PFUgr * waS'k3, 492. H zaj^, s z a j in z a jlik - ‘to break up of ice’ (final -y - is secondary) < EAH *s a y 9 < PUgr * s a k 9 (> POUgr * s a y > PVog *s a i, POsty * t o y ) < PFUgr * s a k a ~ * c a k a , 493. H zaj^ ‘noise’ < EAH *s a y 9 < PUgr *s o y 9 (> POUgr *s û y > PVog *sû y, POsty *s^y) < PFUgr *soye(-), 494. H z u g ‘corner, nook’ < OH su g < PUgr * s u ^ k a (> POsty *so^).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

8.6

List of Proto-Finno-Ugric and Proto-Ugric words in Hungarian

This list contains 344 Hungarian words the origin o f w hich can be traced back to the Finno-U gric protolanguage, or in some cases to the U ralic protolanguage, but the latter is not marked. I included further 121 etym ologies w hich, at m y present knowledge, I can trace back only to the U gric protolanguage. These 465 etym ologies do not exhaust the Finno-U gric stock o f the H ungarian lexicon, but m ay be o f help for the reconstruction o f the changes o f the early period o f Hungarian. See § 5.3 (pp. 1013-1014) on the details. 1. PFUgr *a l3 - > PUgr * a l9 - (> POUgr * â l- ‘to curse’ (!) > POsty *â l-) > EAH * a l9 - > OH a ld u t > H â ld - ‘to bless’ (-d is a H suff), 2. PFUgr * a la > PUgr *a l9 (> Vog y a lk a , Osty il) > EAH * a lg > H a l ‘the lower part’, 3. PFUgr * a m ta - > PUgr *a n t9 (not in POUgr) > EAH *a n d 9 - > * a d a - > H a d - ‘to give’, 4. PFUgr * a n a > PUgr * a n a (> POUgr * a n > PVog *ân 9 y , POsty * â n 9 k î) > EAH * a n n a > H â n g y ‘sister of the older brother, sister of the husband’ (*an > * a n n y a > * a n g y a > â n g y ), 5. PFUgr * a ^ a - > PUgr * a ^ 9 - (> POUgr * ü y k - / *iiyk- > PVog *î.yoko-, POsty *i;yk- ~ * a y k -) > EAH * a y 9 - > *a w 3 - > * o > OH o v d - > o d - > H o ld - ‘to untie, dissolve’ (-d is a H suff, -l- is a H compensative consonant in place of the length of the vowel), 6. PFUgr * a ^ a - t > PUgr * a ^ t a - (> POUgr * ü ^ k a t - > PVog *ıkot-, POsty * a ^ a t-) > EAH * a y ta - > H a jt- ‘to open’ in a jt ö ‘door’, 7. PFUgr * a ^ e > PUgr * a ^ o (> POsty *o^) > EAH * a y a > H aj, â j ‘a r c h opening’ (-y- is secondary) (> a j a k ‘lip’), 8. PFUgr * a p p e > PUgr * u p p a / * ıp p a (> POUgr *up > Vog up, Osty up) > EAH * ip a > H ip a ‘father-in-law’ (- a is a H petrified poss suff), 9. PFUgr * a r w a > PUgr * a r w a (not in POUgr) > EAH * a r w a > * a r a > H âr^ ‘price’, 10. PFUgr *aS'3- > PUgr *aS 'a- (> PVog * a l'â i) > EAH *a d 'a > H â g y ‘bed’, 11. PFUgr * a n e > PUgr * a n a (not in POUgr) > EAH * a n a > H e n e k ‘song’ ( - k is a H suff), 12. PFUgr * a ^ 3 - > PUgr * a y k a - (> POsty y a y le l-) > EAH * a y k a > * a g a - > H eg - ‘to burn’, 13. PFUgr *a p p 8 r8 -k s > PUgr * a p p a r e - k a (> PVog * â p e r e -y -) > EAH * e p e r y a > * e p e r y a > H e p e r ‘strawberry’ (the -y - was lost, but see e p e r je s ‘place with strawberries’ and e p r e s id.), 14. PFUgr *ca p p 3 - > PUgr * c a p p a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * s a p a - > H s â p a d - ‘to turn pale’ (-d is a H suff), 15. PFUgr *caw 3 > PUgr * c a w a (> POUgr ? * c a w > PVog *say , POsty *cuw) > EAH * s a w a > H sa v a n y û ‘sour’ (-ny and -û are H suffs), 16. PFUgr *ciy3- > PUgr * c iy a - (not in POUgr) > EAH *s iy a - > H sie t- ‘to hurry, hasten’ (-t is a H suff), 17. PFUgr * c o k k a > PUgr * c o k k a (> PVog *sa w ) > EAH * s o k a > H s o k ‘many, much’ (see H sok in the Lexicon), 18. PFUgr * c u p a > PUgr * c o p a (not in POUgr) > EAH * s o w a > H s o v â n y ‘lean, thin’ (-â n y is a H suff),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1295

19. PFUgr *c8lk3- > PUgr * c u lk 9 - (> POUgr *cî^- > PVog *cîl-, POsty *ca l-) > EAH * c il- > *ciÜ 9- > H csillo g - ‘to glitter’, c s illa g ‘star’ (an onomatopoeic word), 20. PFUgr *G8n3- > PUgr *cü n 9 - (> POsty *cin -) > EAH *cü n 9 - > H csü n - ‘to remain small, stop growing (dial)’, 21. PFUgr * c a p p a - > PUgr * c a p p 9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH * c a p a - > H c s a p - ‘to strike, throw’ (an onomatopoeic word), 22. PFUgr * c i y k â > PUgr * c iy k 9 (> POUgr *cü ı^k > PVog *sı^yk, POsty *ccı^k) > EAH * s ey g 9 > H -seg ‘small hill’, 23. PFUgr * c o lm e > PUgr * c o lm a (not in POUgr) > EAH *c o lm a > H c s o m o ‘knot’ (-o is a H suff), 24. PFUgr *cor3 - > PUgr * c o r a - (> POUgr *cV'r9Y- > PVog *cû ry -, POsty ^coray-) > EAH * c o r a - > H c so r - / csu r- in cso ro g -, csu ro g - ‘to run, trickle’, c su r ra n - ‘to spill’, csu ro m ‘dripping wet’, etc. ( -o g , -a n , -o m are H suffs), 25. PFUgr *cu p p 3 > PUgr *cu p p 9 (not in POUgr, only in Zyr) > EAH * c u p a > H c s u p o r ‘mug, pot’ ( - r is a H suff), 26. PFUgr *ec3 > PUgr * e c a (> POUgr *ic > PVog *ic(s), POsty *i’c) > EAH * e c a > H ö c s (~ ecs) ‘younger brother’, most probable through EAH *ecce >> H ö c c s e ‘younger brother’, 27. PFUgr *ec3 - > PUgr *eo 9 - (> POUgr *is - ~ * e s - > PVog *îs-, POsty *es9 l-) > EAH *e c9 - > *e s3 > H e s ik - ‘to fall’ ( - ik is a H suff, cf. e s o ‘rain, falling’), 28. PFUgr * e lâ - > PUgr * e la - (> POUgr *yâ^l- > PVog *yâılt-, POsty * y e lp â y le -) > EAH * e la > H e l- ‘to live’, 29. PFUgr * e m â > PUgr *e m 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH *e m 9 > H e m e ‘sow’, also e m s e (-e, -s e are H suffs), 30. PFUgr *e S e > PUgr *eS9 (> POUgr * y îl > PVog *yîl, POsty *y il) > EAH *els > H e lo ‘forwards’, e ls o ‘first’ (-o, -s o are H suffs), 31. PFUgr * ic â > PUgr * ic a (> POUgr * â c > PVog * â c (3 ), POsty *â c i) > EAH * ic a > * is a > OH ıs > H o s ‘ancestor’, 32. PFUgr * ik e, ü k e > PUgr *iy3, ü y a (> POUgr *üy3, *iy 9 > PVog *^k, POsty *ey) > EAH *iy 9 > *ed'g > H e g y ‘one’ (Honti 1993: 75), 33. PFUgr * ik e - n e > PUgr *iy 9 n 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH *iy 9 n 9 > *în 3 > H ^ny ‘gum’, 34. PFUgr * im e - > PUgr *im 9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH * e m a - > H e m ik - ‘to suck’ ( - ik is a H suff, see e m lo ‘mamma, teats’), 35. PFUgr * ip s e > PUgr * e p s a (> POUgr * e p a 9 > PVog *^t, POsty *epaA ) > EAH * e ç s a > *isa > *iz 9 (fr the same base e d e s ‘sweet’ ~ ^zes ‘tasty’, MH ez es, see T ta t- ‘to taste’ > T ta tlıg ‘sweet’) > H ^z ‘taste’), 36. PFUgr * is e (~ *ice) > PUgr *io9 ~ *is9 (> POUgr * ıs > PVog *îs, POsty *is) > EAH *is9 > H isz, iz ‘cancer, malignous illness’ (the /s/ is the original, cf. isz o n y ‘terror, dread, repulsion’), 37. PFUgr * k a c a > PUgr * k a o 9 (> PVog *k u s ) > EAH *x o cd > *x ö s3 > H h o s ‘hero, young unmarried man’, 38. PFUgr *kal'w 3 > PUgr *k a l'w a > *k a l'a w (> POUgr * k â l'e p > PVog *k â l'ep , POsty *kâl'i-) > EAH *x a l'a w > H h â ly o g ‘cataract’ (-g is a H suff),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1296

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

39. PFUgr * k a l3 - > PUgr * k a l9 - (> POUgr ? * k ü l- > PVog *k ü l-, POsty * k a l-) > EAH *x a l9 > H h â l- ‘to pass the night, sleep’, 40. PFUgr * k a l3 > PUgr * k a l â p a (> POUgr * k ü lâ p > PVog *k ü la p , POsty *k a lg p ) > EAH * h a la w > H h â lo ‘net’, 41. PFUgr * k a l a > PUgr * k a l9 (> POUgr *kül > PVog *kül, POsty *kül) > EAH * x a ls > H h a l ‘fish’, 42. PFUgr * k a m a > PUgr * k a m 9 (> PVog * k a m only as second part of compositions and alternating with -y k -) > EAH *x â m 9 > H h â m lik - ‘to peel’ (-l and - i k are H dev suffs), h â m o z - ‘to peel (tr)’ (-z is a H den suff), (H h â m ‘scarfskin, epithelium’ is a late neologism), 43. PFUgr * k a n 3 - > PUgr * k a n 9 - (> POUgr * k ü n - / * k in - > PVog *k ü n -, POsty *ki.n - ~ * k a n -) > EAH * x a n a - > *x a n 9 - > H h â n y - ‘to throw, vomit’, 44. PFUgr * k a y k 3 - > PUgr * k a y k a - (> POUgr *k ît]k - > PVog * k îy k , POsty * k a y k - / * k j y k - ) > EAH *x a y g 9 - > * x a g s > H h â g - ‘to step up’, 45. PFUgr *k a tt3 - > PUgr * k a tt9 - (> POsty * k a t-) > EAH * x a t9 - > H h a t- ‘to have an effect on, impress’, 46. PFUgr * k a y a - > PUgr *kay a-^ (not in POUgr) > EAH * x a y s - > H hai^t- ‘to throw (away)’ (-^t is a H suff), 47. PFUgr *k a S 'a - > PUgr *kaS 'a - (> POUgr *kü S ' ~ *kl.5' > PVog *kül ~ *kül't, POsty *kî.y) > EAH *x a d 'a - > H h a g y - ‘to leave (something somewhere)’, 48. PFUgr *k a S 'w a > PUgr *kaS 'a (> POUgr * k e S > PVog * k â l, POsty * k ö y 9 y ) > EAH *xaw 9d'g > *xöd'g > H h ö lg y ‘lady, woman’ (the -l- is secondary in H), 49. PFUgr * k â k t â > PUgr * k a k t 9 (> POUgr * k l t ( e ) > PVog *kît3, POsty * k i t ~ k a t ) > EAH *ket9 , *k e tt9 > H k et, k e tto ‘two’, 50. PFUgr * k â l â - > PUgr * k â l9 - (> POUgr k ü l > PVog *k„âl-, POsty *k ü l-) > EAH * k â l9 - > H k e l- ‘to rise’, 51. PFUgr * k â m â > PUgr * k â m 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * k â m 9 > H k e m e n y ‘hard, stiff’ (-e n y is a H suff), 52. PFUgr * k â t e > PUgr * k e t9 (> POUgr *k e t(3 ) > PVog *kât3 , POsty * k i t ~ * k â t ) > EAH * k e S a > H k e z ‘hand’, 53. PFUgr *ke, * k i > PUgr * k i (not in POUgr) > EAH * k i > H k i ‘somebody, who’, v a la k i ‘somebody’, s e n k i ‘nobody’, 54. PFUgr *k e c 3 > PUgr * k e c 9 (> POUgr * k e c e y > PVog * k â s k â y , POsty * k ö c e y ) > EAH * k e c 9 > * k e s 9 > H k e s ‘knife’, 55. PFUgr * k e c â > PUgr * k e c 9 (> POsty *kÖ)s) > EAH *k e o 9 > H k e c s in isten k e c s k e je ‘rainbow’, k e g y - in k e g y e le t id., 56. PFUgr * k e c â > PUgr * k e c a (> POUgr *k^^s3Y > PVog *k â s 9 y , POsty *kcısey ) > EAH * k e s a g > H k e s z e g ‘bream’ (—> Os k ^ s a g ‘ryba’, no convincing Ir etymology), cf. Harmatta (1997: 79). 57. PFUgr * k e lk e - > PUgr * k e lk a - (not in POUgr) > EAH *keÜ 3- > H k e ll- ‘must, to be necessary’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1297

58. PFUgr * k e p a > PUgr * k e p a (not in POUgr) > EAH * k e w a > H k e v e s ‘few, little’ (-es is a H suff), 59. PFUgr * k e r a - > PUgr * k e r 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * k e r 9 > H k e r - ‘to ask for’, 60. PFUgr * k e r e > PUgr * k e r 9 (not in POUgr, but see * k îr - ‘umgehen’) > EAH * k e r 9 > H k ö r e ‘around’, k ö r ü l ‘around’ (- e and -ü l are H loc suffs), k e r e k ‘round’, 61. PFUgr * k e r e > PUgr * k e r a (> POUgr * k îr 3 > PVog *k îr, POsty * k i r ~ * k â r ) > EAH * k e r a > H k e r e g ‘bark’ (-g is a H suff), 62. PFUgr * k e s3 - > PUgr * k e s a - (> POsty *k^s-) > EAH * k e s a > H k ö sz v en y , dial k esz v en y , ‘gout’ (-v en y is a H suff), 63. PFUgr * k e y e - > PUgr * k e y g - (not in POUgr) > EAH * k ö w - > H k ö v e d - ‘to become cooked, boiled’, k ö v e s z t- ‘to boil’, 64. PFUgr *k in t3 > PUgr * k in t9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * k in d g > * k id 9 > H k ö d ‘fog’, 65. PFUgr * k is k 3 > PUgr * k is k g (not in POUgr) > EAH * k is 9 > H k isz , k ü s z ‘a small fish, blake, ablen (A lb u rn u s a lb u r n u s )’, 66. PFUgr * k iw e > PUgr *k iw 9 (> POUgr * k ö y (?) > PVog * k â w , POsty * k ö y ) > EAH * k e w a > H k o , acc k ö v e t ‘stone’, dial k ev e, 67. PFUgr * k iy e ~ * k ü y e > PUgr * k iy a (not in POUgr) > EAH * k iy a > H k^gyö, arch k ijö ‘snake’ (-ö is a H suff), 68. PFUgr *k o c3 > PUgr * k o c 3 (> PVog *k o sg ) > EAH *jo ss > H h o s s z û ‘long’ (the gemination /ss/ is secondary), 69. PFUgr * k o c k 3 > PUgr * k o c k 9 (the POsty word *k in t' ‘Saftschicht (der Kiefer, Birke) likely does not belong here) > EAH *x o c9 > * x a s > H h â s, h â r s ‘lime tree, earlier and dial: bark’ (the H -r- is a late inorganic intrusion), 70. PFUgr * k o c m a > PUgr * k o c m 9 (> PVog * k o s e m ) > EAH * h a jm 9 > H h a g y m a ‘onion’ (-a is a H suff), 71. PFUgr *k o l3 > PUgr * k o la (> POUgr * k â l / * k ö l > PVog * k â l, POsty * k o l / *k3İ) > EAH *X al9 > H h a lo k ‘a r c h triangular cutout (in wood), shavings (of wood)’ ( - k is a H suff), 72. PFUgr * k o la - > PUgr *k o l9 - (> POUgr * k ö l- > PVog * k â l-, POsty * k â l a - ~ *k o l-) > EAH *Xold- > H h a l- ‘to die’, 73. PFUgr * k o lm e > PUgr * k o r m a ~ * k o lm a (> POUgr *k ü r m 9 ~ * k u lm 9 > PVog *kü r9 m , POsty * kola m ) > EAH *x o r a m > H h â r o m ‘three’, acc h â r m a t, h a r m in c ‘thirty’, 74. PFUgr *k o n 3 > PUgr * k o n a (> POUgr *kV^n > PVog * k â n -e l, POsty * k u n -e ^ ) > EAH *x o n a > H h ö n ‘armpit’, 75. PFUgr *k o n 3 > PUgr * k o n a (> POUgr *kV^n(c)3y > PVog * k â n a y , POsty * k o n c a y ) > EAH *X ona- > * x a n a > H h a n y a tt ‘on one’s back’ (- a tt is a complex H suff), 76. PFUgr *k o r3 - > PUgr * k o r a - (> PVog * k a r - > VogKM * k a r s a l-) > EAH * x o r a - > H h o ro l‘a r c h to scratch, scrape’ (-l is a H suff), 77. PFUgr * k o r e > PUgr * k o r a (> POUgr * k ö r > PVog *k ö r , POsty * k o ra m -) > EAH * x o r a > H h a r a g ‘anger’ (-g is a H suff), 78. PFUgr * k o r p e - > PUgr * k o r p a - (not in POUgr) > EAH *x u r w a > *x irw a - > H h er v a d -, dial h ir v a d - ‘to fade, whither’ (-d is a H suff), 79. PFUgr * k o t a > PUgr * k a t a (> POsty *kat) > EAH * x a 8 a > H h â z ‘house’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1298

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

80. PFUgr * k o y a > PUgr * k o y g (> POsty *k o y ) > EAH *Xoyd > * x a y s > *X^y^ > H h e j ‘skin, peel, husk’, see h e ja ‘its peel’, 81. PFUgr * k o y e > PUgr k o y g (> POUgr *koy > PVog koy , POsty * k o y n > *kun-t'9l') > EAH *X oys > H h a jn a l ‘dawn’ (the composite H suff is of unclear origin), 82. PFUgr * k o y e -m 3 > PUgr * k o y a m 3 > * k o y m a (> PVog *k o m ) > EAH *x o y m 9 > *h'im9 > H h^m ‘male’, 83. PFUgr *k o y e -r3 > PUgr * k o y â r a (> POUgr * k lr3 > PVog *kî.r, POsty * k a r ) > EAH *x o y r3 > *x a y r 3 > *x^r9 > H h ere, dial h o ro , h ö r ö ‘testide’ (the final - e is a petrified poss suff), 84. PFUgr *ku l3 > PUgr * k u l9 -k (> POUgr *k ü lk 3 > PVog * k û lâ k , POsty ‘ kalak) > EAH *Xul3y3 > OH h o llo > H h o llo ‘raven’ (the gemination is a H development), 85. PFUgr *kul3-^ > PUgr * k u la - (> POUgr * k ö la - > PVog *ka^Z-a-, POsty * k ö la -) > EAH *x u la > H h u ll- ‘to fall (off)’ (the long -ll- is a H secondary development), 86. PFUgr *kul3-^ > PUgr * k u la - (> POUgr * k ü l- > PVog *kül-, POsty *k a l-) > EAH * x o la - > H hall--^ ‘to hear’, perhaps in contamination with PUgr *k u n ta la -, 87. PFUgr *k u lk 3 - > PUgr * k o lk a - (> POsty * k o y â l) > EAH * x o la - > H h a la d - ‘to go ahead, progress’ (- a d is a H suff), 88. PFUgr *k u m a ^ > PUgr * k o m a (> POUgr * k ö m (i) 3 y > PVog ‘ k o m ey , POsty * k o m ta y ) > EAH * x o m a > H h o m lo k ‘forehead’ ( - l- o k are suffs, see h o m o r û ‘concave’, hom^or^t- ‘to make concave’, 89. PFUgr *ku m a^ > PUgr * k o m g (not in POUgr) > EAH * x a v a > LAH *x o u > H ho, acc h a v a t ‘snow’, 90. PFUgr *ku m a^ > PUgr * k o m a (not in POUgr) > EAH * x o m a > H h o m â ly ‘obscurity, fog’ (- â ly is a H suff), 91. PFUgr * k u m p a > PUgr * k u m p a (> POUgr * k û m p > PVog *k û m p , POsty * k u m p ) > EAH * x o m b a > * x o b a > H h a b ‘foam, wave’, 92. PFUgr * k u n a - > PUgr * k u n a - (> POUgr * k ö n - > PVog *k3n -, POsty * k ö n -) > EAH *x u n 3 > H h u n y - ‘to close the eyes’, 93. PFUgr * k u n c a > PUgr * k o n c a (the POUgr equivalents are dubious) > EAH * x a n ja > H h a n g y a ‘ant’ (-a is a H suff), 94. PFUgr *kunc3^ > PUgr *k u n c 3 (> POUgr * k û n c > PVog *k û n c-, POsty *k ö s -) > EAH *x u n ja > *x u ja > H hûgy^ ‘urine’, 95. PFUgr *kunc3^ > PUgr * k u n c a (> POUgr *k ü n c3 > PVog *kü n c3 , POsty *kas) > EAH *x u n ja > *x u ja > H hûgy^ a r c h ‘star’ (‘urine’ and ‘star’ became homophonous and h û g y ‘star’ disappeared, instead c s illa g emerged as the word for ‘star’ (see above), but h û g y ‘star’ is present in the dials and GNs), 96. PFUgr * k u n ta > PUgr * k o n ta (> POUgr * k o n t > PVog *k â n t, ? Osty x a n ti) > EAH * x a n d a > * x a d a > OH h a d u > H h a d ‘army, a r c h clan’, 97. PFUgr * k u y e > PUgr * k o ^ a (> POsty *xâ^, *xû w ) > EAH *xö ~ * x a w > H h o ‘month’, h a v a ‘its month’, h o ld ‘Moon’, 98. PFUgr * k u p la > PUgr * k u p la (> POUgr * k â l'a p > PVog *k â l'a p , POsty *k a l'a p ) > EAH *x o w la > H h o ly a g ‘bladder, blister’ (-g is a H suff),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1299

99. PFUgr *k u r3 > PUgr * k o r a (> POsty * k o r ) > EAH *x o r â y 9 > H h o r h o ‘track through the gully’, 100. PFUgr * k u r n a > PUgr *korÛ 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH *xoroÛ 9 > H h o r o n y ‘groove, notch’, 101. PFUgr *k u s 3 > PUgr * k u s 9 (> POUgr *k ü s3 > PVog *k ü s, POsty * k j s ) > EAH *x u s9 > H h û s z ‘twenty’, 102. PFUgr *k u tt3 > PUgr * k u tta (> POUgr * k ü t > PVog *kü t3y, POsty *k u ta l) > EAH *x o ta > H h â t ‘back’, 103. PFUgr * k u t te > PUgr * k o tta (> POUgr *kV't > PVog *k â t, POsty * k u t) > EAH *x o ta > H h a t ‘six’, 104. PFUgr * k u y e > PUgr * k o y a (not in POUgr) > EAH * x a y a > H h â j ‘fat’, 105. PFUgr *kuS'm 3 > PUgr *ku S 'm a (> POUgr *küS'm 3 > PVog *kul'm 3, POsty * k a y a m ) > EAH *x o m a , *x o m w a > OH h o m o u > H h a m u , acc h a m v a t ‘ash’, h a m v a z - ‘to sprinkle with ashes’ (the -u / -v may be a H suff, or a remnant of the /mv/), 106. PFUgr *ku S 3 > PUgr * k o S a (> POUgr * k ö l > PVog *k ö l, POsty * k ö lta ^ ) > EAH *xol > H h o l- in h o ln a p ‘to-morrow’, 107. PFUgr *kü n â^ > PUgr * k ü n a (> POUgr * k ^ n > PVog *k o â n y el, POsty * k ö n ^ e y , POUgr is depalatalized) > EAH * k ü n a > H k ö n y ö k ‘elbow’ ( - k is a H dim suff), 108. PFUgr *kü n â^ > PUgr * k ü n a (not in POUgr) > EAH * k ü n a > OH ku n , k e w n > H k ö n n y ‘tear’ (the length of the second consonant is a H development), 109. PFUgr *k ü t3 > PUgr * k ü t a (> POUgr * k ö t > PVog *köt'al', POsty *kÖ>t) > EAH *k ü S a > OH k ü z ü > H k ö z ‘interval, space between’, 110. PFUgr * k ü t k e - > PUgr * k ü t k a - (> PVog * k ö t-) > EAH *k ü tta - > OH k e t - > H k ö t-, dial k e t - ‘to bind’, 111. PFUgr * k ü y e - > PUgr * k ü y a - (> POUgr * k ö y - > PVog *k ö y -, POsty *k ö y -) > EAH * k ö w a > H k ö v e t- ‘to follow’ (-t is a H suff), 112. PFUgr *lspp3 > PUgr * lâ p p a (> POUgr * la p p a > PVog *lâ p a x , POsty * lâ p e n te ) > EAH * lâ p a > H le p k e ‘butterfly’ ( - k e is a H suff), 113. PFUgr *lsn c3 > PUgr * lâ n c a (not in POUgr) > EAH * le n ja > * le ja > H le g y ‘fly’, 114. PFUgr *lsp p 3 > PUgr * lo p p a (> PVog *lü p) > EAH * lo p a > H lâ p ‘marsh’, 115. PFUgr * l a k k a > PUgr * l a k k a (not in POUgr) > EAH *la k a (-) > H la k (-) ‘home, to have one’s home’, 116. PFUgr *la p p 3 > PUgr * la p p a (> POUgr * la p > PVog *lop, POsty *la p -) > EAH * la p a > H la p o s ‘flat’ (-os is a H suff, H la p ‘page’ is a neologism), 117. PFUgr *lâ p p 3 > PUgr * lâ p p a (> PVog *lep -, ? POsty * lâ p a tn e ) > EAH * lâ p a > H lep ‘spleen’, 118. PFUgr *lâ p p 3 - > PUgr * lâ p p a - (> POUgr * le p - > PVog *lep -, POsty *tep -) > EAH * lâ p a > H le p - ‘to cover’, cf. le p e l ‘veil’, m e g le p - ‘to surprize’, etc., 119. PFUgr * le - > PUgr *le - (not in POUgr) > EAH * le - > H le- ‘to be, exist’ (in le n n i (infinitive), see le sz ‘will be’, lev o ‘existing’, etc.), 120. PFUgr * le m e > PUgr * lâ m a (> PVog *lâ m ) > EAH * lâ w a > H le, lev- ‘juice’, see lev es ‘soup’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1300

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

121. PFUgr * le m p e - > PUgr * le m p a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * le b a - > H le b e g - ‘to float’ (-g is a H suff), 122. PFUgr * le w e - > PUgr * le w a - (> PVog *lay-) > EAH * le w a - > OH lev - > H lö- ‘to shoot’, see lö v ö k (2p.sg), 123. PFUgr *lew l3 > PUgr *lels (> POUgr *Ul > PVog *lil, *la l, POsty *lil, * la l) > EAH *lels > H le le k ‘soul’ ( - k is a H suff, originally ‘breath’, see le le k z e t ‘breath’), 124. PFUgr * lo n c a > PUgr * lo n c a (> POUgr * lö n c > PVog *la n c, POsty *lon s) > EAH *lo n Ja > *lo]3 > H lâ g y ’soft’, 125. PFUgr * lo ^ e - > PUgr * lo ^ a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * la w a - > H log - ‘to hang’, löd^t- ‘to toss’ (-g and -d^t are H suffs), 126. PFUgr * lo w k k 3 > PUgr * lo w k k a (not in POUgr) > EAH * lü k > * lıu k > OH l'uk > lik u ~ lu k > H ly u k ‘hole’, 127. PFUgr * lu m e > PUgr *loms (not in POUgr) > EAH * lo m a > H lom , dial la m ‘dew, sludge’, 128. PFUgr * lu n ta > PUgr * lu n ta (> POUgr *lü n t3 > PVog *lünt3, POsty * ljn t) > EAH *lu n d a > *lu d a > H lû d ‘goose’, 129. PFUgr * lü k k 3 - > PUgr * lü k k a - (> POUgr *lüık- > PVog * la k -, POsty *lü k a m a -) > EAH * lü k a - > OH lü k - > H lö k - ‘ to push’, 130. PFUgr * m s > PUgr * m i (> POUgr *mV'y, *mV'n > PVog *m a n , POsty *m ey ) > EAH * m i > H mi^ ‘we’, 131. PFUgr *m 3 > PUgr *me (> POUgr *mcf, * m e > PVog *mc^na, POsty *me) > EAH * m i > H mi^ ‘what, a thing’, v a la m i ‘something’, s e m m i ‘nothing’, 132. PFUgr *m sl3 > PUgr * m a la (not in POUgr) > EAH * m a la > H m â l ‘fur on the bosom of animals', 133. PFUgr *m 3r3 > PUgr * m a r a (not in POUgr) > EAH * m a r a > H m a r ‘withers’, 134. PFUgr * m a k s a > PUgr * m a y 6 a (> POUgr *m îY c6 > PVog *m]et ~ *m a jt, POsty *m uyeA ) > EAH * m a y > * m â > H m â j ‘liver’ (the final -y is a petrified remnant of the poss suff), 135. PFUgr * m a lk 3 > PUgr * m a lk a (> POsty * m a k lâ ) > EAH * m a la > H m a lâ t, m a lâ d ‘d ia l place where after flood different bushes grow, weeds, etc.’ (-d, -t are H suffs), 136. PFUgr * m ü lk e > PUgr * m â ly a > * m â y a l (> POUgr * m e y a l > PVog *m a y a l, POsty *m ö y a l) > EAH * m â y la > * m â lla > H m e ll ‘bosom’, 137. PFUgr *m â n 3 - > PUgr * m â n a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * m â n a - > H m e n t- ‘to rescue’, m e n e k ü l- ‘to rescue him / her / itself’ (- t and -k ü l are H suffs), 138. PFUgr *m â r3 - > PUgr * m â r a - (> POUgr *m ^ r-, m e r - > PVog *m ^ r-, POsty *m er-) > EAH * m e r a - > H m e r e d - ‘to stare, gaze’, m e r ö ‘sheer’, m eren , m e r ö b e n ‘entirely, etc.’, 139. PFUgr * m e c â > PUgr * m e c a (not in POUgr) > EAH * m e s a > H m e s s z e ‘far’ (the gemination /ss/ is secodary and -e is a H suff, see m e s s z i id.), 140. PFUgr * m e k s e > PUgr * m e k 6 a (not in POUgr) > EAH * m e h a > *me > H m e h ‘bee’ (-h is not pronunced, but see m e h e s ), 141. PFUgr * m e n e - > PUgr * m e n a - (> POUgr * m în - > PVog *m în -, POsty *m en -) > EAH * m e n a - > H m e n n i- ‘to go’, cf. m e g y ‘he goes’, m e n ö ‘going’, m e n t ‘went’, etc., 142. PFUgr * m e te > PUgr * m e ta (not in POUgr) > EAH *m eS a > H m e z ‘honey’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1301

143. PFUgr *m in a^ > PUgr *meÛ9^ (> POUgr * m e n > PVog *m a n , POsty *m en ) > EAH * m e n a > H m e n y ‘daughter-in-law’, 144. PFUgr * m in â ‘ > PUgr *m en9^ (not in POUgr) > EAH *m en 9 > H m en n y ‘heaven, sky’ (the length of the second consonant is a secondary H development), 145. PFUgr *m ol's (? *m oS'3) > PUgr *m ol'g (> POsty moA') > EAH *m ej9 > H m e g g y ‘sourcherry’ (the length of the second consonant is a secondary H development), 146. PFUgr * m o n e > PUgr * m o n g (> PVog * -m a n ) > EAH * m o n g > * w a n a > H -v a n in n eg y v en ‘forty’, ö tv en ‘fifty’, h a tv a n ‘sixty’, h etv en ‘seventy, n y olcv an ‘eighty’, k ile n c v e n ‘ninety’ ‘the unit ten’, 147. PFUgr *m u l3 - > PUgr *m u lg - (> PVog *m ül~) > EAH *m u lg - > H m û lik - ‘to pass (time)’ ( - ik is a H suff), 148. PFUgr * m u n a > PUgr *m o n g (> POUgr *m ö n > PVog *m a n , POsty *m o n ) > EAH *m o n g > H m o n y ‘a r c h egg, testicle’, 149. PFUgr *m u y k 3 > PUgr * m o y k g (not in POUgr) > EAH *m o n g g > *m o g g > H m a g ‘grain, seed, semen, kernel’, 150. PFUgr * m u r a - > PUgr *m u rg - (> POUgr *m ü r - > PVog *m ü r-, POsty *m 3r9y-) > EAH *m o rg - > H m a r - ‘to bite, fret’, 151. PFUgr * m u s k e - > PUgr *m u s k g - (not in POUgr) > EAH *m u sg - > H m o s - ‘to wash’, 152. PFUgr * m u y a - > PUgr *m u y g - (> POUgr *m u y - > POsty *m u y -) > EAH *m u y g - > *mü> H m u ta t- ‘to show, point’ (- ta t is a H complex suff), 153. PFUgr * m ü y k e > PUgr * m ü y k g (not in POUgr) > EAH *m ü y g g > *m ü g g > H m ög, m e g ‘what is behind’, see m ö g ö tt ‘behind’, etc., 154. PFUgr * n a k e - > PUgr *n â y 9 - (> POUgr *n îy-, *n l- > PVog *n ly l-, POsty *nü-, *n ü y-) > EAH * n a - > H n ez - ‘to look, look at, see’ (-z is a H suff), 155. PFUgr *n ec3 - > PUgr *n e c9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH *n e s9 - > H n y es- ‘to prune, cut off, shear’, 156. PFUgr * n im e > PUgr * n e m g (> POUgr * n e m > PVog *nâ^m3, POsty *n em ) > EAH *n ew g > H n ev ‘name’, 157. PFUgr * n iy â > PUgr * n e y g (> POUgr * n îy > PVog *nî, POsty *n i) > EAH *n e y g > *n ew > * n e ~ *nö > H n o ‘woman’, see n e je ‘his wife’, 158. PFUgr *n iS e ~ *n ü S e > PUgr *n âS g (> POUgr *nâ^S, *n eS, *ncı8 > PVog *ncı8, POsty *n^l) > EAH *n â lg > H n y el ‘handle’, 159. PFUgr *n8y3- > PUgr *n u y 9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH *n u y 9 - > H n yû jt- ‘to stretch, provide’ ( - t is a H suff, see n yû l- ‘to put one’s hand out, reach’, n y û lik - ‘to stretch, extend’), 160. PFUgr * n â lm â > PUgr * n â lm 9 (> POUgr *n îlm 3 > PVog *n îlm 3, POsty *n â le m ) > EAH *n â lw 9 > H n y elv ‘tongue’, 161. PFUgr * n e le - > PUgr * n â l9 - (> POUgr * n â l- > PVog *n el-, POsty *n â l-) > EAH * n â l9 - > H n y el- ‘to swallow’, 162. PFUgr * n e ly â > PUgr *n e ly 9 (> POUgr *n il3 > PVog *nîl3, POsty *n e lâ ) > EAH *n^ej9 > *n e]9 > H n eg y ‘four’, 163. PFUgr *ne/e > PUgr *n il9 (> POUgr *n ll3 > PVog *nrl3, POsty *nal) > EAH * n e l9 > H ny^l ‘arrow’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1302

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

164. PFUgr * n o le - > PUgr *n o l9 - (> POUgr * n ö l- ~ * n â lâ - > PVog *n â l-, POsty * n â la -) > EAH *n o l9 - > H n y a l- ‘to lick’, 165. PFUgr * n o lk e > PUgr *n o lk 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH *n o l9 > H n y â l ‘saliva’, 166. PFUgr * n o m a -le > PUgr *n o m u l(3 ) (not in POUgr) > EAH *n u w u l > H n y û l ‘rabbit’, 167. PFUgr *n or3 ‘Sumpf; swamp’ > PUgr *n a r 9 (> PVog * n â r ‘marsh’) > EAH *n a r 9 > H n y â r (fa ) ‘poplar (< “marsh-tree”)’, ? ny^r in n y ir o k ‘moist, humid’, ny^r(fa ) ‘birch’, N y^rseg ‘name of a Hungarian region’ (it is debated, but possible that H n y â r ‘summer’ belongs here, in any case n y â r ‘summer’ is not a T lw), 168. PFUgr * n u k s e > PUgr * n u k s 9 (> POUgr *n ö k 9 s > PVog *n 3k9s, POsty *n öy9s) > EAH *n u s9 > H n y u sz t ‘pine-marten’ ( - t is a H suff), 169. PFUgr * n u y e > PUgr * n u y k 9 - (> POsty *n o y o l-) > EAH * n u y g 9 - > *n u g - > H n y u g - ‘a r c h to rest’ in n y u g sz ik - ‘to rest’ (-s and - i k are H suffs), n y u g o d t ‘restful’, n y u g a lo m ‘rest’, etc., 170. PFUgr *n u y3- > PUgr *n u y 9 - (> POUgr *n u y - > PVog *n u y - ~ *n u y-) > EAH *n u w - > *n ü - > H n yû z- ‘to skin’ (-z is a H suff, see tuz-), 171. PFUgr *n ü k 3 - > PUgr * n ü k 9 - (> PVog *n ü y-) > EAH * n ü w - > H n yu - ‘to wear down’, see n y ü v ö k ‘I wear down’, 172. PFUgr *o ~ *u > PUgr *o ~ *u (not in POUgr) > EAH *a ~ *o > H az, a ‘definitive article’, o tt ‘there’, etc., 173. PFUgr *o n c a -r3 > PUgr * o n c a r 9 (> POUgr ? * a n c a r > PVog *a n s a r , POsty * â n s a r ) > EAH *o n Ja r9 > H a g y a r ‘tusk’, see also a c s a r k o d ik -, a g y a r k o d ik - ‘to have a spite, show the teeth’, 174. PFUgr * o r a > PUgr * o r a (not in POUgr) > EAH * o r a > H â r ‘ ‘awl’, 175. PFUgr * o r p a ~ * o r w a ( PUgr * o r p a (> POsty *u rw i) > EAH *o rw 9 > H â r v a ‘orphan’ (-a is a H suff), 176. PFUgr *o S a - > PUgr *oS g- (> POsty *oA-) > EAH *al- > H a ls z ik - ‘to sleep’ (-sz and - ik are H suffs), see a lv a d - ‘to coagulate, curdle’, 177. PFUgr *o S a -m 3 > PUgr * o 8 a m a (> POUgr *w ü S gm / *w ü S m 3 > PVog *ülm 3, POsty *w u lg m ~ *a la m ) > EAH * o lo m a > H â lo m ‘dream’, 178. PFUgr * o y t e or * o m te > PUgr *on t9 (> POUgr *önt, * ö n t e r > PVog *â n ter, POsty *ont, *o n te r ) > EAH * o n d a > * o d a > H o d û ‘hollow, cavity’ (the -û is a H suff), see o d v a s ‘hollow, rotten’, 179. PFUgr *psr3 > PUgr *p ü r9 (not in POUgr) > EAH *^ ü r g > H f ü r t ‘bunch (of fruits)’ (-t is a H suff), 180. PFUgr *psn 3- > PUgr * p a n 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * ^ a n 9 > H f e n y o ‘pine-tree’ (the n > n is secondary, the -o is a H dim suff), 181. PFUgr *p srk 3 - (~ *psry3-) > PUgr * p o r y a - (> PVog *p o w rit-) > EAH * ^ o r a - > H fo r o g - ‘to turn, revolve’ ( -g is a H suff, the word is onomatopoeic), 182. PFUgr * p a k k a - > PUgr * p a k k a - (> POsty *p o y a n -) > EAH * ^ a k a - > H f a k a d - ‘to arise from, to spring forth (well)’ ( -d , - a s z t are H suffs), 183. PFUgr *pal'a(-) > PUgr *p a l'a - (> POUgr *pol' > PVog *pâl'-, POsty *poy) > EAH *ç a d '(-) > H fa g y ( -) ‘to freeze, frost’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1303

184. PFUgr * p a la - > PUgr * p a lg - (> POUgr *p ü l- > PVog *p ü l-, POsty *pu l-) > EAH * f a l g - > H f a l - ‘to devour’, f a l a t ‘bite’, 185. PFUgr * p a t a > PUgr * p a t9 (> POUgr * p ü t > PVog * p û t, POsty *p u t) > EAH * ç a S a > H f a z e k ‘pot’ for the second vowel see f a z e k a s , f a z a k a s ‘potter’ ( - k is a H suff), 186. PFUgr *p a y 3 > PUgr * p a y a (not in POUgr) > EAH *^ a d 'g > H f a g y a l ‘privet, L ig u s tru m v u lg a r e ’ (-l is a H suff), 187. PFUgr *paS't3 > PUgr *paS'9 (> PVog *pol'ta) > EAH * ç a y t a > H f a j d ‘black grouse, capercaillie’, 188. PFUgr *paS 3 > PUgr *p a S a (> POsty * p a l) > EAH * ç a l a > H f a l ‘wall’, 189. PFUgr * p â c k 3 > PUgr * p â c k 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * ^ e c a > H fe c s k e , d i a l f e s k e ‘swallow’ ( - k e is a H suff), 190. PFUgr * p â lâ > PUgr * p â la (> POUgr * p e l > PVog *p â l, POsty * p e le k ) > EAH * ç â l a > H fel^ ‘half’, 191. PFUgr *p â n 3 - > PUgr * p â n a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * ç â n a - > H f e n - ‘to wet’, 192. PFUgr * p â y e > PUgr * p â ^ 9 (> PVog * p â y k ) > EAH * ^ e y > *^e(w) > H f e j, acc fe je t , f o ‘head’, 193. PFUgr * p e le - > PUgr *p e l9 - (> POUgr * p ıl- > PVog *p ıl-, POsty *p el-) > EAH * ^ e lg - > H f e l - ‘to be afraid’, 194. PFUgr * p e le > PUgr *p e l9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * f e l 9 > H fe l‘ ‘(door)post, pillar’ (in a jt o fe l fa ‘door-post’, etc., f e l s z e r > f e s z e r ‘shed’, etc.), 195. PFUgr * p e ly â > PUgr * p e la ~ * p e ly a (> POUgr * p ^ l ~ * p e l > PVog *p^l, POsty *p e l) > EAH * ^ e lg ~ * f e l y g - > OH f i l > H f ü l ‘ear’, fi g y e l - ‘to listen’, 196. PFUgr *p en t3 - > PUgr *p e n t9 - (> POUgr *p e n t- > PVog *pâınt-, POsty *p en t-) > EAH * ^ e n d g - > * ^ e d g - > H f e d - ‘to cover’, 197. PFUgr * p e r k e ~ * p e r k k 3 > PUgr * p e r k 9 (> PVog * p e r k ) > EAH * f e r 9 > H fe r e g , acc f e r g e t ‘worm’ (-g is a H suff), 198. PFUgr * p e s â > PUgr * p â s a (> POUgr * p î9 > PVog *pît, POsty *p i) > EAH * ç e s a > H f e s z e k ‘nest’ ( - e k is a H suff, /s/ under influence of f-), 199. PFUgr * p e y e - > PUgr * p e y a - (> POUgr * p â y - > PVog *p a y -) > EAH * p e w a - > * fe w a - > H f o - , f ö v ö k ‘to boil (intr), f o z - ‘to cook’, 200 . PFUgr * p ilw e ~ * p il^ e > PUgr * p il^ a (> Osty p e l a f ) > EAH * p e ly a > * ç e lx a > H fe lle g , f e l h o ‘cloud’ (-g and -o are H suffs), 201 . PFUgr * p i f k e > PUgr * p i f k a (> POUgr * p e f k 3 > PVog * p ^ fk 3 , POsty * p ö f k ) > EAH * ^ u f g a > * f u g a > H f o g ‘tooth’, 202 . PFUgr *p it3 - > PUgr * p ita - (not in POUgr) > EAH * f i S a - > *^i^z- > H fû z - , dial f^ z - ‘to string', 203. PFUgr *p iS e > PUgr *p iS a (> POUgr * p â l > PVog *pâl', POsty *p e l) > EAH * ^ e la > H fe l, f ö l ‘up(wards)’, 204. PFUgr * p o y k a > PUgr * p o y k a (> POUgr * p ö y y > PVog * p ö y y > *püw, POsty * p ö y ) > EAH * f o y a > *^iys > H fiw ‘boy, son’, H f i , see f i in b a r o m fi ‘poultry’ (the -u is a H suff), 205. PFUgr *poS'3 > PUgr *poS 'a- (> PVog *pol'-) > EAH * f o y a - > H f â j - ‘to hurt, ache’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1304

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

206. PFUgr *p u c3-r3- > PUgr * p o c a r 9 - (> PVog *p o c â r -) > EAH * ^ o c a r a - > H f a c s a r - ‘to wring’, 207. PFUgr * p u c k a - > PUgr * p o ck a (-) (> POUgr * p ö c > PVog *p öc, POsty * p ö c ) > EAH * ç o c a (-) > *^oss(-) > H fos(-) ‘to shit, diarrhoea’, 208. PFUgr * p u k k 3 > PUgr * p u k k g (> POUgr * p û j - > PVog *p ü p , POsty * p ö y ) > EAH * ç u k a > OH f u k > H f o k ‘cap, eye of a needle’, 209. PFUgr * p u k t a - > PUgr * p u k ta - (> POsty *p ot-) > EAH *^ u t9 - > H f u t - ‘to run’, 210. PFUgr *p u l3 - > PUgr *p u l9 - (> POUgr * p ü l > PVog *p û lep , POsty *p u l) > EAH *^ u l9 > H f u l l â n k (- n k is a H suff), 211. PFUgr * p u n a - > PUgr *p o n 9 - (> POUgr * p ö n - > PVog *p ö n -, POsty *p o n -) > EAH * ç o n a > H f o n - ‘to spin’, 212. PFUgr * p u n a > PUgr * p o n 9 (> POUgr *p ü n > PVog *pûn, POsty *pu n ) > EAH * ç o n a > H fan ‘pubis, thicket’, 213. PFUgr *p u ^ 3 - > PUgr * p u ^ k a - (> PVog *pu y-) > EAH * ç u g a - > OH f u g - > H f o g - ‘to hold, catch’, 214. PFUgr * p u r a - > PUgr *p u r9 - (> POUgr * p ö r > PVog *p öri, POsty * p ö r nominal stems) > EAH * ^ u r 9 - > H f û r - ‘to bore’, 215. PFUgr *pu w 3- > PUgr *p u w 9 - (> POUgr *püy- (?), PVog *pû v-, POsty *p öy -) > EAH *^ u w 9 - > LAH * ^ o u - > H fû-, fû v o t t- (past 3p.sg), fû j- ‘to blow’, 216. PFUgr *p u w e > PUgr *p a w 9 (> Vog -p a ) > EAH * ^ a w 9 > > H fa ‘tree,wood’, 217. PFUgr *p u w e > PUgr *p u w 9 - (not in POUgr, the words with meanings like ‘sauer werden, etc.’ do not pertain here because of semantic reasons) > EAH *^ u w 9 - > H f û l - ‘to be choked’, fu jt-, f o j t - ‘to choke’ (-l and - t are H suffs), 218. PFUgr * p ü y e > PUgr * p ü y k g (> PVog * p e ^ k ) > EAH * ^ u ^ g a > * ^ u g a > H fo g o l y ‘partridge’ (-ly is a H suff, the vocalism is irregular), 219. PFUgr *ra c3 > PUgr *ra o 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH *r a c9 > * r â s a > H res ‘rift, split’ (the vocalism is irregular), 220. PFUgr * r a k k a > PUgr * r a k k a (> POUgr *r ö y - > PVog *râ w -, Osty *râ y -) > EAH * r o k a > H r o k o n ‘relative, kinship’ (-o n is a H suff), 221. PFUgr *râ c3 > PUgr *râ o 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * r e s a > H re sz ‘part’, 222. PFUgr * r e k e - > PUgr * r ey a - (> POUgr *rV^y- > PVog *rîy-, POsty *rcıy-) > EAH * r ey a - > *rey 9 -t9 - > * r e y ta > H rejt- ‘to hide’ (- t is a H suff), 223. PFUgr * r e y k 3 > PUgr * r e ^ k a (not in POUgr) > EAH * r e ^ g a > *reg 9 > H r e g ‘long ago’, 224. PFUgr *roc3 > PUgr * r o c a (not in POUgr) > EAH * r o s a > H ro s sz ‘bad’ (the length of /s/ is secondary), 225. PFUgr *r o k 3 - > PUgr *ro y g - (> POsty *roy-) > EAH *ra w 9 > H ro - ‘to carve’, r o v o k ‘I carve’, OH rav-, see r a v a t a l ‘catafalque’, 226. PFUgr * s a lk 3 - > PUgr * s a lk 9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH * h a lg 9 - > H â ll- ‘to stand’ (the long -ll- in H is the result of a change - lk - > -lg - > -ll-), 227. PFUgr * s â le - > PUgr *s â l9 (> POUgr *9 V l- > PVog *tal, POsty *Ael-) > EAH * h â la - > H ell-^ ‘a r c h to mount’, 228. PFUgr * s â ^ k e > PUgr * s â ^ k a (not in POUgr) > EAH * h â ^ g a > * h â g a > H e g ‘sky’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1305

229. PFUgr * s â p p â > PUgr * s â p p 9 (> POUgr * 9 â p p e > PVog *ta p ) > EAH * h â p a > H e p e ‘bile’ (the H -e is a petrified poss suff), 230. PFUgr *sâ r3 > PUgr *s â r9 (> POUgr * 9 e r > PVog *tar, POsty *A er) > EAH * h â r 9 > H er^ ‘vein, artery’, 231. PFUgr * s â w n â > PUgr *s â w n 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * h e w n a > * e ü n a > H ön ‘bream (fish)’, 232. PFUgr * s â y e > PUgr *s â y 9 (> POUgr *9 ^ y > PVog *sâıy, POsty *ACiy) > EAH * e y 9 > H ev ‘pus, matter’, 233. PFUgr *sene > PUgr *sln 9 (> POUgr *9î.n3 > PVog *tln , POsty *A an) > EAH *h in 9 > H ^n ‘sinew’ (acc in at), 234. PFUgr * s e n te - > PUgr *s en t9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH * h e n d a - > * h e d a - > * h e d 3 -la > H ell-^ ‘to bear, bring forth (animal)’, 235. PFUgr * s e w e - > PUgr * s e w a - (> POUgr * 9 a - > PVog *ta n -, POsty *Aey-) > EAH * e w a - > H e s z ik - ‘to eat’ (-sz- and - i k are H suffs, see e v e tt ‘ate’, e v ö ‘eating’), 236. PFUgr *siS'3- > PUgr *siS'a- (not in POUgr) > EAH *h id 'a- > H ig y e k s z ik - ‘to be industrious, endeavour’, ü g y es ‘to be clever’ (-k, -sz, - i k and -s are H suffs), 237. PFUgr *so ^ 3 - > PUgr * s o ^ 9 - (> POUgr *9^"^- > PVog *tü w -, POsty *A â^ a-) > EAH *h o y 9 > *h a w 9 - > H a v ik - ‘a r c h to penetrate, condense, thicken’, a v a t- ‘to pre-shrink (textile), initiate’ ( - ik , - a t are H suffs), 238. PFUgr *soyk3^ ~ *s o ^ 3 > PUgr * s o ^ 9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * h o y a > *h a w 9 > H a v u l‘to become old’ (-u l is a H suff) (see also a g g and o), 239. PFUgr * s o ^ k s ‘ ~ *so ^ 3 > PUgr * s o ^ k a (not in POUgr) > EAH * h o ^ g a > * h o y a > *h a w 9 > H o ‘old’, see av u l-, see also ag g , 240. PFUgr *so ^ 3 ~ * s o y k a > PUgr * s o y k a (not in POUgr) > EAH * h o y g a > * h o g a > * h a g a > H a g g ‘old’, see also a v u l- ‘to become old’ and o ‘old’, 241. PFUgr *sor3 > PUgr * s o r a (> POUgr *9 ö r e s > PVog * tâ râ s, POsty *so res) > EAH * h o r a > H a r a s z ‘span’, 242. PFUgr * s o y a > PUgr *su y a (> POUgr * 9 ly a t > PVog * t ly a t ~ *tâyt, POsty * a Iİ) > EAH *h u y a > H ujj^ ‘sleeve’ (the length of the consonant is the result of a secondary H development), 243. PFUgr * s u la > PUgr * s o la - (> POUgr * 9 ö lâ - > PVog * tâ l-â , POsty *AÖl-a-) > EAH * h o la > H o lv a d - ‘to melt (intr)’ (-v- and - a d are H suffs), 244. PFUgr *suS'3 > PUgr *suS'a (> POUgr * 9m a '(3 ) > PVog *tûl'â, POsty *Auy) > EAH * h u y a > H ujj^ ‘finger’ (the length of the consonant is the result of a secondary H development), 245. PFUgr *sü c3 > PUgr *s ü c a (PUgr /s/ under the influence of -c'-) (> PVog *sss) > EAH *s ü sa > *s ü z a > H sz û z ‘virgin’, but see szûz in the Lexicon, 246. PFUgr * s ü k s e > PUgr * s ü k s a (> POUgr * 9 ^ y e s > PVog *tı^kas, POsty *söy as) > EAH * h ü s a > H ö s z ‘autumn, fall’, 247. PFUgr * s ü le > PUgr * s ü la (> POUgr *9c>l > PVog *t^l, POsty *A^l) > EAH *h ü la > OH ül > H ö l ‘lap (body part), fathom (measurement)’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1306

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

248. PFUgr * s a k a ~ * c a k a > PUgr * s a k a (> POUgr * s a y > PVog *sa i, POsty *to y ) > EAH *sa y 3 > * s a > H zaj^, s z a j in z a jlik - ‘to break up of ice’ (the z- is the result of a late voicing, the final -y - is secondary), 249. PFUgr *sal'3 > PUgr *sa l'a (> PVog *sal't') > EAH *sal'3 > * s a la > H s z â ld o k ‘d ia l lime, linden-tree’, s z â ld o b a r c h id. (-d o k , -d o b are complex H suffs), 250. PFUgr * s a S a - ~ * c a S a - > PUgr *sa S 9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH * s a l- > H s z a la d - ‘to run’ ( - a d is a H suff), 251. PFUgr * s a la > PUgr * s a la (not in POUgr) > EAH * s a la > *sil9 > OH z ilu > H s z il ‘elm’, (originally back-vocalic, see sz ila s, S zilâg y ), 252. PFUgr * s a lk 3 > PUgr * s a lk 9 (> POUgr *sîyl3 > PVog *sly lâ , POsty *sa y 3 l) > EAH *s a l9 > H s z â l(fa ) ‘timber’, s z â lk a ‘splinter’, to be separated fr H szâl ‘raft’, 253. PFUgr *sa r3 > PUgr * s a r a (> POUgr * s a r ~ * c a r > POsty * c a r (?)) > EAH *sar9 (-) > H sz a r (-) ‘(to) shit’, 254. PFUgr *sa r3 - > PUgr * s o r a - (> POUgr *s ü r- > PVog *s u r- / *sü r-, POsty *sar~) > EAH * s a r a - > H s z â r a d - ‘to dry (intr)’ ( - a d is a H suff, see szâr^t- ‘to dry (tr)’), 255. PFUgr *sa r3 > PUgr * s a r9 (not in POUgr) > EAH * s a r 9 > * s ir a > H sz iro n y ‘rime, hoarfrost, granular snow, etc.’ (-o n y is a H suff), 256. PFUgr * s a ta > PUgr *s a t3 (> POUgr *slt3 > PVog *sît3, POsty * s a t) > EAH *saS 3 > H s z â z ‘hundred’, 257. PFUgr * s â lâ - > PUgr *s â l3 - (> POUgr * s îl- / *s ü l- > PVog *sîl-, POsty *sü l-) > EAH *s â l3 > H sz e l- ‘to slice’, 258. PFUgr * s â y e - > PUgr * s â ^ 3 - (> POUgr *sey -, *s ö y - > PVog *sc^y-, POsty ‘ söy-) > EAH *s â y g - > *sev 9 - > H s z o - ‘to weave’ (the /s/ in H sö v e n y ‘hedge’ is the result of a secondary development, if the two words pertain together), 259. PFUgr * s â y k 3 - ~ * c â y k 3 - > PUgr * s â ^ k 3 - (> POUgr * s e y k - > PVog * s a ^ k -, POsty * s ö y k -) > EAH * s â ^ g 9 - > *s â g 9 - > H s z e g - ‘to break (bread), cut, hem’, 260. PFUgr *ser3^ > PUgr *s er9 (> POUgr * s ır ‘Art und Weise’ > PVog * sır, POsty *sir) > EAH * s e r a > H s z e r in s z e r e t e jte n i ‘to manage to do something, bring oneself to do something, mode’ (in the literature more homophonous words have been mixed up), 261. PFUgr *ser3^ ~ *cer3 > PUgr * s e r a (> PVog *sir) > EAH * s ir a > H s z ü r k e ‘gray’ ( - k e is a H suff, in OH s z ü r existed separately), 262. PFUgr * s ilm â > PUgr * s e lm a (> POUgr * s e m > PVog *sâim, POsty *sem ) > EAH * s e m a > H s z e m ‘eye’, 263. PFUgr * s in c â ~ * s ic â > PUgr *s in c a (not in POUgr) > EAH * s in ja > * s e ja > H szeg y , s z e g y ‘breast, chest (of animals)’, s z ü g y id., 264. PFUgr * s iy e le > PUgr * s iy ela (> PVog * s u o le > Vog su ola) > EAH * s îla > H sz ü l (14‘^ c.) > sü n ‘hedgehog’, 265. PFUgr *s iS â m â > PUgr *siS m a (> POUgr * s ım > PVog *sım , POsty *sem ) > EAH *s ilm a > *siw a > H sz^v ‘heart’ (-v is the continuation of -m-), 266. PFUgr *so m 3 > PUgr * s o m a (not in POUgr) > EAH * s o m a > H s z o m in s z o m jû ‘thirsty’ (-jû goes back to OH j o n h ‘inner part of the body),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

130 7

267. PFUgr *som 3 -r3 > PUgr * s o m â r a (not in POUgr) > EAH * s o m a r a > H s z o m o rû ‘sad’ (-û is a H suff), 268. PFUgr *sor3 - > PUgr * s o r a - (> POUgr * s o r - > PVog *sa r-, POsty *s â r t) > EAH * s o r a - > H sz o r u l- ‘to be squeezed’, szor^t- ‘to compress’ (-u l and -^t are H suffs), 269. PFUgr * s o r w a > PUgr *s o rw a (> POUgr * s o r (?) > PVog *sorp , POsty *sâ rp ) > EAH * s o r w a > H s z a r v ‘horn’, sz a r u ‘horny’, s z a r v a s ‘deer’, 270. PFUgr *so y e(-) > PUgr * s o y a (> POUgr *sû y > PVog *sû y, POsty *scıy) > EAH * s a y a > H zaf^ ‘noise’ (the z- is the result of a late voicing), 271. PFUgr *su k 3 > PUgr *s u y a (> POUgr * s u y > PVog *sou, POsty * s a y ) > EAH *su w a > H sz û ‘wood worm’, 272. PFUgr *su r3 > PUgr *s u ra (not in POUgr) > EAH * su ra > H s z u r o k ‘pitch, tar’ ( - k is a H suff), 273. PFUgr * s u r w a - > PUgr *su rw a - (not in POUgr) > EAH *s u ra - > H sz û r- ‘to prick, sting’, 274. PFUgr *s u w e > PUgr *su w a (> PVog *sü in sünt, sü p) > EAH *sö > *sâ > H szâj, szâm , sz â d , etc. ‘mouth, my mouth, your mouth’, the base is sa, 275. PFUgr *sa n t3 > PUgr * s a n ta (> POsty *A ânt) > EAH * h a n d a > * h a d a > H e d a r c h ‘corn, grain’, 276. PFUgr *sâ r3 - > PUgr * s â r a - (> POUgr *9 e r- > PVog * ta ret-, POsty *A erem t-) > EAH * h â r a - > H e r - ‘to reach, touch, be worth’, er t- ‘to understand’, e r e d - ‘to rise from, take its origin’ ( -t , -d are H suffs), 277. PFUgr *ser3 > PUgr * s e r a (not in POUgr) > EAH * h e r a > H e r ‘ ‘small river’, 278. PFUgr * s iy e r e > PUgr * s iy k e r a (> POUgr *0e^kar > PVog tâıykar, POsty *AÖykar) > EAH * h e g e r a > H e g e r ‘mouse’, 279. PFUgr *so p p 3 - > PUgr * s o p p a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * h o p a - > H a p a d - ‘to ebb, go down’ ( - a d is a H suff, see a p â ly ‘ebbing’), 280. PFUgr *su r3 > PUgr * s a r -ta - (> POUgr * 9 a r t- > POsty *A art-) > EAH * h ir ta - > H irt-, ir to k ‘to extirpate, I extirpate’, also arch., dial ort-, 281. PFUgr *ts > PUgr *te (not in POUgr, but see *tı ‘that’) > EAH *te > H te ‘you (sg)’, 282. PFUgr * t a p p a - > PUgr * t a p a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * t a p a - > H ta p - (top-, etc.) ‘to step’, ta p o s - ‘to tread on’ (of uncertain origin because of the onomatopoeic character), 283. PFUgr * t â k t â > PUgr * t â k t a (not in POUgr) > EAH * tâ ta > H te tem ‘corpse, remains’ ( -m is a H suff), 284. PFUgr * tâ lk 3 > PUgr * t â lk a > * tâ y la (> POUgr * te y a l > PVog *ta y a l, POsty *tel) > EAH * tâ y la > * tâ la > H tele, te li ‘full’ (-e and - i are H suffs), 285. PFUgr * tâ lw â ~ * t â lâ > PUgr * t â la (> POUgr * t a l > PVog *tal, POsty * t e la y ) > EAH * tâ la > H te l ‘winter’, 286. PFUgr * t â y e > PUgr * t â y a -k ta m (> POUgr * te k (t)a m 3 > PVog *ta k m 3 , POsty *tö y ta m ) > EAH * ta tm a > * ta tw a > * tâ tw a > H tetû, acc te tv e t ‘louse’, 287. PFUgr *tek 3 - > PUgr * te y a - (> POUgr *tek -, * t o k - > PVog *tc^y-, POsty * tö k -) > EAH *te w a - > H tu z- ‘to stitch’, MH * tö v ik - id., now obsolete (-z and - i k are H suffs, see also töv is ‘thorn’, tu ‘needle’),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1308

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

288. PFUgr * t e k e - > PUgr *tey 9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH * t e i > * t e - > H tesz-, tesz-, tett-, ten n i‘to make, place’, 289. PFUgr * te m s - > PUgr *tem 9 - (not in POUgr) > EAH * tema- > H tö m - ‘to stuff’, see te m et‘to bury’, 290. PFUgr *tep p 3 > PUgr * te p p a > EAH * te p a > H * te p a b > tö b b ‘more’ (-b is a H comp suff, see s z e p ‘beautiful’ > s z e b b ‘more beautiful’), 291. PFUgr *ter3 - > PUgr * te r a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * te r a - > H ter- ‘to have place, find place, go in’, 292. PFUgr * te r a > PUgr * te r a (not in POUgr) > EAH * te r a > H to r ‘dagger’, 293. PFUgr *to tk 3 > PUgr * t o tk â (> PVog *taY3t) > EAH * to ta > H ta t (h a l) ‘a kind of fish, T in ca v u lg a r is’,

294. PFUgr *tow 3 > PUgr *to w a (> POUgr * tö y > PVog *tow , POsty *tÖY) > EAH *ta w a > H to, acc ta v a t ‘lake’, 295. PFUgr *to w k 3 > PUgr * to w k o (> POUgr *tö w > PVog *tü y â , POsty *toY) > EAH * to w o > H ta v a s z ‘spring’ (-a s z is a H suff), 296. PFUgr *tu k t3 > PUgr * to k ta (> POUgr * t ö k e t > PVog *t3 ket, POsty *tÖYet) > EAH *to tta > H ta t ‘stern, crossbeam’, 297. PFUgr *tu le - > PUgr * to la - (not in POUgr) > EAH *to la - > H ta lâ l- ‘to find’, k it a lâ l- ‘to find out’ (-l is a H suff, the semantic change PFUgr ‘to come’ > H ‘to find’ is the same as in H j ö n - ‘to come’ > H r â jö n - ‘to find out’), 298. PFUgr * t u lk a > PUgr * tu lk a (> POUgr *tuYl > *tÖYel) > EAH *tu lla > H to ll ‘feather’, 299. PFUgr *tu m te - > PUgr *tu n ta - (not in POUgr) > EAH * tu n d a - > * tu d a - > H tu d - ‘to know’, 300. PFUgr * tu n a - > PUgr * to n a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * ta n a - > H ta n u l- ‘to learn’, tan^t‘to teach’ (-u l and -^t are H suffs), 301. PFUgr *tu ry a > PUgr * to r y a (not in POUgr) > EAH * ta r a > H ta r ja ‘spare rib’ (-ja is a H poss suff, 3p.sg, for the base * t a r see also t a r k o ‘nape’, the word is only present in Finn and Est, the PFUgr ry > H -r- is problematic, this is the only case for PFUgr -ry-), 302. PFUgr *tu S 'ka > PUgr *tu S'ka (> POUgr *tc>A' > PVog *tc^l'ak, POsty *tÖy, *töy) > EAH *tuS'aY > *tuYeS' > *töd'a > H to g y ‘udder’, 303. PFUgr * t ü y e > PUgr * tü y a (not in POUgr) > EAH *tÜYa > *tü w a > H to, acc tö v e t ‘stem’, 304. PFUgr * u t k a > PUgr * u t k a > * u k t a (> POUgr *îk t3 > PVog *îk a t, POsty *3Yat) > EAH *uY ta > *u w ta > OH utû > H û t ‘road’, 305. PFUgr *u y e - > PUgr *u y a - (> POUgr *w ü y - > PVog *(w )û y -, POsty *uy-) > EAH *ü- > H û s z ik - ‘to swim’ (-sz and - i k are H suffs), 306. PFUgr *w 3y3- > PUgr *w iy a - (> POUgr * w î ~ *wi:y- / *w îy - > PVog *w î, wiY-, *w ay -, POsty *w e-, *w ey -) > EAH * o y a - > * o w a - > H o v - ‘to protect’ (/v/ is the result of an inner H process), 307. PFUgr *w ac3 > PUgr * w a c a (> POUgr * w a s a > PVog *wosa, POsty *wâs) > EAH * v a s a > H v essz o ‘twig’ (the gemination /ss/ is secondary, the final /ö/ and the front-vocalism are secondary H developments),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1309

308. PFUgr *w a c3 - > PUgr * w a c a - (> POUgr * w ö c - > PVog * â s a -, POsty *w oc-) > EAH *w a c a > *v a s 3 - > H v â s ik - ‘to wear away, wear off, make blunt’ ( - ik is a H suff), 309. PFUgr *w a l'e > PUgr *w al'g (> POUgr *w al'9y > PVog *w a l'9 j, POsty *w al'9 y / *w ö l'a y ) > EAH * w a la > *w ila > H v ilâ g ‘world’, v ilâ g o s ‘bright’, 310. PFUgr * w a lk a - > PUgr * w a lk a - (> POUgr *w îy 9 l- ‘hinabsteigen, hinablassen’ > PVog *w îy9l-, *w â y l-, POsty w îy9l- (semantic problems)) > EAH * w a la - > H v â lik - ‘to separate, divorce’ ( - ik is a H suff), 311. PFUgr * w a m ta > PUgr *w a n t9 (> POUgr *wV'nt > PVog *w an t, POsty * w a n t) > EAH *w a n d 9 > * w a d a > H v a d ‘wild’, 312. PFUgr *w a r3 > PUgr * w a r a (> POUgr * w ü r > PVog *wr3n, POsty *w u ry a y ) > EAH *w a ra > H varjü, acc v a r ja t ‘crow’ (-jû is a H suff), 313. PFUgr * w a s k e > PUgr * w a s k a (> POUgr * v o k s > * v o k s > POsty *vöj, PVog *w3s) > EAH * w a s k a > * w a s k a > * w a s a > H v a s ‘iron’ (originally a kind of metal), 314. PFUgr * w a y c e > PUgr *w a y c a (> POUgr *was > PVog *was3, POsty * w a s a y ) > EAH * w a y c3 > *w ec9 > H v ö csö k , dial v e c s e k ‘grebe (a kind of water bird)’ ( - k is a H suff), 315. PFUgr *w aS 'k3 > PUgr *w oS 'k9 (> POUgr *w â y g l' > PVog *w âl', POsty *w ây3l' ) > EAH *w oyaS ' > *v öd ' > H v ö lg y ‘valley’ (/l/ is secondary in H), 316. PFUgr *w a n t3 - > PUgr * w a n ta - (> POsty *w a n t-) > EAH * w a n d a - > * w a d a - > H v ed - ‘to defend’, 317. PFUgr *w a ^ 3 > PUgr *w a ^ 9 (> POsty *w a ^ ) > EAH * w e y a > *w ew a - ~ * w e y a - > H vo ‘son-in-law’, see v eje 3p.sg poss, 318. PFUgr * w a y c3 - > PUgr * w a y c 9 - (> POsty * w a y c - > *w en c > *w an t'-) > EAH *waYC3 > *w es9 H v es- ‘to engrave’, 319. PFUgr *wece > PUgr *w eo9 (not in POUgr) > EAH *wös3 > OH ö s z v e > H ö s s z e ‘together’ (the stem is *ös, the gemination is secondary, -v e is the H lative suff), 320. PFUgr * w e k k 3 > PUgr * w e k k a (not in POUgr) > EAH * w e k a > H v ek o n y ‘thin’ (-o n y is a H suff), 321. PFUgr *were > PUgr *w er9 (> POUgr * w îr > PVog *w ıy ar, POst *wer) > EAH *w er9 > H v er ‘blood’, veres, v ö rö s ‘red’, 322. PFUgr * w e ta - > PUgr *w e ta - (not in POUgr) > EAH *w eS 3 - > H v ez e t- ‘to lead’, v e z e r ‘leader’ ( - t and -r are is a H suff), 323. PFUgr *wete ( PUgr *w eta (> PVog *w it, *w üt') > EAH *w iS g > H v^z ‘water’, 324. PFUgr *w eS 3- > PUgr *w eS 9 - (> POUgr *w el- / *w ö l- > PVog *^l-, POsty *w el-) > EAH *ü^el9- > H ö l- ‘to kill’, 325. PFUgr *w itte > PUgr *w ü tta (> POUgr *wöt > PVog *^t, POsty *wet) > EAH *ü ö t3 > H ö t ‘five’, 326. PFUgr *w iy e - > PUgr *w iy a - / *w ey a (> POUgr *w îy / *w îy - > PVog *w ey -, POsty * wey-) > EAH *w ey a - > *v ew a -, *w e- > H v es z - ‘to take away, buy’ (-s is a H suff), see vett- ‘he bought’, v ev o ‘buying, the buyer’), see the next item,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1310

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

327. PFUgr *w iy e - > PUgr *wİY9- / *w ey 9 (> POUgr *w ey - > PVog *w ey -, POsty *w ey -) > EAH *w iy 9 - > *w î- > H v isz - ‘to take, carry (away)’ (-s is a H suff, see v itt ‘he took away’, vivo ‘taker, who takes’), see the previous item, 328. PFUgr *w iS3m 3 > PUgr *w e S e m a (> POUgr *w eS g m > PVog *w â l9 m , POsty *w ela m ) > EAH *w el9W 9 > H v elo ‘marrow’, 329. PFUgr * w o le - > PUgr * w o la - (> POUgr *w o l- > PVog *â l-, POsty *w ol-) > EAH *wo^9 > w ol'a > H v o lt ‘he/she/it was’, v an - to be’, 330. PFUgr * w o lk a > PUgr * w o lk 9 (not in POUgr, ? VogSo, VogKU, VogP w â y la p ‘Schulterriemen, etc.’) > EAH *w aÜ 9 > H v â ll ‘shoulder’, 331. PFUgr *w oln 3 > PUgr * w o ln a (> POUgr *öln 3 > PVog *âln3, POsty *o ln a ) > EAH *o ln a > H on ‘tin’ (the -l- disappeared in H and caused the length of the vowel), 332. PFUgr *w o rk 3 - > PUgr * w o r k o - (not in POUgr) > EAH *w o ra - > H v a rr- ‘to sew’, 333. PFUgr *w o y e- > PUgr *w o y a - (not in POUgr) > EAH * w o y a - > * w a y a - > H v^-, v^v-‘to fight', 334. PFUgr * w o y e > PUgr * w o y a (> POUgr *wöy > PVog *wây, POsty *woy) > EAH * w a y a > H v a j ‘butter’, see T m^ay id., 335. PFUgr *w uS'e > PUgr *w uS'o (not in POUgr) > EAH *w u y a > *u y a > H û j ‘new’, 336. PFUgr * w ü y â > PUgr * w ü y o (not in POUgr) > EAH *w ü y a > H ö v ‘girdle’, 337. PFUgr * y â lk e > PUgr * y â lk o (> POsty * y â y e l) > EAH * y â lo > H j e l ‘sign’, 338. PFUgr * y â n t e > PUgr * y â n to (> POUgr *yV'nt9y > PVog *y â n to y , POsty *yc>nt9y) > EAH * y in d a > * id a > H i^deg ‘nerve, bowstring’ (-g is a H suff), 339. PFUgr * y â ^ e > PUgr * y â ^ k o (> POUgr * y e ^ k > PVog *y â ^ k 3 , POsty * y ö ^ k ) > EAH * y â ^ g 9 > * y â g a > H j e g ‘ice’, 340. PFUgr *yeye ~ *eye > PUgr *y iy o (> POUgr *y ıy > PVog *yl, POsty *yey) > EAH * e y a > H ej, e ‘night’, 341. PFUgr * ( y )ik â > PUgr * iy o (not in POUgr) > EAH * e v o > H ev ‘year’, 342. PFUgr * y o k e > PUgr *yoY o (> POUgr *yîY (3 ) > PVog *yj, POsty *yîY, * y a y ) > EAH *yoY o > *y o w 3 > H jö^ ‘river (a r c h today only in river-names like S ajo, H ejo, Sio, etc.)’, 343. PFUgr * y o y k s 3 ~ *y o k s 3 > PUgr *yoY ss (> POUgr *yöYaO > PVog *yaY ot, POsty *yaY3A) > EAH *yîw 9h, *y ıy a h > *y îw 9 > H ^v ‘arch, bow’ (see also ^j), 344. PFUgr * y u k e > PUgr * y u k a - (> ? PVog *ay-) > EAH *yuY 0- > *yî- > * T- > H is z ik - ‘to drink’, iv ott ‘drank’ (the H base is i-), 345. PUgr * a k t o - (> POUgr *lyte-, *î'y9t- > PVog *îy3t-, *ây t-, POsty *aY ot-) > EAH * a w to - > *o u t9 - > H u tâ l- ‘to detest’ (-l is a H suff), 346. PUgr * a lo -m 9 (> POsty *i.A3m) > EAH * a lo m 9 > H a lo m ‘litter’, 347. PUgr * a la -tt3 - (> POUgr * â lt- > PVog *â lt-, POsty *a lt-) > EAH *o la t3 - > H o lt- ‘to graft, bud', 348. PUgr * a n c a (> PVog *a n s) > EAH *a n ]a > H â g y e k ‘groin, loin’ ( - k is a H suff), 349. PUgr * a r a (> POUgr *ar > PVog *or, POsty *or) > EAH* a r a > H a r a ‘betrothed, fiancee, a r c h brother of the mother or the sister’ (-a is a petrified poss suff) (the Ir origin (Os rv a d / s e r v ^ d < *b r a t) is not acceptable),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1311

350. PUgr *âS 'âm 9 (> POUgr *îS 'm e > PVog *ll'em , POsty *â y e m ) > EAH * e y w a > *e n v a > H en y v ‘glue’, 351. PUgr *â la , * â la m (> POUgr *al, * d la m > PVog *al, â lâ m , POsty *â la m ) > EAH *â lm w 9 > * â lw > H elv, elü, e l ‘the other side’ (see c1200 E rd e u e lu > E rd ü elü > E rd ely ‘Transylvania’) (it is possible, that H -v - is a H development, in which case PUgr * â lg > EAH *â lg > H el, and -ü / -v are H special secondary sounds, the result of the following poss suff), 352. PUgr * â le m a - (> POUgr *â lg m - > PVog *â lg m -, POsty * â lâ m -) > EAH * e le m a - > H e m e l‘to lift’, 353. PUgr *â m p 9 (> POUgr *â m p 3 > PVog *âm p 3 , POsty * â m p ) > EAH * â m b a > * â b 9 > H e b ‘dog’, 354. PUgr *c e p p 9 - (> PVog *sep~) > EAH * s e p a - > OH s e p p e d - > H s ü p p e d - ‘to sink’ (-d is a H suff, the -p p - is secondary), 355. PUgr *cett9 (> POUgr * c e t / * c â t - > PVog * s â te p -, POsty *c e tim e-) > EAH * s e ta > H setet, s ö t e t ‘dark’ (- e t is a H suff), 356. PUgr *citt9 - (> PVog *sit-) > EAH *sit9 - > OH sit- > H sü t- ‘to bake (tr)’ ( - t is not a suff, - l in sü l- ‘to bake (intr)’ is the result of an analogy process), 357. PUgr * c u k k 3 - la - (> Vog söx3l-, sokaA -) > EAH * c u k a l9 - > H c s o k o l- ‘to kiss’, 358. PUgr * c u m p a la (> POUgr * c û m p â l > PVog *cû m p â l, POsty *c ö m p â l) > EAH * c u b o la > H c s o b o ly o ‘a small wooden vessel’ (-o is a H suff), 359. PUgr * e la (> PVog *il'em ) > EAH * e la > H e l ‘edge’, 360. PUgr * i k k a (> POUgr *V^k3 > PVog *^k(, POsty * ik i) > EAH * ik a > OH ik > H ü k ‘greatgreat grandfather/mother’, 361. PUgr * is a (> POsty *âs) > EAH * is e y > OH isz o > H ü sz o ‘helfer’, 362. PUgr * k a c a - (> PVog * k a s -) > EAH * x a c a > * x a s a > H h a s a d - ‘to split (intr)’, has^t- ‘to split (tr)’ (-a d , and -^t are H suffs), 363. PUgr * k a r a (> POUgr * k ö r y â y > PVog * k a r k a y , POsty * k â r y a y ) > EAH * x a r a > H h a r k â l y ‘woodpecker’ ( - k â ly is a complex H suff) (the word is onomatopoeic, see H herjo and karvaly in the Lexicon; T kırg u y , etc., but the two T words are hardly connected with the PUgr one), 364. PUgr *kay a^ (> PVog *koy) > EAH * x a y a > H h a j ‘hair’, 365. PUgr *kay a-^ (> PVog * k a y - > *X oy-t-) > EAH * x a y a - > H h a jo l-, h a jlik - ‘to bend’ (-l and - i k are H suffs), 366. PUgr * k â c a ~ * k â n c a (> POUgr * k â n c > PVog * k â n s , POsty * k â n c ) > EAH * k e c a > * k e s a > H k e s h e d - ‘to become seedy, shabby’ ( - h e d is a H suff), 367. PUgr * k â n t a (> POUgr * k e n t / *kâin t > PVog *kâınt, POsty * k e n t) > EAH * k â n d a > * k â d a > H k e d v ‘mood’ (-v is a H suff), 368. PUgr * k e c a - (> POsty * k ö c-) > EAH * k e s a - > H k^ser- ‘to escort’, cf. dial k e s e r -, k^sert(- r is a H suff), 369. PUgr * k e c a -r a (> ? PVog *k w a s ) > EAH * k e s e r a - y > OH k e s e r ö ü > H k e s e r û ‘bitter’ (the -û is a H suff, cf. k e s e r e d - ‘to became embittered’), 370. PUgr * k e y a (> POUgr * k e y / * k o y > PVog *kâty, POsty *köy) > EAH * k e y a > H k e j ‘lust, pleasure’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1312

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

371. PUgr * k im 9 ~ * k ü m 9 (> POUgr *k ü m , * k ü n > PVog *kı^n, POsty *k ü m ) (or > ? POUgr * k ü m g n ? > * k ü w a n > *kün (but this would be the only /m/ > /w/ in POUgr) > EAH * k im g > *k iw 9 > H k^vül ‘outside’, cf. k i ‘out’, k in t ‘outside’, etc., also k ile n e (< * k iv 3 la -n c ‘9, outside 10’), 372. PUgr * k o t tâ ^ (> POUgr *k ö t3 ^ > PVog * k ö t â ^ , POsty * k ö ta ^ ) > EAH * x o t tâ y > H h a tty û ‘swan’ (the palatalisation of /t/ is a H development, as is the - â y > â y > ü change, the word is not a T lw, but a Nordic cultural wandering word, see —> Y k u t a y ‘kakaja-to ptica, k u ta n ‘caplja’), 373. PUgr *koS 'a (> POUgr *k o l' > PVog *ku l') > EAH * x a d 'a -a p - > H h a g y a p - ‘a r c h to spit’, 374. PUgr * k ö lâ c 9 (> PVog *k o la s ) > EAH * k ü la c 3 > * k ü le s a > OH k ü le s > H k ö le s ‘millet’, 375. PUgr * k ö s 9 - [written with 8 and misprinted in Redei (1986-1991/2: 862) with -s-] (> ? PVog *k e s -) > EAH * k e s e r e y > OH k w z ereu , k e z e r e w > H k ö s z ö r û ‘grinder’, 376. PUgr * k u c 9 (> POsty *k u s) > EAH *x u s a > *x u z 3 > OH -h u z > h o z z â ‘to somebody’, see loc suff -h o z , 377. PUgr *k u n t9 (> PVog * k u n t-e l) > EAH *x u n d g > *x u d g > OH h u d > H h o d ‘beaver’ (not a T lw), 378. PUgr * k u n t â la - (> POUgr *k u n t3 y (l) > PVog *koân t3l-, POsty *k u n tey l-) > EAH *x o n d a la- > * x a d la - > OH h a d l- > H hall-‘ ‘to hear’ (late contamination in H with PFUgr *ku l3-), 379. PUgr * k u p â t a (> ? POUgr * k u p â t - / * k a p â t - > PVog * k a p t-, POsty * k â p a t-) > EAH *x u w S a- > *x ü S a- > H hoz- ‘to bring’, H hûz- ‘to pull, pull here, drag’ (the two H words are the result of a split), 380. PUgr * k ü t a (> POUgr * k ü t- > PVog *k ü t-, POsty * k a t-) > EAH *x i^ a - > H h^z- ‘to became fat, corpulent’, 381. PUgr * k ü n a (> POUgr * k s n > PVog *k ü n , POsty *k ö n ) > EAH * k ü n a > OH k e n y id > H k ö n n y ed , k ö n n y û ‘light, easy’ (-d and -û are H suffs), 382. PUgr * k ü s a - (> POUgr * k e s - > PVog * k a s -, POsty * k e s -) > EAH * k ü s a - > * k ü z a > H k ü z d ‘to struggle, contend’, /z/ is due to secondary voicing, -d is a H suff, Finn, Est and Saami parallels are uncertain because of semantic reasons), 383. PUgr * k ü t e p p a (> POUgr * k ü t a p > POsty *k ü ta p ) > EAH * k ü S a p a > H k ö z e p ‘the middle’, the -p is of POUgr origin, see PFUgr *k ü t3 >> H köz, 384. PUgr * lâ c a (> Vog lâc-, ? —> POsty *la si-) > EAH * lâ c a - > * lâ s a - > H le s- ‘to watch, lie in a wait’, 385. PUgr * lâ p p a - (> POUgr * le p - > PVog *la p -, POsty *lep -) > EAH * lâ p a > H le p - ‘to step’, 386. PUgr *^epa (> POUgr * lü p e > PVog *lu p ta , POsty *lip a t) > EAH * lew a > H le v e l ‘leaf’ (-l is a H suff), 387. PUgr *lo y a (> POUgr * lö y > PVog *lü w , POsty * lo y ) > EAH *lo w > H lo acc lovat, dial lû ‘horse’ (the connection with OT u la g ‘post horse, transport animal’ is very uncertain, see § 8.1), 388. PUgr * m a (> POUgr * m â - / * m î > PVog * m â t ~ *m lt, POsty * m a k a y ) > EAH * m â > H m â s ‘different’, m â s ik ‘the other’ (-s and - i k are H suffs), 389. PUgr * m a n c a (> POUgr *m â n c, * m â n c > PVog *m â n si, POsty * m a n c ) > EAH * m a n ja > * m a ja > H m a g y in m a g y a r ‘Hungarian’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1 31 3

390. PUgr *m â İ9 (> POUgr * m e l > PVog *m âİ3t, POsty * m e la k ) > EAH *m â İ3 > H m e le g ‘warm’ (-g is a H suff), 391. PUgr *m âr9-^ (> POUgr * m e r - > PVog * m â r a k t-, POsty *m er9 î-) > EAH * m â r a - > H m er-^ ‘to draw, scoop out’, 392. PUgr *m âra^ (> PVog *m â r-) > EAH * m â r9 - > H m er-^ ‘to dare’, 393. PUgr *m â y 9 - (> PVog *m ^ y 9 -) > EAH *m ew 9 - > OH, MH m e v et- > H n ev et- ‘to laugh’, 394. PUgr * m el9 (> POUgr * m îl > PVog *m îl, POsty * m el) > EAH *m el9 > H m e ly ‘deep’, 395. PUgr *m en 9 - (> POUgr * m e n - > PVog *mâ^n-, POsty * m en -) > EAH *m en 9 - > H m en ü l-, m en y ü l-, k im e n ü l-, k im e n y ü l- ‘d ia l to become strained, dislocated’ (-ü l is a H suff), 396. PUgr *m e s 9 - (> PVog *m es-) > EAH * m e s a - > m e s a y > H m e z telen , m ez^ telen ‘naked’ (-te le n is a privative suff, the word was originally a verb, with the meaning ‘to dress’, fr this * m e s e y ‘dress’ and m e s e y te le n > m ez^ telen > m e z te le n ‘without dress, naked’ with all stages recorded), 397. PUgr * m o r a - (> POUgr *mV'r- > PVog *m ü r-, POsty * m a r a - ~ *m o r-) > EAH * m o r a - > H m â r t- ‘to immerse’ ( - t is a H suff), 398. PUgr *m u ra (> POUgr * m ü ra s > POsty *m ü ra s) > EAH * m o r a > H m a r o k , acc m a r k o t ‘the hollow of the hand, handful’ (the - k is a H suff, ta n tu m sin g u la re), see also m a r e k id., 399. PUgr * n a la (> POUgr * n lla y > PVog * n â la y /l, POsty *n îla y ) > EAH * n o la -c > H n yolc ‘eight’ (-c appeared in analogy with k ile n e ‘nine’), 400. PUgr * n â r k a (> POUgr *n îy r e > PVog *n]^r, POsty * n a y a r ) > EAH * n e r a > H n y er eg ‘saddle’ (-g is a H suff) (not a T lw), 401. PUgr * n e r a - (> POUgr *n îr- > PVog *n îr-, POsty *n er-) > EAH * n e r a - > H n y er- ‘to gain, win’, 402. PUgr * n iy a (> POUgr * n îy k ~ * n u y k > PVog *nîyoko, POsty * n i^ k ) > EAH *n iy a > *n iw a > H nyû, acc nyûvet, dial nyiv, n yû v ‘maggot, worm’, 403. PUgr * n ir a (> POUgr * n ır > PVog *n ır, POsty *ner) > EAH * n ira > H ny^r ‘birch(-tree)’, see n y â r § 8.1.1, 404. PUgr * n o la -m a - (> POUgr * n ö l- / * n â l- > PVog *n â l-, POsty *n ö lt-) > EAH * n o lm a - > * n o m a > H n y o m - ‘to press’, n y o m ‘trace, track’, see n y o m o r e k ‘crippled’, n y o m o r o g - ‘to live in misery’, 405. PUgr *o c a - (> POUgr *oc- > PVog *os-, POsty *os-) > EAH * o c a - > * a s a - > H âs^t- ‘to yawn’, 406. PUgr * o ^ t a (> POUgr *V^^t- > PVog * â ^ ta l, POsty * â ^ t i) > EAH * o ^ d a > * o y d a > * ö d > H (ö d a l >) o ld a l ‘side’ (the final -l is a H suff), 407. PUgr * o r a (> POUgr *(w )ü r > PVog *ûr, POsty *w u r) > EAH * a r a > H irânt, dial a r â n t ‘towards, in the direction’ (-n and - t are H suffs, a r â n t is the older form), 408. PUgr * o s tâ r a ( PVog *o s tâ ) > EAH * o s ta r a > OH u sto r > H o s to r ‘whip’, 409. PUgr * p a ly a (> POUgr *p ü y a l > PVog * p lw a l ~ *p â y l, POsty *p u y 3 l) > EAH * ç a l w a > H fa l u , acc f a l v a t ‘village’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

131 4

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

410. PUgr * p a r 9 - (> POUgr * p a r - > PVog *p a r -) > EAH * ^ a r a - > H f a r a g - ‘to carve (out)’ (-g is a H suff, the Sam words, quoted by the literature, hardly pertain here, see Redei 1986-1991/1: 857), 411. PUgr * p a t9 - (> POUgr * p ü t > PVog *pû t, POsty * p u t ~ * p a t) > EAH * ç a S a - > H f â z i k ‘to feel cold’ ( - ik is a H suff), 412. PUgr * p â c 3 - (> POUgr *p îc - > PVog *pıs3t, POsty *p â c-) > EAH * ç â c a > * ç â s a - > H fe s e l- , f e s l i k - ‘to become unstitched, become loosened’ (-l and - i k are H suffs), 413. PUgr * p â k k a (> POUgr * p â k > PVog * p â k ) > EAH * ç â k a > H f e k e l y ‘ulcer’ (-e ly is a H suff), 414. PUgr * p â k k 9 (> POUgr * p â k > PVog *pej, POsty * p â k ) > EAH * ç e k a - > H f e k ‘halter (of the horse), brake’, 415. PUgr * p â k k a - tt3 (> POsty *p3yt9 —> VogN p it, p iti) > EAH * ç e k e t a > H f e k e t e ‘black’, 416. PUgr * p e n te la (> POUgr * p e n te l > PVog * p â n te l) > EAH *^ e n d g l9 > *^ e d g l9 > H f e d e l ‘cover, roof’, see H f e d - ‘to cover’ < PFUgr *pen t3-, 417. PUgr *p e y 9 - (> PVog *p â y -) > EAH * ^ e y g - > H f e j t - ‘to undo, unstitch, mine’ ( - t is a H suff), 418. PUgr *p ilg - (> PVog *p îl-) > EAH * ^ ü la - > H f û l - ‘to become warm’ (fû t- ‘to heat’ developed by analogy fr fü jt-, there is no base like *fû -, not related to fo - ), 419. PUgr * p im 9 (> POUgr *p ü m 3 > PVog *pûm 3, POsty * p a m ~ *pam) > EAH *^ iw 9 > *fiü > H f û ‘grass’, 420. PUgr *pol'a (> POsty *pol') > EAH * ç o d ' a > H fa g g y ü ‘suet, fat’ (the -ü is a H suff, the gemination occurred in H), 421. PUgr * p o l9 - (> POUgr * p ö l- > PVog *p sl-, POsty * p â l- / *p ö l-) > EAH * ^ o l9 - > H fo l y i k ‘to flow, run (water)’, 422. PUgr * p o r a (> POsty * p ır) > EAH * ^ o r a > H f a r ‘bottom, arse’, see f a r o k ‘tail’, f a r k a s ‘wolf’, f a r o l - to skid’, 423. PUgr *p o s 3 - (> POUgr * p o s - > PVog *p a s l-, POsty *p u s ‘abgenutzes Kleid’) > EAH * ç o s a > H fo s z lik - , f o s z t - ‘to fray, strip, pick’, fo s z t o g a t - ‘to loot’, 424. PUgr * p o y a (> PVog *pay) > EAH * ^ o w > OH acc fu^at, f u v a t > H f ü ‘arch , d ia l a kind of duck’ (U *p sy 3 is reconstructed (Redei 1986-1991/1: 4) because of a similar Selkup word, the word is onomatopoeic and came under the influence of H f ü - ‘to blow’), 425. PUgr *p o y r a - (> PVog *p o w r-) > EAH * ^ a r a - > H f â r a d - ‘to get tired’, fâ r a s z t - ‘to tire’ ( - a d and - a s z t are H suffs), 426. PUgr *p u c a (> POUgr * p ö s > PVog * p â s e m , POsty * p j s e ^ / * p o s e f) > EAH * f i c - t > * f i s t > OH f i s t ( - t is a H suff) > H f ü s t ‘smoke’, 427. PUgr * r a y a (> PVog * r a f ) > EAH * r a y a > * r a > H r â ‘upon’, ra jta ‘atop’, suff +rA , etc., 428. PUgr * r o k k a - (> POUgr * r o k a - > PVog * r a k -, POsty *ray -) > EAH * r o k a - > H r o k k a n ‘to come down, become crippled, bent’ (-a n is a H suff), 429. PUgr * s a c a - ~ * s a s a - (> POUgr * 9 a 9 - > PVog *tâ t-, POsty *A âl-) > EAH * h a s a - > H â z ik ‘to become wet’ ( - ik is a H suff, /z/ is the result of secondary voicing), 430. PUgr * s a k k a - (> POUgr * 9 ö k - > PVog * tâ k n -, POsty *A ok-) > EAH * h a k a - > H a k a d - ‘to stick’, cf. a k a s z t - ‘to hang’ (-a d , - a s z t are H suffs),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L i s t o f P r o t o -F i n n o - U g r i c a n d P r o t o - U g r i c w o r d s

1 315

431. PUgr *saraÛ 9 (< * s a r a n a POUgr *6ör9Û, *6orÛ3 > P V o g * taran , POsty *AorÛ3) > EAH * h a r a n a > H a r a n y ‘gold’, 432. PUgr * s a r a (> POUgr *9ür3 > PVog *tür3, POsty *A ar) > EAH * h a r a > H âr^ ‘flood’, 433. PUgr * s a p ta ( POUgr * s â t > PVog *sât, POsty *A apet) > EAH * h a w ta > * a t a > H h e t ’seven’ (h - is secondary, system adaptation under the influence of h a t ‘six’), 434. PUgr * s o y a (> POUgr *9 ö y > PVog *tây , POsty *aoyİ) > EAH * h o g > H â g ‘branch (of a tree)’, 435. PUgr * s o s a - (> POUgr *9 ö s - > PVog *tâ s-, POsty *s â s a -) > EAH * h o s a - > H a s z ik - ‘to become dry’ ( - ik is a H suff), 436. PUgr * s a (> POUgr * 9 V > PVog *tâ n , POsty *A ey) > EAH *hö > H o ‘he, she’, ö v e ‘his, hers’, 437. PUgr * s a k k a (> POUgr * s a k - > POsty *sak) > EAH * s a k a > H s z a k ‘d ia l a small piece’, szak^ t- ‘to tear (into pieces)’, s z a k g a t-, s z a g g a t- ‘freq of the former’, etc., 438. PUgr * s a la (> POUgr * s a l > POsty *saA) > EAH * s a la > H s z a la g ‘ribbon, band’ (-g is a H suff), 439. PUgr * s a ly a (> POUgr *s V y a l > PVog *sıy lâ , POsty * sa y a l) > EAH * s a la y a > * s a la w a > H s z a lu ‘plane’, 440. PUgr * s a ^ a - / * s a y k a - (> POUgr *sü y - > PVog *sü m -, POsty * s a y a l- ~ *s iy a l- ~ *suyam ~) > EAH * s a ^ g a - > *s a y a -g a - > * s â g a - > H s z â g u ld - ‘to run at utmost speed, race’ (-u ld is a complex H suff), 441. PUgr * s a ^ a (> POsty * s a y k 3 ) > EAH * s e y a > * s e w a - k e > H s z o k e ‘blond’ (- k e is a H suff, see sz ü rk e), 442. PUgr * sa y a r a (> PVog * say ar, see Honti (1999: 128)) and not *say3r3 or * s a k r 3 (Redei 1986-1991/2: 886) > EAH * s e w a r a > *s e w r a > H s z o r ‘bristle, hair’ (the /s/ in s ö r en y ‘mane’ is a H secondary development), 443. PUgr * s e la (> POUgr * s îl > PVog *sîl, POsty *sil) > EAH * s e la > H s z e l ‘edge’, 444. PUgr * s e y k a (> PVog * s e y k ) > EAH * s e ^ g a - > * s e g a - > H szeg , s z ö g ‘nail, pin’, 445. PUgr * s e y a - (> POUgr * s e y a y - > PVog *s^ y y -, POsty *sey ey -) > EAH * s e y a - > * s e - > H sz e d ü l- ‘to feel faint’ (-d and -ü l are H suffs), 446. PUgr * s o r a (> POUgr *sör > PVog *sâr, POsty *sor) > EAH * s o r a > H s z â r (in lâ b sz â r, etc.) ‘stem, leg’, see also s z â r n y ‘wing’, 447. PUgr * s u y k a (> POsty *sö y ) > EAH * s u y g a > *s u g a > OH su g > H z u g ‘corner, nook’ (the z - is the result of a late voicing), 448. PUgr * t a k a (> POUgr * ta y â > POsty *ta y ) > PUgr * t a k a (> POUgr * ta y a > POsty * t a y ) > EAH *ta y a > * tâ > H tâ j ‘region, land’ (the H y is a H development resulting fr the remorphologisation: tâ -y a ‘its region’ > tâ y -a , the weakness of the etymology is, that e.g. in case of s z â j we have s z â m , s z â d , s z â n k , etc. and the base s â can be detected, in case of tâ j there is no evidence of a former *tâ; perhaps tâ g ‘wide’, tâ t- ‘to open wide’, tâ r - ‘to open’(-r is problematic) < *tâ), 449. PUgr * t â l (a) ( PVog *tu l) > EAH * ta la > H tâ l ‘dish’,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 316

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

450. PUgr * ta y a -tt3 ( PVog *tu yt-) > EAH *tiy t- > *tit- > H tito k ‘secret’ ( - o k is a H suff), 451. PUgr * t â k k 9 - (> POsty *tay 9 -) > EAH * t â k 9 - > H te k in t- ‘look at, cast a look’ (-in t is a H suff), 452. PUgr * t â ^ k a t (> POUgr *tü y 3 t > PVog *t^ w at, POsty *tü y a t) > EAH *tâ ^ g a S 3 > *tâ g a S 3 > H tegez, te g e z ‘quiver’, 453. PUgr *tâ r9 (> POsty * t â r / *tir) > EAH *tâ r9 > H te r ‘space’, same as ter- (n. 298) above, 454. PUgr * tâ y ta (> POUgr * tö y a t > PVog *ta w a t, POsty *toy 9 t) > EAH * tâ w z a > H tûz, dial t^z ‘fire’, 455. PUgr * te p a - (> POUgr * tıp - > PVog *tîp , POsty *tep -) > EAH * tew a - > H te v ed - ‘to err, mistake’ ( - e d is a H suff), 456. PUgr * to lta (> POUgr *tV ît ‘leicht, Fieber’ > PVog * tü lt ‘leicht’, POsty *tolt /* t3 İt) ‘Fieber, Hilfe’ > EAH *to lta > H tâ lto s ‘sorcerer, medicine-man’ (-s is a H suff), in folklore texts of Reguly toltn, to lten ‘mit Zauberkraft’, 457. PUgr * to n ta y (> POUgr * tö n t > PVog *tân t, POsty * to n ta y ) > EAH * tu n d a y > * tu d a y > *tu d a w 3 > H tid o ‘d ia l birch bark’, 458. PUgr *tu ra (> POUgr *tür > PVog *tü r, POsty *tu r) > EAH *tu r9 > OH tu r u k > H to r o k ‘throat’ ( - k is a H suff), 459. PUgr *ü ta - (> POUgr *üt- > PVog *îty9l-, POsty * â t - ~ *itgp-) > EAH *ü S a- > H û z- ‘to drive, chase, pursue’, ü z e k e d ik - ‘to be in heat’, 460. PUgr * w a y k 9 - (> POUgr * w â y k - > PVog * w â y k -, POsty * w a y k -) > EAH * w a ^ g a > * w a g a > H v â g - ‘to cut’, 461. PUgr * w a r a - (> PVog *w â r-) > EAH *w a r a - > H v â r- ‘to wait’, 462. PUgr *y ita - (> POsty *y ît) > EAH *iS3 > *yiS 3 > H ^z ‘joint, a r c h branch of the family’, see h eted ^ z ig len ‘up to the seventh generation of the family’ (the comparison with other FUgr words is less probable), 463. PUgr * y o m a (> POUgr * y ö m (?) > PVog *y o m â s, POsty *y â m ) > EAH *y a w > H jö^ (with H poss suff: ja v a ) ‘good’, 464. PUgr *y u k t9 - (> POUgr * y ö k 9 t- > PVog * y jk t-, POsty *yöy9t-) > EAH *y u t9 - > H ju t - ‘to get to, arrive at’, 465. PUgr *y ü y a - (> POUgr *yü-, *yü y-, PVog *y î-, *yîw -, POsty *ye- / *yo-) > EAH *y ü w a - > OH y ev - > H j ö n - ‘to come’, cf. j ö ‘he/she comes’, jö s s z ‘you (sing) come’, j ö v ö ‘coming, who comes’.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

8.7

Hungarian words with problematic Finno-Ugric and Ugric etymologies

M a n y o f the fo llo w in g w o rd s m a y w e ll tu rn out to b e o f F in n o -U g ric or U g ric origin, b u t I h a v e ex clu d ed th e m fr o m th e corpus (see § 5.3 as w e ll as § 8.5 an d § 8.6, resp ec tiv ely ) o n w h ic h I b a sed the h istorical p h o n o lo g y o f th e E arly A n c ie n t H u n g arian lan g u ag e. T h is is b ecau se I p refer to fo llo w th e rule o f p ro ce e d in g “ fr o m th e certain to th e u n certain ”.

 R iK [ârik] a r c h PFU gr

‘to decay, pu trefy, g o b a d ( o f fo o d an d w a ter), â r t - ‘ to h a r m ’
‘ to h a r m ’ (w ith o u t a n y relation sh ip to m a k in g s o m e th in g fo u l) also p o ses p ro b lem s. T h e b a sic sense o f th e T w o r d a r - is ‘ to be e x h a u sted ’ . F U g r

*a r 3 -

a n d T a r - h av e b e e n lin k ed b y M u n k â c si (1902: 272), and

N e m e th (1 9 2 8 -1 9 3 0 : 7 2 - 7 3 ) an d others, b u t, as w a s p o in te d ou t in R o n a-T as (1983a: 337), sem a n tic an d p h on etic ch allen ges w o u ld p ro ve difficu lt to o verc om e. T h e O T verb con tain s an initial / h / . T h e initial / h / w o u ld b e reflec ted in the H w o r d i f the w o r d w e re an ea rly b o r r o w in g , h o w e v e r this is n o t the case. I su gg est that H â r - ‘to b e c o m e p u trifie d ’ an d â r t - ‘ to h a rm (s o m e b o d y )’ represent tw o in d ep en d e n t w o rd s that each g o b a ck to a d ifferen t T w o r d . T h e archaic H â r - is a c o p y o f T * a r - ‘ to b e c o m e p u trified ’, w h ic h o n ly exists in O T as a r t a - , w h ile H â r t - ‘ to d o h a r m ’ w a s co p ied fr o m T a r t a t - ‘to d a m a g e ’ an d w a s sim p lified in H . O n the details, see â rik in th e L exicon .

*p a Î 3 < P U g r *p a Î 3 (n ot in P O U g r) < P F U g r *p a Î 3 is k n otty b ecau se o f its initial b - . T h e b - w o u ld se e m to be a v o ic e d c o n tin u ation o f P F U g r p b efore - l- , b u t see f e l ^ ‘ h a lf’, f e l ^ in a j t ö f e l f a , f ü l an d f e l h o in § 8.5. See a lso B en k o BEL ‘ in testin e s’ < A H

( 1 9 9 3 -1 9 9 7 /1 : 92).

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1318

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

BOG ‘ k n o t’ < A H

*p u g 3 < *p u ^ g 9 < P U g r *p u ^ k 9 - l

(> V o g

*p u k l e p ,

*p u ^ k e l ')
P V o g

*p a l ')

< P F U g r *pola. T h e fin al - ö sh o u ld be a

d im su ff, bu t the l > l' > y > J shift is u n ju stifıed , an d b - is irregular.

*c u y a y

CSUHE d i a l ‘ a k in d o f fish in g n e t’ < A H > P V og

*s a y , *s â y a p , P O sty *s a y a p ) is

< PU gr

*c a y 9

(> P O U g r

*s â y , ^s a y a p

u n accep tab le b ecau se P U g r c - > P O U g r s - . T h e

co rresp o n d en ce P U g r a > A H , H u is n o t ju stified . It is n o t ev en c o n tain ed in Redei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 ) .

DARU ‘ cran e’ (< A H

*t a r a y )

< PFU gr

*t a r a y )

*t a r k 3 .

< PU gr

*t a r g a

(> P O U g r

* t l r y3

> P V og

'‘ tl.ra y ,

P O sty

T h e e t y m o lo g y is p ro b lem a tic fo r p h o n e tic reason s; t > d

m a y b e a late H ch an ge, b u t there are n o data available fo r t- .

EDZ ‘ to h arden , to steel’ < A H

*a t - ). T h is

*e S a -

< PU gr

*â t a -

(> P O U g r

*a t -

> P V og

*a t ,

P O sty

is rather th o r n y (see A D 1531 < e g y z e th > ). I f this is to read e J z e t ( t ), ren d er-

in g an older

*e J -

[>

*e J e z -

EZÜST ‘ silv er’ (

*e J z -

> e d z - ] stem , the e ty m o lo g y is h a rd ly acceptable.

*e z - v 3 s k 3 ) ?

Fi, Est) P V o g

*y e k w e r ).

T h is is p ro b lem a tic b ec a u se o f

as the V o g w o r d con tain s - k w - . T h e initial is also

irregular.

H A jo ‘b o a t’ is o f T o rigin ; see the L ex ico n .

H ARAP a r c h ‘ d ry leaves, etc.’ < P F U g r *kor3,

*k o r w a .

Redei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 : 1 8 7 -1 8 8 )

h as also n o te d m o r p h o lo g ic a l an d sem an tic stu m b lin g blocks.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

P r o b l e m a t ic F i n n o - U g r i c a n d U g r i c e t y m o l o g ie s

H ARAP ‘ to b ite’ P V o g

*kort-

‘ to draw , trig ger’ ) < P F U g r

*kur3-,

The

1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 860), an d th e sem an tic side is also ch allen gin g.

IGEN ‘y e s, a ffırm a tiv e particle; v e r y ’ . N e ith e r th e hith erto su gg ested F U g r e ty m o lo g y , n o r the T o n e is acceptable; see ig e n in the L ex ico n .

ir

‘ to w r ite ’ is o f T der. See

in th e L exicon .

IRGALOM ‘ m ercy, p ity ’ < P F U g r

*ysr3-

‘ sich v erirren ’ . T h e sem a n tic side is unclear,

see § 8.1.2.

KENGYEL ‘ stirru ps’ < P F U g r

*keca

‘ K reis, R in g, R eifen ’ . T h e w o r d offers a great m a n y

y e t u n so lv e d p ro b le m s, o n w h ic h see Redei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 : 142). N o n e o f the hith erto su gg ested e ty m o lo g ie s is co n vin cin g .

KERÖDZIK ‘ to ru m in a te ’ < P F U g r

*ker3-

‘ rü lp se n ’ . A c c o r d in g to R edei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 :

151), this is o f T origin . See k e r ö d z ik in th e L exicon .

KERÜL ‘ to g o a rou n d , to get so m e w h e re , to a vo id , to h a v e a price, etc.’ T h e H w o r d covers an e x tre m e ly w id e sem a n tic field. T h is m a y h av e resu lted fr th e m e rg er o f v ariou s w o rd s. T h e sense o f the w o r d m a y b e tied to th e basic m e a n in g o f H ‘ rou n d , circle’ (see also in oth er lgs, w h e re w e fin d w o r d s w ith as in Lat

circus,

T ib

khor

KÖCSÖG ‘ju g , ja r ’ < A H

*kc)C3m)

< PFU gr

*küce.

LÂB ‘ f o o t ’ < P F U g r

-b

kVr fo r

kör

rou n d objects

id., etc.), b u t th e details are unclear.

*küc9

< PU gr

*küc9

(> P O U g r

*kücam

> P V og

*küs3m,

P O sty

H / c / correspon ds irregu larly w ith P F U g r / c / .

*luwe

‘ K n o c h e n ’ or < P F U

*lsmp3

‘ F lâch e’ . T h e starting p o in t for

in th e first e ty m o lo g y an d the sem a n tic part o f the se c o n d e ty m o lo g y are obscu re

(see R edei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 255).

LEK ‘ h o le in the ic e ’, m o s t p ro b a b ly o f T origin , see v e k in th e L exicon .

*lel9~) < P U g r *lewSa- (n o t in P O U g r) < P F U gr P U g r -w- in this fo r m is u n u su al. T h e Finn an d Est

LEL ‘ to fin d , to c o m e acro ss’ (< A H

*lew8a-.

T h e disappearance o f

parallels are p h o n o lo g ic a lly unclear, w h ile the w o r d is absen t fr the O U g r lgs. A ls o ,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1320

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

- w - is n o t represen ted in H . T h e H dial v arian ts lû t t - , lo t t - co m e fr l e l t - , w h ile lö t t h as a sh ort v o w e l. M E N ‘ sta llio n ’ . T h e O s ty w o r d den otes ‘ H e rd e ’ . T h e co m p a riso n is also u n certain due to p h o n o lo g ic a l hu rdles. T h e der fr m o n y ‘ egg, testicle’ is also u n accep ta b le b ecau se o f the d ifferen t v o c a lism . MEREG ‘p o is o n ’ < P F U g r

*m i r k k 3 . T h e

Finn a n d Est w o rd s are separate copies. T h e H

w o r d is o f A l der. T h e O s w o r d m a r g ‘p o is o n ’ goes b a ck to an lE base * m e r - ‘to die’, o grade m o r - (see Lat m o r i o r - , m o r s , etc.). In the Ilr lgs, it b e c a m e

*m a r -

(see M a y r h o fe r

1 9 9 2 -2 0 0 1 /2 : 318). T h e Ir w o r d m a r g m e a n s ‘ d e a th ’ ev e ry w h e re (A v e sta n , M P e, Pehl, Per m a r g ‘ d e a th ’ ), an d this w a s w h a t th e O s w o r d d en o te d early o n (see A b a e v 1 9 5 8 1 9 8 9 /2 : 7 2 - 7 3 ) . Its sec o n d a ry m e a n in g ‘w h a t causes death, p o is o n ’ o n ly d e v e lo p e d in O s, b u t the o rigin al sen se co u ld be d etected in O O s . T h e w o r d is b a c k -v o c a lic in m o st Ir lgs. It is fro n t-v o c a lic in K u rd ish

( m e r k ),

w h ic h ca n n ot b e th e starting p o in t for

th e H w o r d . T h e o n ly p o ssib ility w o u ld be that a T lg co p ied A l

*m a r g

as

*m a r g

b ec a u se o f the fin al -g , w h ic h it co n sid e red to b e fro n t-v o c a lic . B u t in n o n e o f the lgs in v estig a ted co u ld a re fle x o f a su p p ose d

* m e r g , *m e r e g

b e fo u n d . Finn m y r k k y , Est

m ü r k m a y pertain to th e sa m e w o r d fa m ily , b u t n o acceptable b a ck g ro u n d co u ld be fo u n d , see § 8.9. MEŞE ‘ tale; (O H ) rid d le’ < P U g r

*m a c â

~ * m a n c a (> P O U * m a n c > P O sty * m a n c ). T h e

e ty m o lo g y is p ro b lem a tic fo r p h o n o lo g ic a l a n d sem an tic reasons. T h e w o r d o n ly exists in O sty, w h e re it m a y h av e taken o n a sec o n d a ry - n - in so m e dials or h ave lost th e - n - in others. In a n y case, b o th the H fron t v o c a lis m an d th e / s / are irregular. T h e regular H fo r m is the m a g y - se g m e n t o f H m a g y a r < m a j e r . T h e O s ty w o r d does n o t den ote ‘ to sp ea k ’, w h ic h w a s su gg ested as th e p r im a r y m e a n in g o f the w o r d (‘ to sp ea k ’ > ‘p eo p le w h o speak (ou r la n g u a g e )’ a n d ‘ to sp ea k ’ > ‘ to tell tales’ . N o r is R ed e i’ s su gg estion (1 979: 3 5 3 -3 5 4 ; 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 867) c o n v in c in g that the w o r d w a s u sed in a co n stru ction like “M a n y s i-W o r d ” (m a n t köl), the legen d s a b ou t the V o g u ls, a n d that th e first part b e c a m e in d ep en d e n t w h ile it to o k o ver th e sem an tics o f the se c o n d part. T h e first part w a s in d e e d in d ep en d en t. It carried the sense o f V o g u l a n d w e h av e n o reason to su ppose that a n a m e fo r an eth n ic grou p b e c a m e a w o r d d en o tin g ‘ ta le’ . T h e V o ty exam p le cited v i z i - k i l ‘tale le g e n d ’ fr o m v iz i ‘roo t, c la n ’ and

k i l ‘w o r d ’ is in terestin g, b u t ca n n ot b e u sed here. T h e V o ty w o r d v iz i n ev er adop ted th e m e a n in g ‘ ta le’ . M U ‘ w o r k ’, m ü v e l - , m^vel^- ‘ to do, to w o r k ’ (< A H *m iw ) < P F U g r m e k e

‘ Sache, Tat,

H a n d lu n g ’ . T h e su gg ested parallels are o n ly presen t in S a m (R edei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 : 270). T h e H w o r d , as also n o te d b y R edei, is o f A l origin , see § 8.9.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

P r o b l e m a t ic F i n n o - U g r i c a n d U g r i c e t y m o l o g ie s

N YEK ‘ w attle, w ic k e r -w o r k ’ < P U g r P O s ty

nak

*ney-).

*nak3-

> (P O U

*ney-

132 1

‘b in d e n ’ > P V o g

*ney-,

T h is is v e r y u n certain and, m o st p rob ab ly, w r o n g . Perhaps V o g TJC

‘ Schneller, H a h n , D rü ck e ’, O s ty K a z

OLOM ‘ le a d ’ < P U g r

nekı

‘ B a n d P flo c k zur B e fe stig u n g ’ (H o n ti

*nakk3.

1982: 202 N o . 782) < *P U gr

wslm3 ‘ B le i’ . T h e

co n n ectio n w ith

on ‘ tin ’ is u n clear; V o g T wölem

‘ B le i’ is isolated , see Redei (1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 899).

ORVOS ‘ p h y s ic ia n ’, see o r v o s in th e L ex ico n .

RAVASZ ‘ fo x (arch.), c u n n in g ’ (the v o c a lis m is irregular, the

ruvoz

*ruwoz,

< AH

-s

is a s u ff) < O H

ruoz,

see § 8.9.

RUG ‘ to kick (w ith o n e ’ s fo o t)’ . T h e su gg ested P O sty

*ro^k^-

‘ w a te n ’ is se m a n tic a lly

to o distant.

*seg

SEGG ‘b o t t o m ’ < A H


P V o g *sa^k) < P F U g r *se^k3. segg < *seg. T h e fin al lo n g -gg- m a y be

secon dary.

SEGiT ‘ to h elp ’ < P F U g r

*ca^k8- ‘ h e lfe n ’ . T h e

v o w e l co rresp o n d en ce w ith th e solitary,

isola te d E M o r d w o r d is irregular an d th us h a rd ly acceptable (see Redei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 : 56).

SER in

sert-

‘ to h arm , to h u rt’

(-t

serül- ‘ to b e c o m e h u rt’ (-ül is a H su ff), *sero- < *sero-) < P U g r ^carko (> P O U g r

is a H su ff),

th e initial co n so n a n t is irregular (< ? A H

*cerey-

(?) > P V o g

*cary-,

P O sty

*cerey-)

< PFU gr

*carke.

T h e w o r d is o f T der, see

s e r t in the L ex ico n .

SIM A ‘ sm o o th , fla t ’, n o t in R edei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 ) . T h e w o r d is T in origin , see s im a in th e L exicon .

SiR ‘ to m b ’, see § 8.1.2.

SÜLY ‘ s c u r v y ’ < A H

*sül3
Os c ^ x x , c ^ n x ^

*c s k k 3 ‘ S a lz’

> P V o g * c a k > TJ c i k , K U P s a x

‘ S a lz ’, cf.

‘ sol ’ (R edei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 839). T h e O s w o r d has n o Ir e ty m o l­

ogy. T h e -XX- w a s o rig in a lly - n x - (cf. A v a r c a n , A n d a c o n ). T h e - n - m a y , n on eth eless, b e se c o n d a ry (see m a n y C a u c lgs w h ic h h a v e the w o r d , b u t w ith o u t the n asal (for all th e data, see A b a e v 1 9 5 8 -1 9 8 9 /1 : 3 1 0 -3 1 1 ) . T h e w o rd s m u st be lin k ed in o n e w a y or another, b u t the p h o n o lo g ic a l b a ck g ro u n d is obscure. T h e H w o r d h as to g o b a ck to an earlier

*s e k

an d n o t *ce x or *cek. M o s t p rob ab ly, it is an o ld substrate w o rd .

szavat ‘w o r d ’ (< A H *soya). T h e -y in P O U g r

*soyâ

SZO, acc

*sa w ) < ? P U g r

P O s ty

* s ö y is o n ly b a se d o n th e T r e m y u g a n fo r m

*sâw, sây,^3. A l l

(> P O U g r * s ö y > P V o g

o th er O s ty dials con tain -w -, w h ile in the case o f P O U g r * s o f ‘ Fell, H a u t’ o n ly Y u g a n featu res

-w

an d all oth er dials u se

y

or

y

> x , see also H o n ti (1999: 77). In th e case o f

an earlier *s-, it w o u ld h a v e disap p eared in H . T h ere is n o reason to su p p ose a P F U gr

s- here.

In the case o f a c o m m o n P O U g r b o r r o w in g , the P O sty

T w ord

saw

-y

is n o t ju stifıed . T h e

‘w o r d ’ w a s in d e p e n d e n tly c o p ied b y th e O U g r a n d the H lgs. See s z o in

th e L ex ico n . O s ty *saw , V o g *sa w (A H *sa w >) H

szo, szavat.

T h is

w a s su gg ested early o n b y R a m sted t ( 1 9 2 2 -1 9 2 3 : 18). A c c o r d in g to G o m b o c z (1924: 174), b o th are e q u a lly p o ssib le, b u t, acco rd in g to Redei (1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 885), “ist n icht a k zep ta b el” th o u g h h e o ffe red n o reason in g.

SZÜL ‘ to bear, to g iv e b irth ’ < P U g r

*sÜ 3

> V o g K M s e l - ‘b e sc h a ffe n ’, N s e l - ‘ su ch en ,

erw erb en , k a u fe n ’ . T h e co m p a riso n w ith V o g s e l -

‘erw erb en , su ch en , ka u fen , etc.’

(R edei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 888) is sca rcely acceptable sem an tically. T h e E n g g e t ~ b e g e t cited is an erron eou s parallel. T h e E n g w o r d b e g e t carries the m e a n in g ‘ to procreate or gen erate (o ffsp rin g ), esp. o f a m a le parent, to cause to p ro d u ce as an e ffe c t’ . W o r d s cited b y Redei (1974: 3 6 4 -3 6 5 ) w ith the sem an tic ch an ge ‘ to b r in g ’ > ‘ to b rin g a ch ild ’ > ‘ to g iv e b irth ’ are v a lid ex am p les, bu t w h ile the fe m a le ‘b r in g s’, th e m a le ‘ m akes or o b ta in s’ a child. T h e sem an tic fie ld o f the V o g w o rd s is ‘ to o b ta in ’ > ‘ to search,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

P r o b l e m a t ic F i n n o - U g r i c a n d U g r i c e t y m o l o g ie s

1323

to b u y ’ . T h is is a lso the case w ith E n g g e t an d b e g e t , i.e. to get or m a k e, ob tain a child. O n the oth er h an d , R edei is righ t to reject V o g

*s ü l -

‘ zur W e lt brin g en , sich

v e r m e h r e n ’ as a parallel to H s z ü l - b ecau se o f the b a ck v o c a lism .

TÂLTOS ‘ sorcerer, m e d ic in e m a n ’ < P U g r * t u lt 3 ‘ Z a u b erei, Z a u b e rk ra ft’ ( -s is a H s u ff) (> P O U g r *tV ^lt ‘leich t, Fieber’ > P V o g *tü lt

‘ le ic h t’, P O sty * t o l t / tDlt ‘Fieber,

H ilfe ’ ). In fo lk lore texts co llected b y R egu ly, w e fın d to ltn , t o l t e n

‘m it Z a u b e rk ra ft’ .

T h is is the o n ly ex a m p le o f th e / l t / cluster. T h e P U g r *u > H a sh ift is rare b u t n ot u n p reced en ted , see h a l l an d m a g . O n the T origin , see

tâ lto s in th e L exicon .

TÂR ‘ to o p e n ’ < P F U g r * t a r a - ‘ o ffe n , ö ffn e n ’ . T h e F U g r an d T e ty m o lo g ie s hith erto su gg ested are n o t co n v in cin g . T h e Z y r w o r d cited w a s in itia lly fron t v o c a lic. C h er J

t a r a - , U B t o r a - ‘ ab gelegen , en tfern t, w e it, fe rn ’, B t o r e - ‘w e g r ü c k e n ’ is se m a n tic a lly p ro b lem a tic. It is n ot, as h as b e e n a rg u ed elsew h ere, a lw fr a C h u v w o r d that is o n ly attested in Tat (see R edei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 8 8 /1 : 510). T h e verb T t a r a -

‘ au sein an d ergeh en ,

etc.’, cited b y B eke (1918a: 204) fr R a d lo ff ( 1 8 9 3 -1 9 1 1 /3 : 8 3 7 -8 3 8 ) , g o e s b a ck to O T

t a r - ‘ to disp erse’ (see a lso T a tD 1 t a r a u ‘r a z b r o sa n n y j’ ), b u t this co m p a riso n is h ard ly acceptable in term s o f sem an tics. Perhaps th e w o r d goes b a ck to a base

* t a - , see t â g

‘w id e ’, t â t - ‘to o p en w id e ’ . In this case, th e - r is difficu lt to explain as it w a s rem arked also b y R edei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /2 : 510).

TO jiK ‘ to la y e g g s ’ < P F U g r * t o g e - ‘b rin g en , h o len , g e b e n ’ . T h e F U g r w o r d s that h av e b e e n c o m p a re d (see Redei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 :5 2 8 - 5 2 9 ) cover a v e r y d ifferen t sem a n tic field ‘ to b rin g , to brin g in, to giv e, etc.’ A n o th e r e ty m o lo g y lin k ed the w o r d to P F U g r

* to y 3 -

‘ sto sse n ’, w h ic h has b e e n c o m p a re d w ith H t o l - , t o s z - , ta s z ^ t- ‘ to m o v e fo r w a r d ’ and H t o j i k - (on the details, see Redei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 : 528). T h e w o r d is o f T der, see

to jik

in the L exicon .

UR ‘ Sir, M is te r ’ < P F U g r * u r3 ‘ M a n n , M â n n c h e n ’ . U n certa in eq u iva len ts can be fo u n d in Finn (ur^os ‘ e rw a ch sen er M a n n ’ ) an d S aam i, see R edei ( 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 :5 4 5 ) . T h e w o r d is o f T o rigin , see

u r in th e L exicon .

ÜT , dial it- ‘ to h it’ < P F U g r *a k t 3 - ‘ sch la g e n ’ (R edei 1 9 8 6 -1 9 9 1 /1 : 23). T h ere are se v eral p h o n o lo g ic a l p ro b le m s w ith a co m p a riso n o f th ese w o r d s; V o g con tain s y - (TJ

y i k t - , K U y a x t - , P y a k t - , So y a k t - ‘ sc h n e id e n ’ ) an d on e sh o u ld su p p ose an a > i ch an ge in H . T h e sem an tics (‘ to cu t’ ) render a co m p a riso n difficult.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

8.8

Hungarian semantic copies

S em an tic c o p y (S C ) is a k in d o f selective copy, w h e re th e “d en o ta tiv e or co n n ota tiv e co n ten t elem en ts o f m o d e l co d e u n its serve as m o d e ls an d are co p ied o n to units o f the b a sic code. (T h e con ten t is sp ecifıed in c o m m u n ic a tio n b y a p p lyin g p ra g m a tic and in teractive rules that take in to co n sid era tio n relevan t elem en ts fr o m th e c o n te x t)” (J oh an son 2002: 292). C a lle d earlier m i r r o r t r a n s l a t i o n or c a l q u e , s e m a n t i c c o p y is a lin g u istic featu re d escribin g a case w h e n a special sem a n tic fu n ctio n o f a w o r d , o f a ph rase or o f a sen ten ce is co p ied fr lg A to lg B w ith o u t c o p y in g its p h o n e tic b od y. T h e literature o n H SC s fr T is scattered a n d m eager. T h e m o s t im p o rta n t w o rk s E rd od i (1 976: 2 1 3 - 1 5 ; 1978: 7 6 - 7 9 ) , B ereczki (1981: 2 8 1 -2 8 3 ) an d Ligeti (1986: 192), a lto g eth er less th an ten p a ges, are available o n ly in H . In this su bch apter b esid e the E n g I g iv e th e G r m a n d th e Rus respective tran sla tion s. In th e latter tw o cases I tried to fin d ou t w h e th e r the H w o r d m a y or m a y n ot b e a S C fr a Sl or G r m lg. O f course I c o u ld n o t g o into the details o n the Sl or G r m side. E lab o ra tin g o n th e fo llo w in g sa m p les I m a d e u se o f a sem in ar w o r k o f m y P h D stu den t S zo n ja S ch m id t, fo r w h ic h I w o u ld like to offer her m y thanks.

A D O [adö] ‘ tax; Steuer, A b g a b e ; n a lo g , d a n '’ | 1359 P N A d o s [a d ö s], p 1 4 1 6 a d o [adö] < a d - ‘ to g iv e ’ {w ith s u ff -O }, the w o r d is o f P F U g r origin. NT

N W bergi

‘ n a lo g ’ ;

SW b e r g i

‘ d o lg ’ (T k m ), v e r g i ‘ g ift, ta x ’ (T t) < b e r - ‘ to g iv e ’ .

A s w e see the sem a n tic c o m p o n e n t ‘ to g iv e ’ is presen t in G r m A b g a b e a n d Rus

d a n '. BER ‘w a g e , re n t’, see b er.

DEL ‘ sou th , n o o n ’, see d el.

EBiH AL [ebihâl] ‘ tad p ole; K au lq u a p p e; m a lek , g o lo v a stik ’ | 1568 e b h a l a c [eb h ala k ], 1590 e b h a l [e b h a l], 1600 e b i h a l [ebihal] < e b ‘ d o g ’ + h a l ‘ fish ’, b o th are o f P F U gr origin. NT

Chuv y e t p u l l i

‘ g o lo v a stik ’ (C h u v );

or m e a d o w lo a c h [a sm a ll fish ]

N W e t b a lıg ı

[M is g u r n u s f o s s i l i s ] ’

‘v 'ju n ; lo a ch , C o b i t i s s p .,

(Tat), e t b a l ı k ‘y ıla n bali'q’

(B a sh k D 1 ), e t b a l ı g ı ‘ u go r' [eel], g o lo v a stik [= sü m e sp a s]’ (B a sh k D 2 ), e t b a l ı g ı ‘ u gor', peskar, g o lo v a stik ’ (B a sh k D 3 ), it b a l ı g ı ‘peskar ’ (SibTat), it b a l ı k ‘ g o le c (r y b a )’ (K irg),

i t b a l ı k ‘ sea l’ (?) (K az), i t b a l ı k ‘ tju len , g o lo v a s tik ’, i t s a b a q ‘ g o lo v a stik ’ (K azB ), i y t b a l ı k ‘ g o lo v a stik ’ (K k lp ), ı y t b a l ı k ‘ g o lo v a stik ’ (N o g ), [m a q a b a l a ‘ g o lo v a stik ’ (K rch B lk )];

SW e s e k b a l ı k

‘ g o lo v a stik [„d o n k e y fish ” ] ’ (T k m ), it b a l ı ğ ı ‘ d u rgu n su larda y a şa y a n

ço k ayaklı, k ü çü k bir çeşit su b ö c e ğ i’ (T tD ),

Kh

-;

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

SE i t b a l i q

‘ g o lo v a stik ’ (U zb ).

H u n g a r ia n s e m a n t ic c o p ie s

1325

T h e c o m p o sitio n “ d o g -fıs h ” d e n o tin g th e tad p ole is presen t in C h u v , B ash k D , K a z, K klp, N o g an d U zb . In oth er T lgs it d en otes several kinds o f sm a ll fish ‘ kinds o f lo a c h ’ (Tat, K irg), ‘ e e l’ (B a sh k D 2 , B a sh k D 3 ), ‘ g u d g e o n ’ (B a sh k D 3 , SibTat), or a k ind o f sm a ll p o ly p o d creepin g beast liv in g in stagn an t w ater. It is a ty p ic a lly o ld S C fr th e region w h e re O g u ric w a s spoken. I d o n ’ t u n d ersta n d h o w the exp ression m a y den ote th e seal (tju len ) in K a z, this m u st b e a lea rn ed id en tification .

EDES [e d es], ^ zes [ızes] ‘ sw e et; süB; slad k ij’ 113*^ c. e ^ e f [e zes], 1290 y d e s u y z [idesvız] < ^z ‘ taste’, o f P F U g r origin. T h e T e q u iva len t is in all sources W O T t a t l ı y > C h u v t u t la , E O T

* t a tlıg
a m t a t a y ,

a m t a t u ‘ sw e et, ta s ty ’, see G r m s c h m a k h a f t , E n g t a s ty . A d en o tio n is gen eral a n d the n a rro w in g to ‘ s w e e t’ m a y be a late H d ev elop m en t.

EjEEKETE [eyfekete] ‘ v e r y black; sehr sch w arz; p re c e rn y j’ < e j ‘ n ig h t’ + f e k e t e ‘ b la c k ’, b o th are o f P F U g r origin. See C h u v t e m x u r a < W O T tü n k a r a ‘ n ig h t b la c k ’ , in t e m x u r a y i t a ‘ CernajapreCernaja so b a k a ’ . A c c o r d in g to A s m a r in ( 1 9 2 8 -1 9 5 0 /1 5 : 46) t e m x u r a

‘ Cernyj,

p recern yj. O bozn aC aet v y s s u ju stepen ' Cernoty i v y ra za e t ee sil n ee Cem x u p - x u r a ’. R âsân en (1 969: 504) an d fo llo w in g h im F ed o to v (1 9 9 6 /2 : 215) tied C h u v t e m to T t

tü m , d ü m ‘ w h o le , entire, rou n d (th in g )’, cf. t ö m t ü g a r e k id. (TatE), d ö m k a r a ^ g i ‘ so v se m (so v ersen n o ) te m n y j’ (Tat), t ö m ‘ sp lo s’ (B a sh k D 2 ), t ö m e y ‘ qara körtm ele, Cernaja Cernika; b la ck b ilb e rry ’ (B ashkE ), t ü m k a r a , k a r a tü m , k a p - k a r a ‘ C ernyjpreC ernyj’ (M U y g ), d ü m b e y ‘ drem uCij, g lu h o j, te m n y j’ (T uv), t ü m ‘ splos, so v e rse n n o ’ (Y ). T h is is a p ossib le, altern ative solu tion . T h e w o r d is n o t id en tical w ith C h u v t e n e ‘ d y m o v o e o k n o v stene, d y m o v a ja truba, otverstie s zad v izk o j v stene v y s e peCi (v k u rn y h iz b a h )’ < W O T * t ü n ü k < t ü n l ü k < t ü t ü n lü k , see Tat t ö n l e k , B ash k t ö n l ö k
M I r Pehl b o y ‘smell, scen t’ (M acKenzie 1986: 19), Sogd (^öS ‘in cen se’ (G harib 1995: 113), Khot b ü ‘incense, perfum e’ (Bailey 1979: 294), K hw ar ( ü S ‘D uft, W ohlgeruch’ (Benzing

1983: 204) > N l r Pe b o y , b ü y ‘odour, fragance, perfum e’, B alu chi b o d id. It looks as if the fem inine stem suggests a ‘good sm ell’. ♦ Munkâcsi 1901b: 181-182; Sköld 1925: 17-18; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 269; Bailey 1979: 294; Benzing 1983: 204; Ligeti 1986: 149; MacKenzie 1986: 19; Gharib 1995: 113; Helimski 2 0 0 1 : 3; Cheung 2002 : 173. EGESZ

‘w hole, entire’ < EAH * e g e s 9 — — A l * a g e s (cf. Os s e g a s , i g a s ‘ves', celyj,

zdorovyj’) < OIr * a - k a s a - , u i - k a s a - ‘ to *k â s a - ‘ d efıcient’’, Os k e s t e r ‘m lad sij’, O l r * a - k a s - , Avestan k a s u ‘klein, gering’ (M ayrhofer 1992-2001/1: 330), M l r Pehl k a s -

‘to decrease’ (M acKenzie 1986: 50), Sogd k 9 s ‘th in ’, 9 k a s â ‘small, th in ’ (Gharib 1995: 195), K hw ar a k a s , a k y s ‘m ager’ (Benzing 1983:46), N l r Pe k a h - , k a s t a n - ‘to diminish, decrease’. The H form is nearer to the D igor form. ♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 315-316; Sköld 1925: 18-19; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 119; Benzing 1983: 46; MacKenzie 1986: 50; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/1: 330; Gharib 1995: 195; Helimski 2 001 : 3; Cheung 2002 : 158. EZER

‘thousand’ < AH *e z e r a — — A l *a z a r a (cf. Os e r z e , e r ^ e ‘ nesm etnoe cislo, tys-

ja c a ’), cf. O Ir *h a z a h r a (< P IIr ? *s a h â s r a < IE *g 'h e s l o ) > O Ir Avestan h a z a ^ r a - , M l r K hot y s a r a (B ailey 1979: 349), Sogd z a r (Gharib 1995: 454), Pehl h a z a r (M acKenzie 1986: 43), N I r Pe h a z a r |Ir * z ' h a s r a —> Vog, Zyr. ♦ Abaev 1958-1989/1: 186-187; Korenchy 1972: 71; Bailey 1979: 349; MacKenzie 1986: 43; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 719; Bielmeier 1989: 241; Gharib 1995: 454; Helimski 2 001 : 3; Cheung 2002 : 163.

‘silver’ < AH *e z v i s t ' ( Zyr e z y s , Voty a z v e s ) — — ? Al *a z v i s t (cf. Os e v z ı s t / e v z e s t e ‘ serebro’, A baev 1958-1989/1: 212). T he first part

EZÜST

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1332

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

o f the P erm w o r d s sh o u ld be ‘w h ite ’ b u t this ca n n ot b e su bstan tiated. T h e secon d part w o u ld be P F U g r * w a s k e > P U g r

*w a s k â

(> P O U g r

*v o k s

>

*v o k s

> P O sty * v o j,

P V o g *w as) > H v a s [vâs] ‘ iro n ’ (o rig in a lly a k in d o f m e ta l), that is ‘w h ite , or a kind o f m e ta l’ . It is o n ly O s fr w h ic h th e / t / in H can b e explain ed. T h e O s w o r d h as n o e ty m o lo g y w ith in th e Ir or ev en lE Igs. It has b e e n c o m p a re d w ith PSl * g v e z d a >

z v e z d a ‘ star’ b y Petersson, cited b y A b a e v a n d later b y T ru b a cev ( 1 9 7 4 -1 9 9 5 /7 : 181­ 182) a n d others. In this case, ^ - w o u ld be a p roth etic v o w e l, an d the z v - > v z - ch an ge w o u ld h av e o ccu rred in O s. T h e sem an tic part w o u ld require a ssociation s like s u n

—> g o l d a n d m o o n —> s ilv e r . T h is is h a rd ly acceptable. A t a n y rate, the P erm , O s and H w o rd s ca n n ot be separated, an d H a n d O s con tain the fin al -t, w h ic h is absen t fr th e P erm w o rd s. See a lso the Ir w o r d fo r ‘ silv er’ * a r z a t a (A b a e v 1 9 5 8 -1 9 8 9 /1 : 1 8 7 -1 8 8 ) ; cf.

‘silv er’ > O s s e r z ^ t ‘ru d a ’

O lr A v e s ta n a r a z a t a ‘ silv er’, O P e (a )rd a ta , M Ir

K h o t a l j s a t a (B a iley 1979: 25), K h w a r a z y d (B en zin g 1983: 136),

N lr Y a zd i a l d i < IE

* H a r k ' - ‘w h ite , silv er’ > Lat a r g e n t u m , A r m a r c a t . T h ere are a fe w oth er w o rd s that pertain to m e ta llu r g y a n d are c o m m o n to O s an d so m e F U g r lgs. O n these, see A b a e v ( 1 9 5 8 -1 9 8 9 /1 : 212).

♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 316-317; Sköld 1925: 20 ; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 187-188, 2 12 ; Trubacev 1974-1995/7: 181-182; Bailey 1979: 25; Benzing 1983: 136; Helimski 2 001 : 4; Cheung 2002 : 164; Testen 2003: 100-103.

FiZET ‘ to p a y ’ < E A H *f i z a - < *f i S a - p ıh a -. ♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 317; Sköld 1925: 20 - 2 1 ; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 473-474; Bailey 1979: 242; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/1: 713; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 167; Adams 1999: 385; Helimski 2 001 : 3; Cheung 2002 : 189.

GAZDAG ‘ ric h ’ < A H *g a z d a g a — — A l * g a z d ı g (cf. O s q e z n y g , q e z d i g , ğ e z d u g ‘b o g a t y j’, D ig o r ğ e z d e

‘b o g a tstv o ’ ); cf. M Ir * g a z n - / * g a n z - : M lr S o gd g a z n ‘treasu re’

(G h a rib 1995: 182), K h w a r g a z d ı k tre a su ry ’ (M a c K e n zie 1986: 35),

‘re ich ’ (B en zin g 1983: 305), P eh l g a n j ‘treasure,

N lr Pe g a n j ‘treasure, store’, n o t in C h e u n g (2002,

2007). A c c o r d in g to H e n n in g (1 963: 1 9 5 -1 9 9 ) , th e m e ta th etic fo r m

*g a z n -

> *g an z-

c o m e s fr M e d ic (B ielm eier); see k i n c s .

♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 317; Sköld 1925: 22 ; Abaev 1958-1989/2: 302; Henning 1963:195-199; Benzing 1983: 305; MacKenzie 1986: 35; Gharib 1995: 182; Helimski 2 001 : 3.

HiD ‘b rid g e’ < A H * x fda s e t u ) — > M o r d s e d ', s a d 745) >

' (R edei

1986: 59) < PIE

^s e h z d')-

(M a y r h o fe r 1 9 9 2 -2 0 0 1 /2 :

O lr A v e s ta n h a a t u , M lr K h o t h ı (B a iley 1979: 4 81), S o g d i t k u (< * h a i t u k a )

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L is t o f A l a n i a n a n d o t h e r M id d l e I r a n i a n l o a n w o r d s

etk,

(G h a rib 1995: 448), N l r Y a g n

*ai

Y id g a

yeya,

S h u gn i

yad.

1 33 3

T h e / h / > / x / shift b efore

in O s is o d d (C h e u n g 2002 : 248, B ielm eier 1989: 241). A c c o r d in g to T h o rd arso n

(1 999: 282), it is n o t related to G e o r

xid-i,

qid-i

O G eor

‘b rid g e ’ . A c c o r d in g to A b a e v

( 1 9 5 8 -1 9 8 9 /4 : 199) a n d A n d ro n ik a sv ili (1 966: 128), th e G e o r w o r d is o f O s origin, w h erea s K lim o v (1 998: 338) b elieve s th e w o r d is o f G e o r der.

♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 318; Sköld 1925: 23; Abaev 1958-1989/4: 199; Andronikasvili 1966:128; Bailey 1979: 481; Schmid 1979: 266; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 745; Redei 1986: 59; Bielmeier 1989: 241; Thordarson 1989: 465; Gharib 1995: 448; Klimov 1998: 338; Thordarson 1999: 282; Helimski 2 0 0 1 : 3; Cheung 2002 : 248. K Â L iz ‘ n a m e o f th e K w a r e z m ia n s’ < E A H — > ORus

xwahnskoe more)


O l r A v e sta n kar9ta, M I r *kartara-) ‘ s w o r d ’ (B a iley 1979: 58), Pehl kard ‘ k n ife’ (M a c K e n zie kart (G h a rib 1995: 194), K h w a r karc ‘ M e s s e r ’ (B en zin g 1983: 360),

316, 390) ( — > O s ty K hot

kadara

(
* m a r k a - ‘death’, A vestan m a h r k a ‘death’ (< m a r k - ‘to k ill’), M lr Pehl m a r g ‘death’ (M acKenzie 1986: 54), N lr Pe m a r g , Kurd m e r g , Baluchi m 9 r k ‘death’ —> ? Finn m y r k k y , Est m ü r k ‘death’; see also Os m ^ l ^ t ‘sm ert”, see also § 8.7. ♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 319; Sköld 1925: 31; Abaev 1958-1989/2: 72, 86 ; MacKenzie 1986: 54; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 318; Harmatta 1997: 80; Helimski 2 0 0 1 : 3; Cheung 2002 : 202 ; Katz 2003: 275; Cheung 2007: 264-265.

MÜ, acc m u v e t ‘w ork’ < EAH * m î w 3 — — A l * m l w a (cf. Os m i, m i v ^ ‘delo, dejanie, postupok, zanjatie, rabota’) < * m iH u ‘to m ove’ < PIE * m ie u H ı > M lr Khot m v ı r - ‘to m ove’ (Bailey 1979: 341). ♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 319; Sköld 1925: 31; Abaev 1958-1989/2: 112-113; Bailey 1979: 341; Helimski 2 001 : 4; Cheung 2007: 273.

NÂD ‘reed’ < A H * n a d a — — A l * n a d a (< O lr * n a d a , Parthian n a d ‘Flöte’ (cf. P IA n a d ' â id. < PIE, cf. H ettite n a t a - , n a t i - ‘Schilfrohr, Trinkrohr, P feil’) > M lr Pehl n a y ‘tube, flute, pole’ (M acKenzie 1986: 58) > N lr Pe ? n a y ‘pipe, flute, reed, can e’, Pe n a l ‘reed ’ ( VogKV n a m e n t , O styN n â m e l ‘felt’, Zyr n a m ö d ‘fo o t-clo th ’. This is a cultural w andering word. See Skrt n a m a t a ‘Filz’. ♦ Abaev 1958-1989/2: 202-203; Bailey 1979: 173; Benzing 1983: 473; MacKenzie 1986: 57; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/3: 283; Gharib 1995: 240; Cheung 2002 : 209-210; Morgenstierne 2003: 57.

ÖZVEGY ‘w idow ’ < AH * e S v e d ' — — A l * i d w e j (cf. Os i d ^ ^ ‘v d ov yj’) < * v i d a v a - c i (< P lIr * H u i d ^ a u â H < P IE * H u id ^ e u e h s - ) > O lr Avestan * v i S a u u â , M lr Pehl w â w a g ‘w idow ’

(M acKenzie 1986: 90), N lr Pe b e w a id.; cf. Lat v id u a . ♦ Abaev 1958-1989/1: 539; MacKenzie 1986: 90; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 556; Helimski 2 001 :4; Cheung 2002: 192.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L is t o f A l a n i a n a n d o t h e r M id d l e I r a n i a n l o a n w o r d s

1335

RAVASZ ‘ cu n n in g , f o x ’ < A H * r o w a s 9 O P e in an E lam ite tran scription

*r a u p â 6 a -

(G e r s h e v itc h -H in z , cited

b y C h e u n g 2002: 221) > M l r K h o t r r ü v a s a - ‘ja c k a l’ (B a iley 1979: 367), S o g d r ü p a s ( a h ) (G h a rib 1995: 345), K h w a r r ü b a s (B en zin g 1983: 562), Pehl r ö b a h (M a c K e n zie 1986: 221), N l r Pe r ö b a h , B alu ch i r ö b a , K u rd r o v ı, O rm u ri r a w a s , M u n ji r â ü s o ; cf. Skrt

l o p a s a (M a y r h o fe r 1 9 9 2 -2 0 0 1 /2 : 482), see § 8.7. ♦ Munkâcsi 1901b: 520-522; Sköld 1925: 32; Abaev 1958-1989/2: 433; Bailey 1979: 367; Benzing 1983: 562; MacKenzie 1986: 2 21 ; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 482, Gharib 1995: 345; Cheung 2002 : 2 2 1 . REG ‘ a lo n g tim e ago, fo r m e r ly ’, r e g e n id., r e g g e l ‘in th e m o r n in g ’ < E A H * r e g 9 — — M Ir * r a g (cf. O s r a g

‘ran n y ij, ran o, d a v n o ’ > r a g o n ‘d a vn o , starin nyj, d re v n ij’ < PIr

* f r â k ( a ) - < PIE *prö); cf. O s s e r ^ g ‘p o z d n ij’ (< *a -r a g ), M l r S o g d fi r " k /fr a k / ‘ m o rn in g , e a r ly ’ (G h a rib 1 9 9 5 :1 0 6 ,1 5 3 ); cf. Skrt p r a t â r - ‘früh, m o r g e n s ’ . PIE * p r ö > O l r O P e f ^ a , M l r K h o t h a - (B a iley 1979: 438), Pehl f r a d a g Pe f a r - , W a h i r a - , r e -, O s r a g

‘to m o r r o w ’ (M a c K e n zie 1986: 33), N l r

‘ ran n ij, r a n o ’ (A b a e v 1 9 5 8 -1 9 8 9 /1 : 171; 1 9 5 8 -1 9 8 9 /2 :

340). T h ere are seriou s p ro b le m s w ith th e v o c a lism . A s a p refıx , PIE p r ö - p ro vid ed

r e - in O s, b u t O s r a g h as to g o b a ck to f r a k ( a ) w ith lo n g a , as p r a t a does. I f th e secon d / ^ / in e r e g is due to a late a ssim ila tio n , * a - f r a k < * a f r â k a , the H w o r d ca n n ot b e o f A l origin . T h e H w o r d w a s fo r m e r ly related to H r e j t - ‘to h id e ’ etc.

♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 319; Sköld 1925: 34; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 171; Abaev 1958-1989/2: 340-341; Bailey 1979: 438; MacKenzie 1986: 33; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 174, 188; Gharib 1995: 106, 153; Helimski 2 001 : 4. REZ ‘ co p p er’ < A H * r e z 3 < * r e S 9 — — A l *red V — — C a u c (A v a r r e z ) — — IIr * H r a u d ^ a (< PIE * h ı r e u d ^ - ) > O l r Parthian rö S , M l r Pehl r ö y 72), S o gd r ö d

‘ copper, b ra ss’ (M a c K e n zie 1986:

‘copper, b ra ss’ (G h a rib 1995: 344), N l r B alu ch i r ö d , Pe r o y , IIr > Skrt

l o h â ‘rötlich es M e ta ll, K u p fe r ’ (M a y r h o fe r 1 9 9 2 -2 0 0 1 /2 : 4 8 4 -4 8 5 ) . T h e A l w o r d m a y b e o f im m e d ia te C a u c orig in b ecau se o f the v o c a lism . In a n y case, this is an o ld cultural w o rd . M u n k â c si (1901b : 527) cites U s la r -S c h ie fn e r ’ s A w a r [is c h e ] S tu d[ien ] fo r A v a r ia n r e z

‘M e s s in g ’ . B ielm eier rem arked: “K au k. A v a r isc h r e d ‘K u p fe r ’ ist

u n bek an n t. Es gibt auch in d en anderen kauk. Sprachen kein solch es E ty m o n . N a c h K lim o v /C h a lilo v , S lo v a r’ k a vk a zsk ix ja z y k o v , M o s k v a 2003: 148f. ist avar. p a x ‘ K u p fe r ’ (âh n lich a u ch andere D a g esta n sp ra c h en ) aus d e m T ü rk isch en en tlehn t, vgl. ttürk. b a x y r

‘K u p fe r ’ . Iranischer H erk u n ft (aus p arth isch r ö S ) sind arm en isch a r o y r

u n d g eorg isc h r v a l i (B ielm eier 1990 u n d au sfü h rlich er 1 994 )”.

♦ Munkâcsi 1901b: 527; MacKenzie 1986: 72; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 484-485; Bielmeier 1990: 34; Bielmeier 1994: 434; Gharib 1995: 344. SAjT ‘ ch eese’ < L A H * s a x t a < E A H * c i y t 3 — — A l or K h w a r * c ı g t (cf. O s c y x t, c i ğ d ) ^

V B u lg > C h u v c â k â t ( ^

C h er), K arT cıgı^t. V se v o lo d M ille r (A b a e v 1 9 5 8 -1 9 8 9 /1 :

325) c o m p a re d th e w o r d w ith an Ir * t ı g ı t ; see O l r * t i k t a ; see A v e s ta n b i - t a a y a - ‘ zw ei S ch n eide h a b e n d ’, A v e s ta n t i y r a -

‘ sc h a rf’, M l r K h o t tt ır a ‘b itte r’ (B a ile y 1979: 129),

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1336

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

Pehl t a z ‘ sh arp’ (M a c K e n zie 1986: 83), K h w a r c y y ‘ S ch n eid e’, c a y a O ‘ Q u ark k â se’ (B en zin g 1983: 228, 237),

N lr O s c y r ğ / c i r g ‘ o str y j’, Pe t e z ‘ sharp, acrid ’, M u n ji tl^rgo,

t a r y a ‘ sh arp’, Y a g n t i r y id., P ashto t a r a id. T h o u g h the H , C h u v , K h w a r a n d O s w o rd s are su rely related, th e h isto ry o f the w o r d rem a in s unclear, even i f th e e ty m o lo g y su g gested b y V s e v o lo d M ille r turns ou t to b e p o ssib le. T h e H fo r m 1566 H eltai s o h a y t is a h ap a x ; see 1368 P N S a y t a s , 1372 s a y t o t t , 1553 s a i d l a , 1563 s a y t v a t , etc. See L ex ico n

s a jt .

s.v.

♦ Sköld 1925: 80; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 325, 328; Bailey 1979: 129; Benzing 1983: 228, 237; Ligeti 1986: 129, 185, 542; MacKenzie 1986: 83; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/1: 668 ; Cheung 2002 : 177.

TEHEN ‘ c o w ’ < A H * t a y i n a P P erm

*tkl's >

Z y r til , V o ty tel ).

♦ R6 na-Tas 2004: 419-422. ÜVEG ‘ g la s s ’ < A H

*e v e g a — *a p -

‘ w aterlik e, g la ss’ ). O l r

*a b g a (cf. *â p ( a ) k â *h s e p - ), M l r K h w a r

A l * a v a g (cf. O s avg, a v g ^ ‘ stek lo ’ ) < ‘w a te r ’ (cf. P lIr * â p - ‘W a s s e r ’ < PIE

â b k l n ( n ) a k ‘ G la s ’ (B e n zin g 1 9 8 3 :1 1 ), Pehl a b g a n a g ‘ crystal, g la ss’ (M a c K e n zie 1986: 4), S o gd a p k a n ‘ cry stal’ (G h a rib 1995: 8), B act * a p a m i t a k a - , N l r Pe a b g ı n a id. (cf. A r m a p ’a k ’i ‘ glass, cry stal’ ).

♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 321; Sköld 1925: 38; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 84; Benzing 1983: 1 1 ; MacKenzie 1986: 4; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/1: 81; Gharib 1995: 8 ; Harmatta 1997: 80; Helimski 2 001 : 3; Cheung 2002 : 155. V Â M ‘ c u s to m s ’ < A H

*w a m a

— — Pe w a m (< P lIr * a p a - H m a i - < PIE ^ h s m e ı), O l r

A v e s ta n m aii^- ‘ to ch a n g e ’, Parthian a b a m y h . ‘ lo a n ’, M l r S o g d p â m i t â ‘ lo a n ’ (G h arib

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

L is t o f A l a n i a n a n d o t h e r M id d l e I r a n i a n l o a n w o r d s

1337

1995: 258), Pehl a b a m ‘loan, debt’ (M acKenzie 1986: 1), B act ^ a ^ S S ı y o ‘lo an ’, N lr Pe a b a m , a w a m , a w a m , w a m ‘debt, lo an ’ (cf. Skrt m a y - ‘tauschen, leih en ’). ♦ MacKenzie 1986: 1 ; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 314-315; Gharib 1995: 258; Cheung 2007: 177-178.

VÂR ‘castle’ < AH * w a r a (cf. Os * w a c a r in w a c a y r a g ‘rab ’, A baev 1958-1989/4: 30) < * w a h a c a r a n a < P lIr * u a h a - C a r a n a , M lr Pehl w a z a r ‘m arket’ (M acKenzie 1986: 89), Sogd w a c a r a n ‘m arket, b azaar’ (G harib 1995: 396, 398), N Ir Pe b a z a r id. ♦ Abaev 1958-1989/4: 30; MacKenzie 1986: 89; Gharib 1995: 396, 398.

VEREM ‘pit, h ole’ < AH * w e r m a — — A l * w a r m a (cf. Os w x r m , w x r m x ‘jam a, pogreb’) (< P lIr * H u a r - ‘to w ard off, defend, protect (from )’). O lr A vestan w a r 9 m i , M lr Pehl w a r m ‘pool, reservoir’ (M acKenzie 1986:87), Sogd w a r m a y c a (read w a r m e c y a ?) ‘surf,

h ole’ (G harib 1995:411), Khot b a r m a n ‘enclosure, prison, reservoir’ (Bailey 1979:278), N lr Pe b a r m ‘reservoir for rain w ater’ (see v â r ) . ♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 321; Sköld 1925: 39; Abaev 1958-1989/4: 95; Bailey 1979: 278; MacKenzie 1986: 87; Gharib 1995: 411; Helimski 2 001 : 3; Cheung 2007: 207-208.

VERT ‘armour, cuirasse’ < AH * w a r t a — — A l * w a r t (cf. Os w a r t ‘scit’) (< P lIr * v a r a 5 r a < * v a r - S r a - < P IE * H u a r - ‘to w ard off, defend, protect (from )’). O lr Avestan v araÖ ra, M lr K hot b a t h a - ‘cuirass’ (Bailey 1979: 266), also b e s a - ‘shield’ (B ailey 1979: 305), N lr Pashai b â r o id., Ashkun b a d a id. Ir —> A rm v e r t ‘m ail’; see also v â r and v e r e m . ♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 321; Sköld 1925: 39; Abaev 1958-1989/4: 50-51; Bailey 1979: 266, 305; Harmatta 1997: 80; Helimski 2 001 : 3; Cheung 2002 : 237; Cheung 2007: 207-208.

ZÖLD ‘g reen ’ (OH also z e l d ) < AH * z e l d 9 — — A l * z a l d a ‘yellow, green ’ (> OsD z x l ^ d x ‘m olod aja trava’) < O lr * z a r i t a - < z a r - ‘yellow, green’; see A vestan z a i r i t a - , M lr Pehl z a r d ‘yellow ’ (M acKenzie 1986: 98), Sogd z a r t a ‘yellow ’ (Gharib 1995: 472), N lr Pe z a r d ‘yellow ’; see Skrt h â r i - ‘fahl, gelblich, grünlich’ < PIE * g 'e lh s -. ♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 321; Sköld 1925: 40; Abaev 1958-1989/4: 295; MacKenzie 1986: 98; Mayrhofer 19922001 / 2 : 805; Gharib 1995: 472; Helimski 2 001 : 3.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1338

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

Problematic comparisons include: *gaz9 G r m Ende, etc.). C h ro n o lo g ic a l

‘ snaruzi, v n e ’ < P lIr *a n ta < PIE

/ n t / > / d / an d p h o n e tic / a / — > / e / i / , w h ic h p resen t p ro b lem s.

♦ Abaev 1958-1989/1: 104; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/1: 75; Harmatta 1997: 80.

*resega

RESZEG ‘ d ru n k e n ’ < E A H

*rasıg

— — Al

(cf. O s

rasyg, rasug

A baev 1958 -

1 9 8 9 /1 : 352). T h e Ir e ty m o lo g y is u n accep ta b le du e to p ro b le m s w ith th e v o c a lism . See O T stem o f

esür- ‘ to be or b e c o m e d ru n k ’ > esirik. T h e H w o r d revül-, regel-, etc. an d co n sid ered a H lw in O s.

has b e e n lin k ed to the

♦ Munkâcsi 1904b: 320; Sköld 1925: 34; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 352; Helimski 2 001 : 5. SZO ‘w o r d ’ < E A H

srauuah-

*sawa

— — Ir

*srawa

(< PIE

*k'Uu.es

‘ G e h ö r te s’ ), cf. A v e sta n

‘ R u h m , A n s e h e n , L ob sp ru ch , S p ru ch ’, O l r A n c ie n t Pe

p erso n a l n a m e s; M l r Pehl ‘ sp eech , h y m n ’ (
s u n lik ely; see s z o in the L exicon .

♦ MacKenzie 1986: 76; Mayrhofer 1992-2001/2: 667-668; Gharib 1995: 362; Harmatta 1997: 74.

V Â SZO N ‘ lin e n ’ < A H
*kü d 'ü > gügyû [güd'ü] ‘matchmaker’ |EOT k ü d a g ü ‘son-in-law’, 24. Cum * m u n a r (< m u n - {with suff-(A)r}) —> H * m u n a r > m o n a r > monâr köd [mönâr köd] d ia l ‘dry summer fog, rainbow’ |T m u n a r id. < EOT bu n -, m u n - ‘to be mentally disturbed’, 25. Cum * n ö g a r ( H * n ö g e r > n ö g e r > nyöger [nöger], n y ö g e r [nöger] ‘the name of a group of military people in Hungary, Cuman bodyguard of the Hungarian king’ |MT n ö g a r < n ö k a r ‘comrade, member of the retinue of a military leader’, 26. Cum * o n t o k (< u n + tA - and -(O)k) —> H ontok, ontog d ia l ‘crumble of bread, morsel, a small piece of bread’ |T u n ta k ‘powder, groots, powdery grist’, 27. Cum ö z a n —> H * ü z e n > özön [özön] ‘flood, deluge, stream’ |EOT ö z ‘valley with river’, MT ö z a n ‘brook, river’, 28. Cum * s a g ım —> H * s a g u m > szâgom [sagom] d ia l ‘mirage’ (Mândoky 1993: 129) |MT s a k ım id., 29. Cum * s a n d u k ( H szândok [sandok] in s z â n d o k - lâ d a ‘trousseau-box’ |T s a n d ık ‘chest, box’, 30. Cum * s o ^ k u r —> H * s o n k o r > szongor [songor] a r c h ‘a kind of falcon, P ielfa lcu s, G yrf a l c o ’ |EOT siy k u r, s u y k u r ‘the gerfalcon, F a lco g y r f a lc o ’, 31. Cum *s ü tk a n , * s ü tta g a n (< * s ü t {with suff +gAn or +A -g A n or +lA -gA n } —> cötkeny [tsötken] ‘a kind of wolf’s milk, Easter flower, E u p h o r b ia ’ | EOT *sü tg a n , *sü ta g a n , * s ü tla g a n < süt, 32. Cum * ta b u r (< * t a b g u r < * t a b k u r — — Mo d a b k u r ) —> H * ta b u r > tâbor [tabor] ‘camp, military camp' |MT ta b u r , of debated origin, 33. Cum * t e z e k —> H tö z e k > tozeg [tözeg] ‘peat, turf, dried dung’ |EOT t a z a k ‘animal dung’, MT ‘dry dung’, 34. Cum * to k lu —> H to k lu > tokl'u > toklyo [tokyö] ‘one year old lamb’ |EOT to k lı ‘a lamb of few months old', 35. Cum * u n ta k see Cum * o n to k under 26.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1342

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

Dubious or not treated as an independent entry: 1. Cum or W OT * c ö k —> csök^ [cök] d ia l ‘feast, christening feast (at baptism)’ |c ö k < * c ü k |EOT * c ö k ‘(libation) offering’, 2. Cum * k a n t a r g a ( H k en treg , see kömodörög.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

8.11

Index of Slavic words

Page num bers in i t a l i c s refer to multiple occurrences on the given page bâj(a) 84, 85 bajati 85 ban 93 banya 1092 baran 102 barsuk 157 basati 105 batig 163 batog 16 batoh 163 b a tı 163 baj 85 beleg 114, 115 Belgrad 1173 beltcug 129 bermati 1139 birati 117 birCij 117, 135 biric 117, 135 b iritjı 117, 132 birjuC 117, 132 birka 117, 132 birnik 132 b irı 117, 118, 132 bogatyr 110 borsuk 160 boukı 595 braga 168 bukû 195, 196 bukva 595 buky 595 bu kı 131, 1147 buldyrc 140 byk 131 b ılv a n ı 89, 9 0 -9 1

car 98 cekan 217 cekmenc 583 Cerga 1182 Cerpati 1139 Ceta 228 Cetvtrtt 64 cev 282 cigla 203 Cinjati 1139 Colnok 1105 Cumak 237

homut 1187 horuga 1100 h ım elt 560

laska 478

jaga 288 jas 478 jaska 478 jasnyj 478 Jugria 1012 juk (ORus) 1214

nad dvor zupan 1232 nandur 1233

Cabak 210 cakan 217

kamCuk 489 kap 531

degot' (Ukr) 1230 drug 624 drugoj 624 druzinnik 624 gorod 839 govorit' 88 gozd 356 grabrı 394 grabı 394 grad 839

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

kapisCe 531 kerecset 811 klepati 1139 kntga 594, 595 konoplja 528 kopa 533 kopati 533 korabl' 534 korCag, kârCag(â) 1190, 1191 kovıCeg 568 koz 1174 kozar 516, 519 kraguj 513 kral 98 kram 503 krCag 1190 kruziti 1139 kurCag 1190 kusak (Rus) 1190 kvar 498 kvariti 498 kvart 498 kwar 497, 498 ktrtk 1191

molnar 622

obariti 1139 obrok 69 ogar 1230 okol' 635 ongur 1011 ovrag 686

1344

örök (Slvk) 677 palota 902 pan 98, 1189 pelena 175 polovci 610 polovoj 610 potok 400 pojas 987 pusta 795 pustynja 795 rust 517, 646 samci 764 san 765 sani 1220, 1222 san ı 765 sevrjuga 168 sin 801 sunduk 774 svrela 208 saran 696 sileg 747 sul 747

L is t s

a n d in d ic es

Tabor 839, 840 tak 1235 tanya 995 tarho 953 târnok 863, 864 tatarin 873 tâtos 845 terem 902, 903 term ı 903 t ik ır ı 959 tolmac 917 torak 952 tot 926 tovar 862, 863, 864 tovarisc 1225 trem ı 902 tsigan 1180 tuman 934 tvarog 953 tvolaga 950,951 tvorog 951, 953 tılmaC 919 ttm a 934 ungre 1012 ungrin 1011 upir 65

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

vtjuk (Rus, Ukr) 1214 vaiti 990 vajati 991 vajatt 990 vidlo 822 v irı 686 vorjuga 655 vrag ‘ravin’ 686 v t r i t i ı 686 x lım ı 1069 xomont 1187 xorçgy 436 yas, jas 478 yaska, jaska 478 yasnyj, jasnyj 478 Yugria, Jugria 1012 zagovorit' 88 zastava 1239 zob 1096 zupa 1189 zupan 1189, 1190

8.12

Index of Hungarian words Com piled by B orbâla Gulyâs

Page num bers in i t a l i c s refer to multiple occurrences on the given page and in bold to etym ologies o f the Lexicon and in § 8.1 a 1136, 1273, 1302 abârol- 1139 abrak 69 acsarkodik- 1272, 1302 ad- 132, 1074, 1272, 1294 ado 132, 1324 adosâg, adossâg 132 agâr 1230 agg 1019, 1024, 1039, 1048, 1080, 1083, 1272, 1305 agyar 1272, 1302, 1339 agyarkodik- 1272, 1302 aj 1024, 1272, 1294 ajnâroz 56, 1104, 1142 ajt- 1024, 1272, 1294 ajto 1024 ajtofelfa 1016 akad- 1272, 1314 akadâly 168 akkor 570 akol 635 al 637, 1272, 1294 alacs 61, 1127, 1145, 1160, 1169 alak 59 alde 56 alma 62, 1088, 1115, 1124, 1161, 1172 Almas 1172 Almus 1171, 1172 alom 1272, 1310 also 637 alszik- 1272, 1302 Alup 1172 alvad- 1272, 1302

antal 63 Antal 63 anzâgol- 1139 apad- 1272, 1307 apolgat- 64 apro 68, 1073, 1082, 1120, 1130, 1145, 1156 apro-csep 69 apro-csepro 68, 1130 apro-csepo, apro-csepû, apro-csöpû 69 ara 1067, 1272, 1310 arany 1272, 1315 arasz 1272, 1305 arat- 70, 1074, 1120, 1140, 1156, 1161 arânt 1047, 1048, 1280, 1313 arc 59 arkan 74 asay 1068 asou 1068 assö 1068 aszâly 168 aszik- 1068, 1273, 1315 aszo 1068 asszony 523, 1095, 1115, 1331 Attila 346 avat- 1024, 1273, 1305 avul- 1019, 1024, 1039, 1048, 1048, 1066, 1080, 1083, 1273, 1305 az 1273, 1302 azah 1156 âcs 53, 1080, 1090, 1103, 1105, 1115, 1127, 1145

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

âg 1272, 1315 âgos 54, 57, 1075, 1080, 1115, 1340 âgy 1272, 1294 âgyek 1272, 1310 âgyu 54, 1081, 1115, 1130, 1133, 1145 âj 1272, 1294 âj- 991 âkos 57, 1075, 1115, 1340 Âkos 58 âl 58, 1115, 1145 âlarc 59 âld- 56 , 1272, 1294 âlgyu 55 âll- 1272, 1304 Âlmos 342 , 1171 âlom 1171, 1272, 1302 âlruha 59 âltalag, ântalag, âtalag 63, 1076, 1082, 1115, 1128, 1154, 1155, 1161 ângy 1272, 1294 âpol- 64, 1073, 1115, 1120, 1142, 1145, 1156 âporodik- 67, 1072, 1120, 1133, 1142, 1145, 1156 âr ‘awl’ 1272, 1302 âr ‘flood’ 1062, 1272, 1315 âr ‘price’ 1272, 1294 âr- 73, 74 ârad-, âraszt- 450 ârik- 71, 1074, 1115, 1317 ârkân 76

1346

ârkâny 74, 1076, 1115, 1160, 1340 ârkol- 1140 ârok 76, 1076, 1115, 1140, 1154, 1155, 1161 ârpa 77, 1073, 1115, 1161 Ârpâd 78, 200, 730, 1170 ârt- 71, 1074, 1134, 1317 ârtâny 79, 1074, 1084, 1115, 1130, 1132, 1145, 1160 ârtatlansâg 74 ârva 1017, 1036, 1067, 1273, 1302 Âs 476 âs- 991 âs^t- 1091, 1273, 1313 Âslar 476 âszlo 1238 âszok 80, 1080, 1115, 1131, 1154, 1161 âzik- 473, 1026, 1091, 1095, 1098, 1273, 1314 Âtelküzü 1172 Âtil (küzü) 346 atil 346 Baan 95 Bacca 181 bagja 140 bagla 140 baglya 140 Bahan 95 Bahatur 1115 bajca 99 bajtarjân, bajtirgyân 144 bak 642 bakancs 145, 1084 baktat- 1205 Balassagyarmat 374 balkâny 86, 1076, 1131, 1145

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

balta 87, 1074, 1107, 1115, 1124, 1145 baluan 92 barâg 98, 1076, 1082, 1157, 1160, 1340 barât 131 barâtsâg 131 barom 99, 1132, 1160, 1328 baromfi 1020, 1044, 1047, 1117, 1276, 1303 baszik- 104, 1096, 1115, 1141, 1144 Batur 1115 bâbân, bâbâny 89 bâbina 89 bâj 83, 1080, 1115, 1131, 1162 bâlvâny 89, 1084, 1115, 1124, 1162 bân‘ 93, 1124, 1125, 1163, 1171 bân-^, bânik-, bânt- 96, 1075, 1115, 1134, 1140 bârca 99, 1104, 1340 bârcsak 209 bârsony 103, 1091, 1115, 1124 bâtor 106, 1073, 1080, 1101, 1115, 1124, 1162, 1170 baka 145 Bec 167 Beceneg 122 Becenegh, Bechenegh, Becenek 122 becs 109 becsül- 107, 1090, 1120, 1134, 1140 Beg 167 Begas tow 111 begyen bor 174 Beleknegini 1166 beleg 115 Belar 185

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

belem bîka 174 belen 174 belen bor 174 Belhorow 1188 belün 174 beolt- 290 bercel ‘name of a people’ 118, 1118, 1145, 1174 bercel ‘a place with bushes’ 119 bertû, börto, börtû 119, 1074, 1076, 1081, 1129 bese 120, 1098, 1118, 1124, 1145, 1162 Beseneu 181 besenyo 121, 1072, 1076, 1077, 1081, 1083, 1090, 1091, 1118, 1124, 1145 Besermen 177, 178 betû 122, 1073, 1081, 1119, 1120, 1130, 1136, 1142, 1162 betûz- 1142 Beu 167 beü 167 beka 109, 1075, 1131, 1145 beke 1491 bekjo 112 beklyo, beko 111, 1075, 1080, 1120, 1126, 1131, 1160 bel 501, 1016, 1077, 1273, 1317 Bela 1166, 1169 belag 113 belyeg 113, 1076, 1082, 1118, 1130, 1145, 1154, 1155, 1156, 1160 ber 115, 1080, 1118, 1125, 1133, 1324 beres 132 bermâl- 1139

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

bicsak, bicska, bicske 125, 1076, 1090, 1119, 1131, 1143, 1145 bicski 127 bicskia 127 biflâz- 1139, 1140 bik 193 bika 127, 1075, 1119, 1145, 1160 bilincs 128, 1084, 1090, 1110, 1119, 1126, 1145, 1160 bilincek 130 Billa 177, 178 billeg, billög, billog 113, 115 billyog, bilyog 113 binütelen 194 biro 133 birodalom 131 bitske 126 b^r- 131, 132, 133 b^rö 130, 1082, 1119, 1125, 1145, 1162 b^rösâg 131 b^rsâg 131, 132, 1125 b^rsâgnap 131 bliccel- 1139, 1140 Bocca 181 bocsâjt-, bocsât- 135, 1098, 1099, 1105, 1120, 1134, 1140, 1143, 1145, 1157 bocsânik-, bocsânat 133, 1084, 1098, 1120, 1134, 1141, 1145 Bocsu 177, 178 bog 138, 1016, 1082, 1120, 1154, 1273, 1318 bogla 140 boglya 140, 1080, 1120, 1132, 1145, 1161 boglyas 142 bogol, bogoly 142 bogolya 142

bogoz- 140 bogyo 1016, 1077, 1195, 1273, 1318 bojt 143, 1074, 1080, 1120, 1133, 1145 bojtorjân 144, 1074, 1084, 1105, 1115, 1127 boka 145, 1075, 1084, 1115, 1160 boklyo 140, 1132 Bolch 182 Bolchou 181 Bolchouu 181 Bolchu 181 bolcu 181 Bolsou, bolsu 181 boly ‘anthill’ 147, 1080, 1120, 1132, 1145 boly ‘haystack’ 142, 147 bolygat- 147 bolyong- 147 bolyvân, bolyvâny 142 bor 147, 1120, 1124, 1145, 1161 bor^t-, borul-, borogat-, borong-, boru, burok, burkol- 149, 1074, 1120, 1141 borju 151, 1080, 1114, 1120, 1154, 1157, 1160 borla 201 bors 152, 1087, 1091, 1120, 1124 borso 154, 1081, 1091, 1120, 1161 borsocserje 484, 497 borsofa 484, 497 Borsu 154 borz 157, 1095, 1098, 1109, 1114, 1120 borzok 158 bosan- 161

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

134 7

boszorka 158, 159 boszorkâny 158, 1076, 1084, 1095, 1115, 1130. 1132, 1134, 1144, 1162 bosszant-, bosszankodik-, bosszu, bosszusâg 160, 1081, 1084, 1095, 1120, 1130, 1134, 1141, 1145 bot 161, 1076, 1091, 1120, 1126 botoz- 163 boza 164, 1096, 1113, 1114, 1145, 1158, 1340 boda 136, 1079, 1082, 1105, 1115, 1340 bögöly 167, 1076, 1128, 1160 bögö, bögû 167 böjt 169, 1074, 1080, 1121, 1124, 1145, 1162 bölcs 170, 1080, 1090, 1105, 1121, 1127, 1145, 1162 bölcsö 170, 1076, 1082, 1098, 1105, 1145, 1157 böleny 172, 1084, 1118, 1121, 1124, 1160, 1172 bölömbika 174 bölön 174 börtön 175, 1074, 1118, 1132, 1145, 1162, 1163, 1171 börtön hâza 176 böszörmeny 176, 1088, 1095, 1118, 1124 bö 165, 1081, 1118, 1154, 1170, 1174 boC 170 bög- 168 bör 1077 brill^roz- 1139, 1140 Buchi 181 buga ‘cluster (of flowers)’ 183

1348

buga ‘d ia l o x ’ 183, 1080, 1160, 1172 Buga 1172 Bugac 544 buglya, bugja 140 bugolya 140, 1080, 1132 bujtorjân 144 bukik- 1205 bular 184, 1080, 1120, 1145 Bular 177, 184, 185 Bulch 182 Bulchi 181, 182 Bulchou 181 Bulchov 181 Bulchow 181 Bulchu 181, 182 Bulcsû 1174 Bulcu 181, 1174 Bulci 181 Bulcsu 180, 181, 182, 1105 Bulgar 185 , 1120 Bulsou, Bulsu 181 , 1172 Bulsu 181, 182 Bulsuh, Bulsuu 181, 182 bun 194 bunko 254 bur- 150 Burs 154 busan- 161 Buzâd 78 buzdogân, buzdugâny 190 buzgan, buzgâny 190 Buzganzallasa 190 Buzkan 190 buzog- 190 buzogâny 188, 1080, 1080, 1096, 1114, 1340 bu, bus 178, 1085, 1120, 1145, 1154 bûcsû 179, 1098, 1081, 1099, 1105, 1106, 1120, 1130, 1157, 1172

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

busz 185, 1096 buza 186, 1079, 1080, 1096, 1104, 1120, 1145, 1154, 1157, 1161 büdös 701 bükk 190, 1076, 1120, 1148, 1159 bülen 174 bürök 149, 150, 1230 büt 194, 196 bütü 194, 1073, 1081 , 1121, 1130 bû 1080, 1121 bûbâj 190, 1162 bûn 193, 1084, 1087, 1121, 1136, 1140, 1145, 1162 bûnhödes 416 bûnözik- 1140 bûvös 197, 1145, 1162 bûz 701, 1038, 1077, 1120, 1331 Bychak 126 Byka 111 Bykcha, Bykche 126 byn 194 byun 194 Caroldu 1166 Cazar 1174 cefre 714 cegle 199 ceteginy 201 cetkeny 201, 205 cetkiny 201 cetteginy 201 cekla 205 cep 205 Chigle 199, 200 Chopolch 255 Chuefpotoc 255 Chypa 249 cickâny 1179

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

cigâny 1180 cigle, csekle, csikle, cseklye, csigle 198, 1075, 1119, 1128 cigolya 200, 201 cigoru 205 cirma 802 cirom 802 Cozar 1174 Cozardi 1174 cötken 201 cötkeny 201, 1074, 1076, 1084, 1095, 1341 Cundi 609 Cundu 1170 csabak 206, 1072, 1077, 1089, 1157, 1162, 1340 csabakos 1230 csak 208, 1154 csalâk 249 csalân 215, 1084, 1089, 1126, 1131, 1161 csalâng 219 csalit 220, 1074, 1089, 1133, 1145 csalit 1161 csanak 222, 1076, 1083, 1089, 1125, 1145, 1154, 1155 csanâl 219 csanâr 219 csanyât 215 csap- 1273, 1295 csapa 246, 248 csat 226, 1131 csata 224, 1073, 1089, 1145 csataj 224 csatak 1180 csatakos 1180 , 1181 csatkos 1180 csato 231

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

csatol- 226, 1073, 1089, 1142, 1145 csattan- 412 csaus, csausz 273 csâkâny 210, 1075, 1084, 1089, 1115, 1131 csâmpâs 1491 csârda 158, 168, 234 csârdâk 158, 168 csânâ 219 csânâl 219 cseg 208 csekel- 235, 1089 csekik- 261 csepeg- 1181 cseperedik- 69 csepp 70, 237, 1181 cseppö 237 cseppû 237 csepû 236, 1072, 1076, 1081, 1089, 1119, 1125, 1145, 1161 csere 236 cserel- 236 cserge 1080, 1182 cserpâl- 1139 cseter(t) 64 csetkâka 480 csetten- 412 csever- 276 csecs, csecs 231, 1076, 1089, 1118, 1126, 1172 csevel 279 cseân 215 csek ‘only’ 208 csek ‘sexual organ’ 258, 259 cekenyes 265 csenger 242 csetâra 224 csiân 219

csiga, csigâz-, csigolya^ 238, 1080, 1089, 1119, 1130, 1131, 1134, 1145 csiger 242, 1080, 1089, 1119, 1124, 1145, 1161 csigla 200 , 201 , 1128 Cigle 200 csigola 201 csigolat 242 csigolya^ ‘a kind of willow’ 198, 1089, 1128 csijâny 219 csikill 261 csilânk, csilânt 215, 219 csillag 1025, 1030, 1280, 1295 csillog- 909, 1025, 1030, 1273, 1295 csinâl- 219, 1139 csinâr 219 csingir, csiqger 242 csipa 246, 1072, 1076, 1082, 1089, 1116, 1119, 1145 csipü 237 csizma 703 csobolyo 1273, 1311 csohân 219 csokmâny 255 Csoktele 887 csolâk, csollâk 249, 1076, 1089, 1145, 1340 csollâng 215 csollânt 219 csomag 255 csomak 252, 1076, 1087, 1089, 1131, 1145 csomakfejsze 255 csomaszfejsze 252, 255 csomoszlo 255 csomoszlobunko 255 csomo 1273, 1295 csona 219 csonâl 219

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1349

csor- 1273, 1295 csorog- 1273, 1295 csojâny 219 csojjân 219 csokân 210 csokol- 1273, 1311 csonak 1105 csor- 280, 1089 csök‘ ‘sexual organ’ 258, 1076, 1089, 1121 , 1145, 1154, 1160 csök^ ‘d ia l feast’ 259, 1076, 1089, 1162, 1342 csökik-, csökken-, csökeveny, csekely 261, 1076, 1088, 1089, 1141, 1154 csökön- 271 csököny, csökönyös 265, 1075, 1089, 1127, 1132 csöpi 237 csöpörödik- 69 csöppi 237 csöprü 237 csöpû 236, 1081, 1119, 1121, 1125 csörlö 279 csö 279 csoder 238 csödör 255, 1079, 1089, 1103, 1124, 1160, 1340 csöl 279 csor 279 csösz 271, 1089, 1098, 1102, 1118, 1124, 1145, 1160, 1162, 1171 csuguja 238 csuhe 1318 csujâny 219 csupor 1273, 1295 csur- 1273, 1295 csurog- 1273, 1295

1350

csurom 1273, 1295 csurran- 1273, 1295 csunya 274, 1076, 1082, 1083, 1089, 1120, 1145 csügör 242 csüll 279 csün- 1273, 1295 csüppö 237 csür 279 csürlö 279 csûr-‘ ‘to wind’, csûr-csavar-, csavar-, csûr^, csörel-, csörle(ni)-, csöröl-, csûröl- 276, 1089, 1089, 1102, 1118, 1131, 1140 csûrlö 279 daksi 281, 1075, 1078, 1098, 1340 daku 283, 1075, 1340 dara 287, 1073, 1078, 1131, 1157, 1158, 1161 daru 1017, 1078, 1273, 1318 defil^roz- 1139 deget 1230 dera 287, 290 del 291, 1073, 1078, 1099, 1105, 1121, 1157, 1158, 1324 deszû 796 del 294 dera 287, 290 dijo 296 dikics 1183 dikicsel- 1183 dikis 1183 dilk, dilok 396 dinsztel- 1139 dio, gyio, gyivo 294, 1078, 1080, 1081, 1085, 1092,

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

1116, 1119, 1145, 1148, 1149, 1161 diszno 296, 1078, 1081, 1084, 1092, 1095, 1116, 1144, 1154, 1156, 1160 divo 296 dob 1339 dob-, dobâl- 236, 1078 dolmâny 580 dörej 169 dörzsöl- 291 döl-, dönt-, dûlo 299, 1073, 1078, 1099, 1105, 1121, 1140, 1145, 1157, 1158 dug- 303, 1017, 1073, 1078, 1082, 1140 dul- 1078, 1184 dur- 1237 dus 167 dûl- 299, 1121, 1140 dzsepû 366, 368 eb 1078, 1324 ebihal 1324 ecs, ec 1286, 1295 ed 1273, 1307 edz- 1273, 1318 egen 447 eger 1056, 1057, 1274, 1307 egesz 1096, 1118, 1331 egy ‘one’ 1274, 1295 egy ‘indefinite particle’ 1136 egy, egy ‘holy’ 309, 310, 467, 1078, 1080 egyhâz 307, 1078, 1080, 1119, 1129,1162 ejt- 991 eke 313, 1082, 1118, 1130, 1082, 1154, 1161 eki, ek^ 313, 316, 317 el 1274, 1311

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

ell- ‘a r c h to mount’ 1274, 1304 ell- ‘to bear, bring fort (animal)’ 1056, 1274, 1305 elmerül- 843 elö 1055, 1295 elsikul- 728 elsimul- 728 elsö 1055, 1295 elter- 897 elterel- 897 elü 1274, 1311 elv 1274, 1311 ember 1339 eme 1021, 1055, 1274, 1295 emel- 1274, 1311 Emese 1171 emik- 1021, 1051, 1274, 1295 emlö 1021, 1051, 1274, 1295 emse 1021, 1055, 1274, 1295 enged-, engesztel- 317, 1118, 1141 enö 320, 1082, 1130, 1155, 1156, 1161 enyv 1022, 1032, 1274, 1311 epe 1067, 1095, 1274, 1305 eper 1274, 1294 eperjes 1274, 1294 ered- 326 , 1028, 1274, 1307 ereszt- 326 eri 1069 erkölcs 330, 1076, 1099, 1105, 1118, 1145, 1162 ermen 675 ernyed- 333, 1084, 1118, 1141, 1145 erö 335, 1082, 1118, 1130, 1162 erre 439 es, eskü 338, 1080, 1091, 1092, 1131, 1133, 1162 Esculeu 342, 343

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

esd- 342 eses 342 esik- ‘to fall’ 342, 991, 1055, 1091, 1274, 1295 esik- ‘to swear’ 341 Eskuleu 342 Esküllo, Eskülö 343 esküszik- 342 eso 527, 1055, 1274, 1295 efeknek 342 eszik-, evett, evo 1056, 1136, 1274, 1305 Eszlâr 474, 476 eszme 236 eszmel- 236 esztendo 1339 etel 345, 1118, 1172 Etel (köz, küzü) 346, 347 Etil, Ethil 346 Etul, Etül 346 ev 1275, 1305 Ewrii 1219 ez 439 ezer 1096, 1118, 1331 ezüst 1097, 1103, 1118, 1331 e 1034, 1274, 1310 edes 1028, 1055, 1273, 1281, 1295, 1325, 1339 eg 1274, 1304 eg- 1024, 1061, 1274, 1294 eger 422 ej 1034, 1274, 1310, 1325 ejfekete 1325, 1330 ek 311, 1076, 1118 el 1274, 1295 el- 1061, 1274, 1295 eled- 450 eleszt- 450 enek 1274, 1294 ep 1078

er vein, artery 1027, 1274, 1305 er ‘rivulet’ 1062, 1069, 1274, 1307 er-, erint- 324, 716, 1028, 1119, 1143, 1145, 1274, 1307 erdem 326, 1079, 1088, 1118, 1127, 1162 erik- 325 esz 343, 1096, 1118, 1157, 1162 ert- 716, 1028, 1274, 1307 ev 1051, 1275, 1310 ezes 1028 fa 1043, 1103, 1275, 1304 facsar- 1045, 1091, 1275, 1304 fagy(-) 1016, 1031, 1275, 1302 fagyal 1077, 1275, 1303 faggyu 1020, 1034, 1044, 1047, 1117, 1275, 1314 faj 1044, 1047, 1048, 1117 fajd 1033, 1275, 1303 fakad- 1275, 1302 fal 1275, 1303 fal- 537, 1275, 1303 falat 537, 1275, 1303 falu, falvat 634, 947, 1033, 1275, 1313 fan 1045, 1046, 1275, 1304 far 1275, 1314 farag- 1275, 1314 farkas 1275, 1314, 1325 farmatring 590 farok 1275, 1314 farol- 1275, 1314 fazekas, fazakas 1275, 1303 fazek 1275, 1303 fâj- 1062, 1275, 1303 fârad-, fâraszt- 10301030, 1063, 1275, 1314

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 35 1

fâradsâg 131 fâzik- 1275, 1314 Fehergyarmat 374 Fehervâr 1173 fej, fejet 1065, 1066, 1275, 1303, 1326 fej- 1318 fejt- 991, 1056, 1057, 1275, 1314 fekely 1276, 1314 fekete 1276, 1314 fel 1077 felho, felhö 1025, 1051, 1067, 1276, 1303, 1317 fen- 1276, 1303 fenekjâro küllo 614, 616 fentereg- 889 fenyo 1067, 1276, 1302 ferteu 1156 feslik-, fesel 991, 1276, 1314 feu 1156 fek 1275, 1314, 1339 fel ‘(door)post, pillar’ 1016, 1276, 1303, 1317 fel ‘half’ 641, 1077, 1276, 1303, 1317 fel- 449, 716, 1016, 1077, 1276, 1303 felenk 449 felfa 1317 felpâr 641 felszer 1016, 1276, 1303 felt- 716 feltestver 641 feny 1339 fer- 1077 fereg, fereg, ferget 1030, 1077, 1276, 1303 ferj 1219 fesû 1339 feszek 1027, 1095, 1098, 1276, 1276

1352

feszer 1016, 1276, 1303 feske 1026, 1067, 1091, 1303 fecske 1026, 1053, 1067, 1091, 1275, 1303 fed- 1275, 1303, 1314 fedel 1275, 1314 fel 1032, 1051, 1276, 1303 felleg 1025, 1051, 1276, 1303 fi 1020, 1044, 1047, 1117, 1276, 1303 fial- 1326 figyel- 1031, 1034, 1277, 1303 fil 1031, 1034 filc 544 fist 1051 fiu 1020, 1034, 1044, 1047, 1048, 1117, 1276, 1303 fizet- 1038, 1072, 1079, 1332 f^z- 1052, 1303 fog 139, 140, 142, 1016, 1039, 1052, 1276, 1303, 1326 fog- 139, 140, 1019, 1039, 1049, 1276, 1304 fog- (halat) 1326 fogad- 1000 fogas 746 foghagyma 1326 fogoly ‘partridge’ 139, 140, 168, 1058, 1276, 1304 fogy- 1077 fojt- 1063, 1277, 1304 fok ‘cape’ 1019, 1049, 1155, 1276, 1304 fokhagyma 1326, 1330 folyik- 1276, 1314 fon 309 fon- 1045, 1276, 1304 forog- 1276, 1302 forr- 1077 fos(-) 1026, 1045, 1091, 1276, 1304 foszlik- 1276, 1314

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

foszt-, fosztogat- 1276, 1314 föl 1032, 1051, 1276, 1303 fö, feje 1065, 1066, 1275, 1303, 1326 fö-, fövök 1054, 1065, 1277, 1303, 1314 föz- 537, 1054, 1065, 1277, 1303 fözet 537 fuat 1047, 1277, 1314 fug- 1039, 1049, 1304 fujt- 1063, 1103, 1277, 1304 fuk 1019, 1049, 1155, 1276, 1304 ful- 1103 fullânk 1277, 1304 furdal- 464 furko 254 fut-, futkâroz-, futo 131, 1277, 1304 fuvat 1047, 1277, 1314 fu 1047, 1277, 1314 fu-, fuvott 1035, 1047, 1063, 1065, 1066, 1277, 1304 fuj- 1035, 1065, 1277, 1304 ful- 139, 1063, 1277, 1304 fur- 1062, 1077, 1277, 1304 füjt- 1277, 1314 fül 1031, 1034, 1277, 1303, 1317 fürj 1219 fürt 1277, 1302 füst 1051, 1091, 1277, 1314 fû, füvet 1022, 1063, 1277, 1314 fûl- 1277, 1314 fût- 1277, 1314 fûz- 1052, 1277, 1303 gai;z, gâi;z 348 galagonya 420, 1147 galamb 547

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

galambbegy 547 galambfa 547 galambfû 547 galamblâb-golyaorr 547 galambvirâg 547 galiba 1491 Garâb 391 Garbolc 391 Garbocbogdâny 391 gaz 348, 1075, 1079, 1080, 1133, 1145, 1157, 1161, 1338 gazdag 1038, 1079, 1080, 1083, 1097, 1115, 1154, 1332, 1333 Gelu 342 gemelchen, gemilchen, gemilsen 418 Geza 1169, 1170 gida 1185 girhes 1075, 1079 gisnav 1156 gond 1339 gödeny 353, 1073, 1075, 1079, 1084, 1121, 1124, 1157, 1158 gödölye 1185 göreny 355, 1079, 1114, 1121, 1126, 1145, 1157, 1158 görhe, görhö 602 gözü 362 Grâboc 391 gugyogo 360 guvaz 611, 612 gügyö 360 gügyög-, gügyögö 360, 361 gügyû 358, 1075, 1079, 1121, 1162, 1341 güzü 361, 1075, 1079, 1080, 1081, 1095, 1121, 1145, 1157

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

gyak- 283 gyalâz- 363, 1093, 1130, 1133, 1145, 1162 gyalk 396 gyalkos 397 gyalog 1277, 1318 gyalom 364, 1088, 1093, 1162 gyalu 1231 gyanakodik- 1081 gyanu 365, 1081, 1083, 1120, 1130, 1133, 1145, 1162 gyanûs^t- 366 gyapju 366, 1073, 1080, 1081, 1126, 1145, 1160 gyapot 368, 1072, 1074, 1080, 1126, 1145, 1160 gyarapodik-, gyarapszik369, 1073, 1142 gyarato 376 gyarlo 370, 1114, 1128, 1131, 1145, 1162 gyarmat 374, 1074, 1088, 1145 Gyarmat 374, 779 gyavar- 279 gyârt-, gyarat- 375, 1074, 1115, 1134, 1140, 1143 gyârtâny 390 gyârto 376 gyâsz 376, 1096, 1115, 1144, 1145, 1162 gyenge, gyenge 378,1119 gyep 381, 1119 gyeplö 380, 1073, 1082, 1128, 1160

gyepû ‘borderland’ 381, 1072, 1081, 1119, 1161 gyepû ‘wool’ 366, 368 gyermek, gyerek 385, 1076, 1088, 1118, 1150, 1154, 1155

gyertya 387, 1074, 1116, 1133, 1162 gyertyân 389, 1074, 1080, 1084, 1116, 1126, 1148, 1149 gyeszno 296 Gyeücsa 1124 gyeg 1318 gyekeny 377, 1075, 1118, 1145, 1148, 1149, 1161 gyikics 1183 gyilkos 391, 1090, 1119, 1120, 1131, 1134 1144, 1145, 1162 gyilok 396 gyiszno 296 gy^k 487 gyohon- 400 gyolk 396 gyolkos 397 gyom 397, 1085, 1120, 1161 gyomor 398, 1087, 1109, 1120, 1132, 1160 gyopâr 401, 1072, 1103, 1145 gyortyân 390 gyovon- 400 gy6gy^t- 1318 gyonik- 400, 1120, 1134, 1136, 1141, 1162 gyöker 1318 gyöngy 402, 1083, 1092, 1124, 1125, 1144, 1145 gyötör- 404, 1134, 1135 gyoz- 406, 1079, 1080, 1145 gyuhon- 400 gyuk- 303, 306 gyula 1231 Gyula 1161, 1166 gyurtyân 390 gyuvon- 400 gyul-, gyujt 409, 1120, 1140, 1184

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

135 3

gyur- 411, 1080, 1120, 1140, 1145 gyümölcs 417, 1087, 1099, 1105, 1118, 1129, 1132, 1157, 1161 gyümölcseny 419, 1084, 1087, 1098, 1099, 1105, 1118, 1126, 1145, 1147, 1148, 1149, 1157 gyürice, gyürkicefa 421 gyürkefa 421 gyûlik-, gyûjt- 412, 1074, 1080, 1134, 1141, 1145, 1162 gyûlöl- 414, 1080, 1124, 1133, 1141, 1162 gyûlölseg 131 gyûr- 411 gyûr-gyavar- 279 gyûrû^ ‘a kind of tree’ 421, 1076, 1081, 1148, 1149 gyûrû^ ‘ring’ 422, 1076, 1081, 1089, 1114, 1121, 1125, 1157 gyûszû 423, 1076, 1081, 1095, 1129, 1130, 1145 hab 1016, 1022, 1050, 1088, 1277, 1298 had 1017, 1023, 1045, 1068, 1084, 1277, 1298 hadl- 1050, 1278, 1312 hadu 1045, 1068, 1277, 1298 hagy- 1032, 1277, 1296 hagyap- 1277, 1312 hagyma 1026, 1067, 1277, 1297, 1326 haj 142, 1277, 1311 haj^t- 1104, 1278, 1296 hajlik- 1278, 1311 hajnal 1277, 1298 hajol- 1278, 1311

1354

hajo 425, 1075, 1076, 1082, 1100, 1104, 1136, 1140, 1145, 1157, 1162, 1174, 1318 hajozik- 1140 hal, hala, halât 1030, 1068, 1278, 1296 hal- 537, 1018, 1278, 1297 halad- 1045, 1278, 1298 hall- ‘to hear’ 1136, 1050, 1278, 1312 hall- ‘to listen’ 1050, 1278, 1298 halok ‘ a r c h triangular outcut (in wood)’ 1278, 1297 halom 1069 hamu, hamvat 1022, 1032, 1050, 1278, 1299 hamut 1187 hamvaz- 1022, 1032, 1050, 1278, 1299 hang 1136, 1339 hangya 1092, 1278, 1298 hanyatt 1278, 1297 harag 1278, 1297 harang 426, 1075, 1100, 1114, 1120, 1157, 1162, 1174 harap 1318 harap- 1319 harâcs 1092 harâng 497 harkâly 169, 510, 1278, 1311 harminc 1030, 1031, 1278, 1297 has 1339 hasad-, has^t- 1091, 1279, 1311 hat 1045, 1279, 1299, 1315 hat- 415, 1279, 1296 hatak 1231 hatkor 570 hatol- 415

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

hattyu 355, 426, 507, 1024, 1120, 1231, 1279, 1312 hâg- 1277, 1296 hâj 1045, 1277, 1299 hâl- 1278, 1296 hâlo 1067, 1278, 1296 hâlyog 1031, 1036, 1103, 1278, 1295 hâm 'harness’ 1075, 1088, 1185 hâm'scafskin’ 1021,1278, 1296 hâmlik- 1021, 1278, 1296 hâmoz- 1021, 1278, 1296 hâncs 1278 hâny- 1083, 1278, 1296 hârom, hârmat 1022, 1030, 1031, 1278, 1297 hârs, hâs 1278, 1297 hât 1050, 1061, 1279, 1299 hâz 309, 995, 1017, 1043, 1097, 1279, 1297, 1327 hâzas 1327 hâzasodik- 995, 1327, 1330 Hejö 1019, 1281, 1310 Helges 1107 here 1018, 1046, 1066, 1279, 1298 herjo 428, 1075, 1080, 1100, 1104, 1145, 1157, 1162, 1174, 1278, 1311 herjoka 429 heted^ziglen 1281, 1316 Heugku 1107 hev^t- 977 hevül- 977 heja ‘hawk’ 121 hej, heja ‘skin, peel’ 1046, 1279, 1298 het 1279, 1315 hetkor 570 hervad- 1047, 1279, 1297

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

hirva-, hirvad- 1047, 1279, 1297 hitvâny 1232 h^d 1038, 1075, 1079, 1101, 1157, 1332 hı^m 1043, 1047, 1088, 1117, 1279, 1298 h^r 1231 h^z- 1050, 1279, 1312 hodu 1017, 1023 hol(nap) 1279, 1299 hold ‘moon’ 1045, 1048, 1063, 1065, 1279, 1298 hollo 1049, 1064, 1279, 1298 hollou 1064 holmu 1069 holnap 1045 holt 537 Holup 1172 homâly 1021, 1045, 1279, 1298 homlok 1021, 1045, 1279, 1298 homok 430, 1075, 1076, 1087, 1100, 1120, 1145, 1154, 1157, 1174 homor^t- 1021, 1045, 1279, 1298 homoru 1021, 1045, 1279, 1298 homou 1022, 1032, 1050, 1278, 1299 Horca 342 hord- 1319 horho 1045, 1279, 1299 horol- 1188, 1280, 1297 horony 1023, 1045, 1280, 1299 horo 1075, 1187 horzsol- 1188 hosszu 1091, 1280, 1297 -hoz 1026, 1280, 1312

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

hoz- 1049, 1280, 1312 hozzâ 1026, 1280, 1312 ho, hava ‘month’ 1045, 1048, 1063, 1065, 1279, 1298 ho, havat ‘snow’ 1021, 1045, 1048, 1063, 1065, 1279, 1298 hod 426, 1061, 1084, 1279, 1312 holyag 1031, 1049, 1073, 1279, 1298 hon 1279, 1297 hölgy 523, 1033, 1043, 1061, 1062, 1065, 1107, 1280, 1296 hölgymenyet 523 hörö, hörö 1046, 1067, 1279, 1298 hos 1046, 1047, 1091, 1280, 1295 hud 1061 hull- 1049, 1280, 1298 Hun 610 huny- 1023, 1280, 1298 hurok 431, 1075, 1076, 1100, 1100, 1120, 1154, 1155, 1156, 1162 Hushorou 1188 -huz 1026, 1280, 1312 hugy ‘a r c h star’ 1023, 1280, 1298 hugy ‘urine’ 1023, 1026, 1086, 1092, 1086, 1280, 1298 hur 435, 436 hus 1339 husz 1029, 1280, 1299 huz- 1049, 1280, 1312 Hwlues 668 id 977 id- 1078

iddzad- 473 ideg 1054, 1280, 1310 idegen 1080, 1084, 1338 idleni- 977 idnap 976, 977, 978 ido 436, 1078, 1082, 1119, 1121, 1125, 1156, 1162 idü 976 idül- 976, 977 idvez- 976,977 idzad- 473 Ielex 1103 ige, igez- 439, 1119, 1121, 1162 igen 441, 1080, 1119, 1319 Igfon 309 igy 310 igyekszik- 1280, 1305 igyi 310 ijed-, ijeszt- 448, 1074, 1104, 1116, 1119, 1120, 1141, 1145 ijedseg 131 ik 1052 -ik 1136, 1139 iker 450, 1075, 1114, 1119, 1129, 1157, 1160 ildom, ildomos 452, 1079, 1088, 1119, 1127, 1131, 1162 illedelmes 453 illeszt- 454 illet- 454 illik- 453, 1119, 1141 ima 456 imâd- 455, 1119, 1141, 1156, 1162, 1339 imâdsâg 131 imely 484 imergyöker 484 imeg, imög 457 in(as) 1339

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1355

ing 457, 1119, 1121, 1129, 1339 innep 976 ipa 1016, 1051, 1066, 1280, 1294 ir 981 irânt 1047, 1048, 1280, 1313 irdas 464 irgalom, irgalmaz- 1232, 1319 irge 981 irt- 71, 464, 1043, 1044, 1117, 1232, 1280, 1307 irtat- 74 irtok- 1043, 1044, 1117 irtvâny 1232 irû 984 iskola 1189 ismer- 1492 ispân 1164, 1189 ispotâly 1190 isten kecskeje 1055, 1281, 1296 isz 1280, 1295 iszapkâka 480 iszik-, ivott 1050, 1101, 1280, 1310 iszony 1280, 1295 iszo 1067, 1291, 1311 izzik-, izgat-, izzad-, izzaszt470, 1095, 1098, 1119, 1141 izzo 986 ^ger- 440 ^j 1019, 1034, 1044, 1047, 1064, 1066, 1095, 1117, 1281, 1310 ^k 311 ^n, inat 324, 1051, 1062, 1084, 1280, 1305 ^nseg 324

1356

^ny 1051, 1064, 1075, 1101, 1280, 1295 ^r-, irdal- 459, 1093, 1114, 1119, 1136, 1140, 1162, 1319 ^r6 464, 1078, 1079, 1081, 1093, 1114, 1116, 1119, 1120, 1130, 1160 ıs ‘ancestor’ 1026, 1286, 1295 ^v 1019, 1034, 1044, 1047, 1065, 1066, 1080, 1095, 1117, 1280, 1281, 1310 ^z ‘joint, a r c h branch of the family’ 1281, 1316 ^z ‘taste’ 1017, 1028, 1055, 1281, 1295, 1325 ^zes ‘tasty’ 1028, 1055, 1281, 1295, 1325 jâr-, jâro 711, 1205 jarat- 1205 jargal- 1205 jârt- 1205 jâsz ‘name of an ethnic group’ 474, 1096, 1103, 1125, 1136, 1145 jâsz ‘mourning’ 1205 Jâszsâg 476 Jâszvâsâr 476 jât 1232 jel 1281, 1310 Jeno 1103 jermen 675 jev- 1035, 1058, 1064 jeg 1034, 1281, 1310, 1318 jeger 422 jiddis 1103 jonh 1021, 1289, 1306 jo ‘river’ 119, 1064, 1065, 1281, 1310

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

jo, java, javat ‘good’ 1022, 1048, 1063, 1065, 1281, 1316, 1319 jön-, jössz, jövök, jövo 1035, 1046, 1058, 1064, 1281, 1290, 1308 jo- 1035, 1064, 1281, 1316 jut- 1281, 1316 Jeica 1170 jeü 1169 Jeüca 1169 Jewicas 1170 Kabar 516 kajt- 479 kajtâr 478, 1074, 1078, 1079, 1340 kajtâr madâr 1104, 1340 kajtat- 479 kake 480 kakukk 1142 kakukkol- 1142 kalapâl- 1139, 1140 kalauz, kaloz 481, 1097, 1114, 1120, 1143, 1145, 1166, 1341 kall- 556 kalokâm 483 kalokâny, kolokâny 483, 1075, 1084, 1115, 1126, 1128 kamcsi 484, 1088, 1091, 1160, 1340 kamcsika 485, 486 kamsi, kamzsi, kandzsi, kandzsika 484, 485, 486 kan 487 kancsi, kancsika, kancsoka 484, 485, 486 kancsuka 486, 1160 kangy^k, kangyika 486, 1083, 1160, 1340

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

kangy^k-karika 486 kangy^k-lyuk 486 kangy^k-saUang 486 kangy^k-sz^j 486 kantâr 487, 1074, 1083, 1145, 1160 kanyaro 489, 1076, 1082, 1114, 1129, 1145, 1157 kanyarodik- 490 kapkâna 490, 491 Kapolcs 255 kapta 490 kaptâny, kapkâny 490, 1073, 1076, 1084, 1131 kapu 491, 1072, 1081 , 1130, 1145, 1157 kar 492, 1157, 1160 karaj 509 karakân ‘man of grit’ 496, 1075, 1084, 1126, 1128, 1145 karakân ‘water plant’ 483, 484

karakâncserje 484, 497 karakatana 506 karâm 497, 1160, 1120, 1132, 1145 karambel 501, 1073, 1088, 1340 karambel-fû 501 karamodik- 490 karanyo 489 karân, karâny 497 Karcag 205, 544 kard 1038, 1075, 1115, 1333 karho 509, 510 karik^rozik- 1140 karlokâny 483, 484 karoj 509 karo 501, 1076, 1082, 1114, 1130, 1145, 1146, 1157, 1161

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

karvaly 509, 1080, 1104, 1162, 1278, 1311 karvo 509 kaszmo 579 katâng 511, 1073, 1132, 1161 katângfû 511 katângkoro 511 katona 506, 508 kavar- 279 Kavar 516 kazâr 513, 1124, 1145, 1167 Kazâr 1174 kâka 480, 1115 kâke, kâko 480 kâliz, kâl^z 482, 1097, 1114, 1114, 1115, 1124, 1145, 1333 kâr 494, 1120 kârakatna, kârakatona 506 kârog- 506, 508 kârokatona 506, 1084, 1115, 1145 kakiny 581 Kanda 1161 kebel 516, 1072, 1077, 1118, 1145 Kecel 544 kecs ‘rainbow’ 1055, 1091, 1281, 1296 kecske 518, 1076, 1091, 1118, 1127, 1160 kedv 1281, 1311, 1339 kegy 1160 kegy- 1281, 1296 kegyelet, kegyelet 1055, 1281, 1296 keik 194 kel- 1281, 1296 kelendö 524 kelengye 521, 1076, 1082, 1083, 1118 1126, 1162 kell 1076

kemeny 390, 1021, 1296 kender 524, 1079, 1083, 1118, 1124, 1161 kengyel 1160, 1213, 1213, 1319 kentreneg 589 kenyid 1058, 1067 ke'nyv 590 kep- 531 kepe 529, 1072, 1082, 1118, 1130, 1145, 1161 kepü 597 kerecsen 811 kerecset 811 kereng- 537 kerep 531, 1073, 1118, 1124 ker^t- 537 kert 535, 1038, 1074, 1075, 1118, 1124, 1160, 1333 kerül- 537, 1319 Kerz 390 keselyû 538, 1076, 1081, 1090, 1121, 1128, 1130, 1133, 1134, 1145, 1162 kesered- 1056, 1281, 1311 keseröü 1056, 1067, 1281, 1311 keserû 1056, 1067, 1091, 1281, 1311 keshed- 1091, 1281, 1311 keske 518 keszeg 207, 1026, 1055, 1091, 1281, 1296, 1339 ket- 1020, 1057 , 1058, 1074, 1282, 1299 ketto 1020, 1074, 1281, 1296 keve 1052, 1282, 1297 kever-, kevero 279,711 kever-kavar- 279 keves 1281, 1297 keyk 521 kezerew 1054, 1067

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 35 7

kegyo 1042 kej 1034, 1061, 1281, 1311, 1339 kek 519, 1076, 1121, 1154 kekkükörics 545, 547 ken 527 keneso 525, 1083, 1095, 1097, 1119, 1159, 1160, 1173 kep 527, 1073, 1077, 1078, 1118, 1157, 1162 ker- ‘to ask for’ 534, 535, 1281, 1297 ker- ‘to ruminate’ 534, 535 kereg 1061, 1297 kero 532, 1130, 1134, 1160 kerodzik- 532, 1082, 1118, 1134, 1142, 1160, 1319 kes 1025, 1281, 1296 keser- 1055, 1281, 1311 kesik- 539, 1118, 1136, 1141 keson 570 ket 1020, 1074, 1281, 1296 keve ‘sheaf’ 541, 1161 keve ‘spoke’ 616 kevo 616 kez 1282, 1296 kekeny 581 kell- 1281, 1296 ki ‘somebody, who’ 1282, 1296 kicsiny, kicsi, kis 541, 1082, 1084, 1090, 1091, 1119, 1128, 1129 kikerics 545, 1075, 1092, 1119, 1121, 1131, 1132, 1133, 1144 kikıny 581 kikircs 545 kikirics 545 kiköcsen, kiköcseny 548, 1119, 1121, 1126 1131, 1144, 1162

1358

kilene 1043, 1285, 1312 killo 613 kimerül- 843 kimenül-, kimenyül- 1284, 1313, 1284, 1313 kincs 1038, 1080, 1084, 1092 kineso 525 kint 1282, 1312 kinyeso 525 kirâkannya 484 kirâly 95 kiskerep 531 kisz 1052, 1282, 1297 kitalâl- 1046, 1290, 1308 k^gy6 1034, 1042, 1067, 1282, 1297 k^jc, megk^jcesedik- 543, 1119, 1160, 1341 k^j6 1034, 1067, 1042, 1282, 1297 k^n 548, 1084, 1132, 1162 k^rö 532 k^rözzik- 535 k^ser- 716, 1055, 1091, 1281, 1311 k^sert- 716, 1055, 1281, 1311 k^vân- 131 krvânsâg 131 kivlo 616 k^vül 1282, 1312 kobak 550, 1072, 1076, 1077, 1115, 1157, 1161, 1341 koboz 552, 1072, 1077, 1109, 1114, 1158, 1341 koldul-, koldus 553, 1079, 1090, 1133, 1142, 1143 komlo 556, 1076, 1077, 1082, 1088, 1120, 1124, 1148, 1150, 1157, 1161 komocsu 558 komoly 560

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

komondor 559, 1079, 1083, 1087, 1160, 1341 Komondor 560 komor 560, 1085, 1087, 1114, 1120, 1160 komorcsik 558 komorul- 562 komocs(a) 559 komocsin 558, 1084, 1087, 1090, 1098, 1115, 1126, 1148, 1157, 1161, 1172 komocsing 559 komocso/s 559 kompjuter 1140 kompjuterezik- 1140 koporso 562, 1072, 1076, 1082, 1091, 1109, 1114, 1115, 1126, 1157, 1162 kor 567, 1120, 1145 -kor 567 korân 567 korhad- 572 korhany 570, 572 korhâny 570, 1080, 1120, 1131, 1145, 1162 korom 575, 1088, 1120 Korsau 1191 korso 1190 kos 576, 1092, 1145, 1159, 1160 Kosar 1174 kosz 579 koszma 577, 579 koszmo 579 kotang 511 Kozar 1174 Kozâr 1174 kozma 577, 1082, 1088, 1095, 1097, 1115, 1132 kor 131, 132 korhâny 570

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

koro 572, 1082, 1120, 1130, 1157, 1161 korsâg 131, 132 köcsög 1025, 1282, 1319 köd 1052, 1282, 1297, 1341 ködmön 579, 1079, 1084, 1088, 1118, 1132, 1145, 1160, 1328 kökeny 581, 1075, 1084, 1121 , 1126, 1145, 1148, 1161 kökenyszilva 581 kökönye 581 kökörcs, kökircs 545 kökörcseny 1075, 1126 kökörcsin 545, 1091, 1121, 1131, 1132, 1144 kökörics 545 kölcsön 582, 1092, 1126, 1131 köldök 584, 1076, 1079, 1083, 1129, 1154, 1155, 1158, 1160 köles 1282, 1312, 1339 kölök 588, 1098 kölyök 586, 1076, 1098, 1105, 1121, 1145, 1155, 1157, 1160 kölyû 588, 1081, 1118, 1130, 1161 kömöndörög, kömodreg, kömodrög, köndreg 589 kömodörög, kentreg 589, 1074, 1076, 1079, 1087, 1121, 1127, 1160, 1342 Kömpöcz 544 könny 1057, 1282, 1299 könnyed 1058, 1067, 1282, 1312 könnyû 1058, 1067, 1083, 1282, 1312 könyök 1018, 1057, 1282, 1299

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

könyörül-, könyörög-, könyörtelen 1191 könyü 590 könyv 590, 1080, 1081, 1121, 1145, 1162 köpcös 593, 1073, 1092, 1121, 1126 Köpcse 594 Köpcseny 594 köpec 595, 1072, 1075, 1092, 1121, 1145, 1160 Köpec 595 köpenek 597 köpönyeg, köpeny 595, 1072, 1076, 1083, 1118, 1126, 1134, 1155 köpö 597 köpû 597, 1072, 1076, 1081, 1121, 1125, 1161 kör 1319 köre 1055, 1282, 1297 körhö 601 körtvely, körte 602, 1074, 1118, 1125, 1128, 1145, 1148, 1161 körül 1055, 1282, 1297 kösely 726 köszön- 603, 1084, 1095, 1121, 1134, 1140 köszörû 1067, 1091, 1282, 1312 köszörül- 1054 köszveny 1054, 1282, 1297 köt- 1020, 1057, 1058, 1074, 1282, 1299 kötelet ver- 1002, 1003 kövecs 62 köved- 1034, 1054, 1282, 1297 köves 197 kövespatak 255

köveszt- 1034, 1054, 1282, 1297 követ- 1057, 1058, 1282, 1299 köz 346, 1057, 1068, 1096, 1282, 1299 közep 1058, 1282, 1312 kö, követ 62, 197, 1052, 1063, 1065, 1282, 1297 köcsön 584 ködek 584 köris 599, 1092, 1104, 1148 körö 601, 1075, 1076, 1079, 1082, 1130 körzik- 535 köszirt 1119 kukurics 545 Kumandur 560 kumasz, kumaz 611, 1087 kumaz 612 kun ‘Cuman’ 605, 1120, 1126 kun ‘tear’ 1057, 1282, 1299 kuruzsol- 1139 Kusar 1174 kutya 98 kuvasz 611, 1160, 1341 kükörcs, kükörics 545 küles 1282, 1312 küllö^ ‘laughing bird’ 613, 1082, 1121, 1128, 1131 küllö" ‘fish’ 614, 1082, 1121, 1128, 1145, 1162 küllö^ ‘spoke’ 616, 1080, 1104, 1121, 1145 küllü 613 külü, külû 588 Kündü 1170 küpü 597 kür- 534 küsz 1052, 1282, 1297 küvö 616 küzd- 1282, 1312

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1359

küzü 1057, 1068, 1096, 1282, 1299 kûr- 534 kûrû 532 kûrûzik- 535 kwzereu 1054, 1067 lak(-) 1077, 1282, 1299 lam 1045, 1048, 1283, 1300 lapos 1283, 1299 latou 1068 lâb 1319 lâbszâr 1288, 1315 lâda 1094, 1162 lâgy 1282, 1300 lâp 1283, 1299 lât-, lâto 1068 lebeg- 1056, 1283, 1300 legeny 1039, 1105, 1118, 1333 lel- 1319 lengyel 168 lenjen 168 lep- 1030, 1283, 1299 lepel 1030, 1283, 1299 lepke 1283, 1299 les- 1091, 1283, 1312 level 1056, 1283, 1312 le, lev-, leves, levet 1021, 1035, 1052, 1054, 1063, 1065, 1103, 1283, 1283, 1299, 1312 legy 1093, 1283, 1299 lek 997, 1319 lelek, lelekzet 1031, 1283, 1300 lep 1061, 1283, 1299 lep- 1283, 1312 le-, lenni, lesz, levö 1283, 1299 liku 967, 998, 1036, 1047 lom 1045, 1048, 1283, 1300 lov 1064

1360

lo, lovat 1035, 1064, 1065, 1160, 1193, 1283, 1312 löd^t- 1283, 1300 log- 1283, 1300 loszerszâm 1186 lök- 1057, 1075, 1283, 1300 lo-, lövök 1035, 1054, 1063, 1065, 1103, 1283, 1300 lu 1035, 1283, 1312 lud 1061, 1084, 1283, 1300 lük- 1057 lyuk, lik, luk 967, 997, 998, 1036, 1047, 1103, 1283, 1300 mag 1024, 1076, 1283, 1301, 1339 magy 1283, 1312 magyar 1283, 1312, 1320 magyaro 1195 malâd, malât 1283, 1300 ma(o)nar köd 620 mar 1284, 1300 mar- 1050, 1283, 1301 marek 1050, 1284, 1313 marha 174 marok, markot 1050, 1284, 1313 Maros 1166 mâj, mâja 1020, 1027, 1076, 1095, 1283, 1300 mâl 1283, 1300 mârt- 1284, 1313 mâs, mâsik 528, 1284, 1312 mâskepp 528 meg 1057, 1285, 1301 megfilcesedik- 544, 1283, 1299 meglep- 1030 megsebesedik- 544 megvendegel- 1000

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

meggyoz- 406 meleg 1284, 1313 mell 909, 1284, 1300 meneh 1156 menekül- 1023, 1284, 1300 ment- 1023, 1284, 1300 mentseg 131 meny, meny 523, 1284, 1301 menyasszony 523 menyet 523 menny, menny 1284, 1301, 1339 mer- ‘to dare’ 1284, 1313 mer- ‘to draw, scoop out’ 1284, 1313 mered-, mero, meren, meroben 1284, 1300 mer^t- 977 merül- 977 mese 1320 meseytelen 1056, 1284, 1313 messze 1056, 1091, 1284, 1300 messzi 1056 mevet- 1020, 1033, 1035, 1285, 1313 mez 1056, 1284 mez^telen, meztelen 1056, 1284, 1313 meh ‘bee’ 1028, 1095, 1284, 1300 mely 1284, 1313, 1339 men 1320, 1339 mereg 1039, 1081, 1154, 1320, 1334 mez 148, 1061, 1284, 1300 menül-, menyül- 1284, 1313 menni- 1284, 1300 megy-, ment, meno 1284, 1300 meggy 1047, 1284, 1301 mi ‘we’ 1066, 1284, 1300

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

mi ‘what, a thing’ 1055, 1284, 1300 mindenkor 570 mogyoro 1086, 1148, 1195 molnâr 622 molnârköd 620 monâr 1341 monâr köd 620, 1083, 1087 monarau 1156, 1195 mony 1023, 1195, 1285, 1301 monyoro, monyero, monyoru 1086, 1195 mos- 1049, 1285, 1301 mög 1057, 1285, 1301 mögött 1057, 1285, 1301 munorau 1156, 1195 mutat- 1285, 1301 mulik- 1285, 1301 mû, mûvet 1039, 1087, 1320, 1334 nagy 447 nagykepû 68 nagyon 447 nandor-ispân 1233 nap ‘day’ 978 Nap ‘sun’ 978 napszendület, napszentület 788 nâd 1038, 1074, 1079, 1083, 1115, 1334 nâdor 1232 nâdorispân 1232 nândor 185, 1233 Nândorfehervâr 1173 Nândorfejervâr 1233 ne 1083 negyven 1087 nemez 1038, 1039, 1074, 1083, 1087, 1118, 1334 nevet- 131, 1020, 1033, 1035, 1205, 1285, 1313

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

nevetgel- 1205 nevetseg 131 negy 1023, 1034, 1285, 1301 nep 1339 nev 603, 1021, 1022, 1051, 1063, 1285, 1301 nez- 1285, 1301 nincstelen 1327 nocsak 209 no, neje 1064, 1065, 1285, 1301 nyak 1086, 1196 nyal- 1285, 1302 nyargal- 1086, 1200 nyâl 909, 1285, 1302 nyâr ‘morass’ 1210 nyâr ‘summer’ 1086, 1206, 1285, 1302 nyâr(fa) ‘poplar (tree)’ 1043, 1210, 1210, 1285, 1302 nyel- 1052, 1285, 1301 nyelv 603, 1022, 1023, 1030, 1285, 1301 nyer- 132, 1056, 1285, 1313 nyereg 1086, 1205, 1285, 1313, 1339 nyereseg 132 nyergel- 1205 nyes- 1056, 1285, 1301 nyek 1321 nyel 1022, 1083, 1285, 1301 nyirok 1285, 1302 Nyitragarâb 391 nyiv 1052, 1064, 1286, 1313 ny^l 1055, 1285, 1301 ny^r ‘moist, humid’ 1285, 1302 ny^r(fa) ‘birch(tree)’ 1285, 1302 Ny^rseg 1285, 1302 nyolc 1043, 1285, 1313

nyom- 1285, 1313 nyomorek 1285, 1313 nyöger 623 1080, 1083, 1086, 1162, 1341 nyoger 623 nyug- 1286, 1302 nyugalom 1286, 1302 nyugodt 1286, 1302 nyugszik- 1286, 1302 nyuszt 1029, 1286, 1302 nyujt- 1034, 1286, 1301 nyul 1021, 1047, 1063, 1286, 1302 nyul-, nyulik- 1034, 1286, 1301 nyuz- 1064, 1286, 1302 nyüv 1064 nyû, nyüvet 1052, 1064, 1065, 1286, 1313 nyû- 1066, 1286, 1302 nyûg 1086, 1213 ocsk 662 ocso 1217 ocsodni- 1217 ocsu 626, 1076, 1081, 1090, 1120, 1130, 1156, 1161 ocsudik-, ocsul- 1214 odu 1286, 1302 odvas 1286, 1302 ohul 635 ok, okos, oktalan, oktat629, 1076, 1120, 1145, 1154, 1157 ok- 631, 632 okcs 662 okik- 631, 632 okul- 631 olcso 635, 1076, 1081, 1090, 1092, 1120, 1130, 1145, 1156 old- 1063, 1065, 1286, 1294

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1361

oldal 1024, 1286, 1313 ollo 1076, 1080, 1082, 1120, 1125, 1160 ollo^ ‘kid (of a goat)’ 638, 1076, 1080, 1082, 1120, 1125, 1160 ollo^ ‘scissors’ 638 Olop 1172 Olpu 1172 olso 637 olt- 1043, 1286, 1310 Olub 1172 Olup 1172 Oluphel 1172 Oluptulma 1172 olvad- 1046, 1286, 1305 ondo 642, 1074, 1076, 1082, 1083, 1120, 1130, 1133, 1145, 1156 ont- 644 ontok, ontog 645, 1074, 1076, 1083, 1156, 1157, 1341 orosz 645, 1120 oroszlân 647, 1084, 1145 orso 649, 1076, 1082, 1091, 1120, 1145, 1156, 1161 orszâg 969 ort-, ortvâny 71, 1043, 1044, 1117, 1232 orv, orvul, oroz-, or, orgazda, orgyilkos 653, 1080, 1120, 1157 orvos 656, 1090, 1127, 1129, 1132, 1162, 1321 os, ostâbla 659, 1076, 1091 ossan 99 ostor 1028, 1069, 1286, 1313 Oszlâr 474, 476 ott 1273, 1302 ovd- 1063, 1065

1362

0 1019, 1024, 1039, 1048, 1066, 1080, 1083, 1286, 1305 o- 1233 ocsârol- 635, 1130 öd- 1063, 1065 ödal 1024 01 632, 1145, 1160 olom 1321 on 1023, 1030, 1035, 1062, 1286, 1310 or 655 ov- 1233, 1286, 1308 öböl 976 öcs 1026, 1091, 1286, 1295 ödöl- 977 öklel- 415 ököl 415 ökör 663, 1100, 1114, 1121, 1157, 1160 ökör bika 174 Ököritato 1100 Ökörito 1100 öl 1057, 1286, 1305 öl- 1055, 1205, 1286, 1309 ölt- ‘to stitch, put on a dress’ 667, 1134 ölt- (testet) ‘to incarnate’ 1328 ölü, ölyü 667 ölyv 667, 1118, 1118, 1145, 1162 önik- 668, 1084, 1121, 1162 önött 671 ördög 1339 öreg 338, 677, 719, 1219 örmeny^ ‘Armenian’ 675, 1083, 1088, 1118, 1124 örök 676, 1076, 1121, 1125, 1145, 1154, 1155, 1156, 1157

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

öröm 677 ör- 679 örül- 677, 1080, 1141, 1145 örvend- 679 örveny, örmeny^ 681, 1080 össze 1055, 1091, 1287, 1309 ösztöke, ösztökel- 236 öszve 1055, 1287, 1309 öszver 1339 öt 1057, 1287, 1309 öv 1058, 1287, 1310 özön 685, 1084, 1096, 1114, 1156, 1158, 1341 özvegy 1038, 1079, 1119, 1334 o, öve 1058, 1066, 1286, 1315 ön 1035, 1053, 1062, 1084, 1103, 1286, 1305 ör-‘, öröl-, örmeny^ ‘to grind, mill’ 672, 674, 675, 681, 683, 684, 1102, 1118, 1132, 1141, 1161 ör^, öriz- ‘to guard’ 132, 675, 1218 ör ‘a fishing term’ 675 öre, örje 1233 örem 681, 1080, 1132 öreny 684 örj 1218 örj^t-, örjöngö 681 örseg 132 örül-, megörül- 679, 1102, 1118, 1134, 1140, 1145 ös 343, 1026, 1091, 1286, 1295 ösz 1020, 1057, 1287, 1305 palota 902, 903 paloc 607 patak 397 pitvar 684 por 1072, 1233

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

pötsök 1234 pöcsik 1234 Pulszi 181 Pusztaszer 795 radâria 876 rajta ‘atop’ 1064, 1065, 1287, 1314 rav- 1048, 1287, 1304 ravasz 1039, 1095, 1287, 1321, 1335 ravatal 1048 , 1287, 1304 râ 1064, 1065, 1287, 1314 râjön- 1046, 1290, 1308 rejt- 1019, 1020, 1056, 1287, 1304, 1335 reszel- 1492 reg 1083, 1118, 1154, 1287, 1304, 1335 res 1044, 1091, 1287, 1304, 1339 resz 1091, 1287, 1304 reszeg 537, 1083, 1154, 1338 rez 1038, 1079, 1119, 1335 ricsaj 169 robaj 169 rokkan- 1287, 1314 rokon 1029, 1046, 1287, 1304 rongâl- 1205 ront- 1205 rossz 1091, 1287, 1304 ro-, rovok 1048 , 1287, 1304 roka 1287 ruha 59 rug- 1321 Sajo 1019, 1281, 1310 sajt 688, 1039, 1074, 1080 , 1088, 1124, 1149, 1160, 1335 sak 208 Salân 219

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

sallo 697 Saraltu 1166 sarhodik- 691 sarlo 697, 1082, 1088, 1130, 1133, 1149, 1150, 1161 Saroldu 1166 Sarolt 1166 Saroltu 1166 sarro 697 saru 701, 1076, 1081, 1081, 1088, 1149, 1150 savanyu 1025, 1287, 1294 sâpad- 1149, 1287, 1294 sâr‘ ‘mud’ 689, 1094, 1097, 1115, 1098, 1114, 1151, 1152, 1157 sâr^ ‘a r c h yellow’ 691, 1094, 1097, 1115, 1151 sârarany 691, 694 sârga 691, 1094, 1097, 1115, 1127, 1152, 1173 sârgaakâc 484, 497 sârgod- 695 sârgul- 695 sârgyoka 691 sârig 694, 695 sârkâny 695, 1075, 1094, 1109, 1128, 1145, 1151, 1162 sârlik- 691 sârma 698, 1088, 1094, 1115, 1145, 1161 sârmâny 691 Sârmâs 700 sârog 691, 1127 sârogul- 695 sâr-virâg 694 sâtor 703, 1073, 1088, 1115, 1145, 1149, 1169, 1339 Sceculzaz 1222 seb 544, 706

sebes 706, 1094, 1097, 1151, 1153 -seg ‘small hill’ 1287, 1295 seg ‘foot of the hill’ 1026, 1029 segg 1029, 1287, 1321 seg^t- 1321 sekel 1224 semmi 528, 1055, 1284, 1300 semmikepp 528 senki 1282, 1296 senyved- 725 seper-, söpör- 707, 1072, 1073, 1094, 1097, 1119, 1151 sepped- 1054, 1288, 1311 seprö^, seprû^ ‘broom’ 710, 1072, 1073, 1081, 1094, 1097, 1131, 1133 seprö^, seprû^, söprö ‘draff, lees’ 712, 1073, 1076, 1082, 1088, 1119, 1130, 1149, 1150, 1161 ser ‘bristle’ 1063 ser- 751 sereg, seregely 716, 1082, 1088, 1118, 1150, 1154, 1155 sereny 1493 serke 720, 1094, 1097 serleg 721, 1094, 1097, 1125, 1128, 1145, 1151, 1153, 1154, 1155 serte, sörte, sertes 723, 1074, 1094, 1097, 1124, 1151, 1160 serelem 714 seres 714, 716 serik-, serodik-, serszik- 714, 716

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1363

ser-, sert-, serül-, serv 714, 1097, 1114, 1119, 1026, 1151, 1321 serves 716 servik- 716 siculus 1224 siet- 1104, 1287, 1294 sikely 725 siker 725 siklik- 726 , 728 silâny 219 silu 1069 sillyân 215 sima, simı^t- 726, 1087, 1094, 1097, 1132, 1151, 1172, 1321 simlik- 728 Simugy 738 sio, sed 728, 1094, 1097, 1119, 1151, 1173, 1281, 1310 sir- 751 sirâly 168, 169, 698 sisak 1234 sit- 1052 s^k, sek, sekely 725, 1076, 1088, 1094, 1097, 1119, 1151, 1153, 1154 s^kos 726 s^r 1119, 1234, 1321 s^r- ‘to turn something’ 751 s^r- ‘to weep’ 168 sıkel, sıköl 1224 sok 447, 730, 1076, 1088, 1120, 1145, 1149, 1287, 1294 som, somogy, somlyo 737, 1088, 1120, 1128, 1148, 1149, 1150, 1161 som- ‘to hit’ 738 som- ‘to hull’ 738 somkor 512

1364

Somos 1149 Sormâs 700 sovâny 390, 1016, 1045, 1287, 1294 so 1025 solom 737 solyom 735, 1088, 1103, 1129, 1145, 1149, 1162 sör, ser 738, 1094, 1097, 1124, 1145, 1151, 1161 söreny 1029, 1053, 1289, 1315 sörtely, sörtvely, sörtil 723, 724 sötet, setet 1017, 1063, 1287, 1311 söveny 725, 1029, 1053, 1288, 1289, 1306 -so 1095 söreg 740, 1076, 1094, 1097, 1103, 1109, 1114, 1130, 1082, 1097, 1098, 1106, 1128, 1148, 1151, 1153, 1162

span 1189, 1190 suj 749 su 749 sül- 1052, 1288, 1311 süllo 743, 1162 süly 747, 1025, 1097, 1151, 1321 sün 1028, 1052, 1288, 1289, 1306 süpped- 1054, 1288, 1311 sür- 751 sürget-, sürög- 751 sürt 725 süt- 1052, 1288, 1311 süv 751, 1081, 1082, 1095, 1097, 1151, 1153, 1154, 1155, 1158 süveg 1234 süvöm 751, 753

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

sûrû 749, 1081, 1088, 1124, 1149, 1150 szagar 777 szaggat- 1288, 1315 szaj 1064, 1101, 1293, 1306 szak ‘ d ia l a small piece’ 1288, 1315 szak ‘oil meal’ 757 szak ‘only’ 208 szaka, szak ‘uvula, wattle, etc.’ 755, 1075, 1094, 1157, 1162 szakad- 537 szakâj 757 szakâll 758, 1075, 1094, 1132, 1160 szakâly 757 szak^t-, szakgat- 1288, 1315 szalad-, szaladgâl- 1205, 1288, 1306 szalag 1288, 1315 szalontai diszno 298 szalu 1066, 1288, 1315 szapu 774 szapul- 776 szar(-) 1288, 1306 szaru 1022, 1066, 1288, 1307 szarv 698, 1066, 1288, 1307 szarvas 1066, 1288, 1307 szatocs 780, 1073, 1082, 1092, 1094, 1127, 1130 szav- 809 szâ 809 szâgom 754, 1088, 1094, 1115, 1341 szâguld- 1288, 1315 szâj, szâm, szâd ‘mouth’ 809, 1050, 1063, 1288, 1289, 1307, 1315 szâj ‘d ia l raft’ 762

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

szâl ‘one element of something’ 762 szâl ‘raft’ 760, 1028, 1094, 1115, 1152 szâl ‘thread’ 762 szâl(fa) ‘timber’ 909, 1028, 1288, 1306 szâldob 1031, 1288, 1306 szâldok 1031, 1288, 1306 szâlka 1028, 1288, 1306 szâll-, szâllat- 74 szâm 762, 1084, 1088, 1094, 1115, 1132, 1152 szâmado 1152 szâmos âllat, joszâg 1152 szâmtalan 934 szân-‘ ‘to regret’ 766, 1075, 1084, 1094, 1115, 1134, 1145 szân-^, szândek ‘to intend’ 771, 1084, 1094, 1115 szân^ ‘sledge’ 1220 szânalom 776 szândok 773, 1074, 1076, 1079, 1083, 1094, 1115, 1157, 1162, 1341 szândok-lâda 773 szânka 1222 szâr ‘a r c h light-coloured’ 776, 1094, 1114, 1115, 1152, 1157, 1173 szâr ‘shinbone’ 780, 1288, 1315 szârad- 1288, 1306 Szârbereny 777 szârny 778, 1084, 1093, 1115, 1149, 1153, 1288, 1315 szâz 1095, 1288, 1306 szeder 1493 szeg- 1019, 1039, 1155, 1288, 1306 szegeny 1180 , 1224

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

szegy, szegy 1051, 1288, 1306 szeker 1339 Szekszârd 777 szel- 1149, 1289, 1306 szellet 416, 786 szello ‘breeze’ 786 szello ‘grape’ 818 szem, szem 168, 726, 1030, 1289, 1306 szemely 168, 726 szemmel ver- 1003 szenderedik-, szendereg-, szender^t- 787, 1074, 1084, 1094 szenved- 725 szeplö 790, 1073, 1076, 1082, 1094, 1118, 1128 szer 793, 1093, 1094, 1118, 1149 szerszâm 1186 szesz 797, 1094, 1096, 1145, 1152, 1161 szecs 828 szedül- 1064, 1288, 1315 szek 783, 1094, 1154 szekely 200, 748, 1222 szekelyszâz 1222 szel ‘wind’ 784, 1090, 1093, 1118, 1149, 1153 szel ‘edge’ 1062, 1288, 1315 szelhûdes 416 szelhûdik- 1327 szelütes 416 szep, szebb 788, 1055, 1073, 1094, 1152, 1153, 1291, 1308, 1322 szek- 818 szer 1289, 1306 szeret ejt- 1289, 1306 szerû 796, 1081, 1089, 1093, 1094, 1114, 1121, 1125, 1149, 1153, 1161

szigoru 205 szikra 1224 szil 1043, 1069, 1116, 1289, 1306 szil- 805 Szilâgy 1043, 1069, 1116 szilânk 805 szilas 1043, 1069, 1116 szillân 219 szilony 805 szirany 802 szirom 805 szirony ‘rime, oar-frost’ 1044, 1289, 1306 szirony ‘strap’ 802, 1094, 1097, 1116,1119, 1132, 1134, 1152, 1153 szirt 806, 1074, 1094, 1097, 1119, 1145, 1152, 1153 szirtok 808 sz^k 784, 1322 sz^n ‘colour, face’ 799, 1094, 1097, 1119, 1152, 1153, 1327 sz^n ‘shed’ 801 sz^n ‘stage’ 801 sz^v 1021, 1032, 1062, 1289, 1306 szom, szomju 1021, 1289, 1306 szomoru 1021, 1067, 1289, 1307 szongor 810, 1076, 1094, 1162, 1341 szorul- 1289, 1307 szo 808, 1094, 1103, 1115, 1322, 1338 szol- 415 szor- 812, 1094, 1102, 1115, 1135, 1161 szozat 810 szöcske 814, 1094

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1365

szög, szeg 777, 1054, 1288, 1315 Szög Szârd 777 szöjlö 818 szök- 814 szökcsö 814 szökik- 815, 1076, 1094, 1110, 1118, 1136, 1154 szökösö 814 szöllyo 818 szo- 725, 1029, 1053, 1289, 1306 szocs 828 szoke 1053, 1063, 1289, 1315 szölö, szöllo 818, 1076, 1082, 1093, 1118, 1128, 1130, 1149, 1153, 1161 szor 724, 725, 1028, 1053, 1063, 1289, 1315 szund^t- 788 szunok 822 szunyâk 822 szurok 1289, 1307 szuvas 1155 szu 1019, 1155, 1289, 1307 szunyog 822, 1076, 1082, 1085, 1094, 1097, 1130, 1152, 1153, 1154, 1155, 1158, 1159 szur- 1062, 1103, 1289, 1307 szügy 1051, 1288, 1306 szül 1028, 1052, 1289, 1306 szül- 1322 szür 1055, 1289, 1306 szürke 1029, 1053, 1055, 1289, 1306 szürkekâka 480 szütken 205 szûcs 825, 1080, 1093, 1127, 1149, 1153, 1160, 1161 szûk 1235 szûnik- 829, 1084, 1094

1366

szûr- 831, 1094, 1096, 1109, 1114, 1121, 1134 szûz 833, 1026, 1027, 1029, 1076, 1091, 1094, 1096, 1114, 1121, 1289, 1305 tajak, tajk 1235 tajkol- 1235 takar- 882 talâl- 1046, 1290, 1308 tanâcs 846, 1083, 1099, 1105, 1132, 1145, 1157 tanakodik- 847 tanıt- 847, 848, 849, 1046, 1290, 1308 tantâria 876 tanu 848, 1076, 1081, 1083, 1130, 1162 tanul- 847, 848, 849, 1046, 1290, 1308 tanya 995 tap- 1290, 1307 taplo 852, 1073, 1082, 1120, 1128 taporjân fereg 1236 tapos- 1290, 1307 tar ‘bald’, tarol-, tarka, tarcsa, tarvarju, tarposzto 856, 1105, 1114, 1146, 1157 tar ‘multi-coloured’ 859 tarh 953 tarha 953 tarho 951, 953 tarja 1046, 1290, 1308 Tarjân 1164, 1170 tarko 1046, 1290, 1308 tarlo 865, 1082, 1128, 1130, 1146, 1161 taroh 953 tart- 867, 1074, 1074 tartâly 168 taszıt-, taszigâl- 1205, 1323

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

tat ‘stern, crossbeam’ 1046, 1290, 1308 tat(hal) ‘a kind of fish’ 1290, 1308 tatâr 872, 1073, 1124 tatârgyöker 876 tatârka 876 tatârkenyer 876 tatrang 874, 1126 tavasz 1035, 1290, 1308 tâbla 659 tâbor 837, 1115, 1341 tâg 1323 tâj 1289, 1315 tâk, tâkol- 1235 tâl 1289, 1315 tâltos 841, 1074, 1090, 1115, 1127, 1133, 1145, 1162, 1290, 1316, 1323 tâm 851 tâplâl- 850, 1073, 1115, 1130, 1133, 1146 târ, târhâz, târszeker, târnok 860, 1145 târ- 1323 Târkâny 1164 târs 1225 tât- 1323 tâtorjân 874, 1073, 1126 te, te ‘you (sg)’ 1290, 1307 tegez, tegez 306, 1053, 1290, 1316 teher, terhes 1235, 1328 tehetseg 131 tehen 910, 1078, 1084, 1118, 1336 tej 1078, 1118, 1336 teker- 877, 1075, 1118 tekercs 881 tekint- 1290, 1316 tekintely 168

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

teknö 882, 1075, 1082, 1083, 1084, 1118 tele, teli 886, 887 , 909, 1030, 1290, 1307 telek^ ‘a r c h strap’ 884, 1073, 1076, 1130, 1154, 1155 telek^ ‘a piece of land’ 886, 1073, 1076, 1130, 1160, 1161 telekel- 887 telekös föld 887 teleng 884 telepedik-, telepszik- 294, 370 televeny 886 telik- 886 telleg 884 tem- 1021 temet- 1021, 1054, 1290, 1308 tendül- 889 teng-, tengödik- 887, 1085, 1119 tengely 889, 1085, 1118, 1128, 1132, 1133 tenger 893, 1085, 1111, 1113, 1114, 1119, 1145, 1146, 1148, 1157 tenget- 888, 889 teng-leng- 889 tenni- 1065 tenyeszik- 889 terel-, tereget-, terıt- 897, 1235 terem 901, 1088, 1119, 1124, 1146, 1157 terme 903 tesz-, tesz-, tett- 931 , 1065, 1290, 1308 tetem 1290, 1307 tetû, tetvet 1022, 1063, 1065, 1066, 1290, 1307

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

teve 903, 1087, 1102, 1119, 1160 tel 1031, 1290, 1307 tenfereg- 888, 889 ter 132, 897, 1290, 1316 ter- ‘to have space’ 897, 898, 1290, 1316 ter- ‘to turn’, terül-fordul-, ter^t- 896, 1118, 1236, 1290, 1308 terd 898, 1109, 1114, 1146, 1157, 1160 tergy 901 terseg 132 tesz- 1065 teved- 1290, 1316 Thabor 839 tido 1044, 1047, 1068, 1117, 1290, 1316 tilo, tilol- 906, 1076, 1082, 1116, 1119, 1125, 1127, 1131, 1161 tilt-, tilos 1235 tina 909, 911 tino 909, 1083, 1116, 1119, 1160, 1339 titok 1050, 1290, 1316 t^z ‘d ia l fire’ 1033, 1053, 1291, 1316 t^z ‘ten’ 1078, 1096, 1119, 1336 toboroz- 57 tojâs 1082 tojik- 911, 1081, 1082, 1120, 1160, 1323 tok‘ ‘sturgeon’ 914, 1075, 1120, 1146, 1148, 1154, 1162

tok^ ‘harness’ 1235 toklyo 915, 1146, 1160, 1341 tol- 913, 914, 924, 1323 toll 1020, 1049, 1290, 1308

tolmâcs 917, 1088, 1092, 1120, 1171 tolodik- 924 tolul- 924 top- 1290, 1307 toportyân 1236 toportyânfereg 1236 tor ‘(funeral) feast’ 260, 1236 tor ‘throat’ 924 torlasz 925 torlo 925 torma 920, 1088, 1120, 1146, 1161 Tormâs 921 torok 924 , 1050, 1236, 1291, 1316 torol-, torlodik-, torlik- 922, 1120, 1141 torontâl 925, 1074, 1083, 1104, 1120, 1146, 1162 tosz- 1323 to, tav-, tavat 1017, 1035, 1048 , 1064, 1065, 1290, 1308 todul- 924 torul 956 tot 926, 1074, 1115, 1124, 1146 több 1055, 1291, 1308 Töhötöm 342 tökel-, tökeletes, tök^t- 928, 1075, 1121 tölgy 537, 1073, 1093, 1148, 1336 tölt- 886 töm- 934, 1021, 1054, 1291, 1308 tömeny, tömentelen 932, 1084, 1087, 1121, 1124 tömerdek 1237 tömenyezer 934 tönk 888

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

136 7

töpörödik- 69 tör- 935, 1080, 1134 török 939, 1076, 1121, 1125 törtenik- 942, 1134 törveny 944, 1121, 1127, 1162 tövik- 1054, 1291, 1307 tövis 1054, 1291, 1307 to, tövet 1058, 1063, 1065, 1291, 1308 togy 1050, 1062, 1291, 1308 tor ‘dagger’ 1055 tor ‘snare’ 937, 1121, 1124, 1146, 1162, 1290, 1308 tozeg 947, 1076, 1096, 1114, 1118, 1158, 1160, 1341 tozegkâka 480 tozser 1236 tud- 1291, 1308 tulok 950, 1075, 1120, 1128, 1146, 1160 turuk 1050 turul 954, 1080, 1120, 1162, 1171 Turuntal 926 tur- 1236 turo 951, 1082, 1120, 1160 tuzok 956, 1076, 1079, 1080, 1096, 1120, 1146, 1154, 1155, 1157 tüdo 1237 tükör 959, 1118 tül 1148, 1336 Türkü 941 tüv 1063 tû 1054, 1291, 1307 tûr-‘ ‘to endure’ 960, 1112, 1114, 1121, 1145, 1157 tû r"‘to roll up’ 962,1121 tûz 949, 1033, 1053, 1063, 1291, 1316 tûz- 1054, 1064, 1291, 1307

1368

tzitzkâny 1179 tyuk, tik 965, 1073, 1080, 1116, 1154, 1160, 1493 udvar ‘circle around the Sun or Moon’ 797 udvar ‘court’ 1190 Uger 969 ugrik-, ugrâl- 236 ug, ugu, ugufa 968, 1080, 1120, 1154 ujj ‘finger’ 1032, 1291, 1305 ujj ‘sleeve’ 1048, 1049, 1291, 1305 uk- 632 unszol- 1237 urak 431 urk 436 urok 436 Ursuur 973 uru 974 uruk 431 urusz 646 uruszâg 974 urvus 659 ustor 1028, 1069 utâl- 1043, 1291, 1310 utu 1017, 1068 ur ‘gentleman, lord’ 969, 1120, 1323, 1339 uszik- 1064, 1291, 1308 ut, utat 1017, 1068, 1291, 1308 üd 977 üd- 1078 üde 976 üd^t- 976 üdö 1156 üdü 976

L is t s a n d in d i c e s

üdül- 975, 1078, 1129 üdüle- 977 üdv 976 üdvöz-, üdvöz^t- 976, 977 üdvöz^tö 976 üdvözül- 310 ügyes 1280, 1305 ügyü 310 ük 1052, 1291, 1311 ül 1057 ül- ‘to sit’ 978 ül- ‘to observe a feast’ 978, 1129, 1162 üldöz- 1205 ülepedik- 370 ülepszik- 370 üllo, üllü, ülü 667 ümeg, ümög 457, 458 ün- 672 ünnep(nap) 978, 1078, 1129, 1162 ünö 978, 1076, 1083, 1085, 1160 ünüttei 671 ürge 981, 1076, 1121, 1146 üröm 981, 1088, 1118, 1157 ürü 983, 1076, 1081, 1146, 1160 üst 1237 üsti 1237 üstök 1339 üszö 1052, 1067, 1095, 1291, 1311, 1339 üszög, üszök 984, 1130, 1095, 1154, 1155 üt- 1323 ütes 416 üvecs 987, 1092, 1102, 1121, 1127, 1146, 1153, 1154, 1155, 1158, 1160 üveg 1083, 1154, 1336 üzekedik- 1291, 1316

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

ûz- 1291, 1316 vad 1291, 1309 vadon 390 vagdal- 464 vagy- 102, 1328 vagyon 102, 1328 vaj 1291, 1310 vakondok 1328 valaki 1282, 1296 valami 1055, 1284, 1300 van- ‘to exist’, volt 1292, 1310 -van ‘ten’ 1087, 1292, 1310 vanyiga 1226 varju 510, 1292, 1309 varr- 1002, 1292, 1310 varro 829 varsâny 99, 474, 1237 vas 1020, 1029, 1292, 1309 vâg- 109, 464, 991, 1062, 1291, 1316 vâj- 989, 1102, 1120, 1146, 1156 vâlik- 909, 1291, 1309 vâll 1291, 1310 vâlyu 992, 1081, 1102, 1120, 1156, 1160 vâm 1088, 1102, 1115, 1337 vânszorodik- 1227 vâny-, vân- 1227 vânyad- 1226 vânyol- 1227 vanyuga 1226 vâr 1102, 1115, 1190, 1337 vâr- 1062, 1292, 1316 vâsâr 1039, 1090, 1091, 1102, 1337 vâsik- 991, 1061, 1292, 1309 vâszon 1338 vejsze 994, 1095, 1102, 1146, 1156, 1162

I n d e x o f H u n g a r ia n w o r d s

velö, veleje 1022, 1056, 1057, 1063, 1065, 1066, 1292, 1310 vendeg 998, 1079, 1083, 1102, 1130, 1133, 1154, 1155, 1156 vendegel- 1000 ver-‘ ‘to plait’ 1000, 1102, 1156 ver-" ‘to beat’ 132, 1002, 1003, 1124, 1237 Verbulchu, Werbulchu 182 verecs, verecsen, verecsû 1000 verem 1102, 1118, 1337 veres, vörös 1062, 1309 vereseg 132 veresgyûrû 421 veresgyûrûsom 421 versen- 1229 verseng-, versenkedik- 1228 verseny 1124 vese 1292 vesz-, vesz-, vett, vevö 1000, 1033, 1051, 1065, 1292, 1309 veszely 168 vesszö 1035, 1044, 1067, 1091, 1292, 1308 vet- 236 vetel- 236 vezet- 1056, 1292, 1309 vezer 1056, 1309 ved- 1292, 1309

vek 997, 1075, 1102, 1118, 1156, 1162 vekony 390, 1292, 1309 ver 132, 182, 1062, 1292, 1309 verseg 132 vert 1004, 1005, 1102, 1118, 1337 vertelek 1003, 1074, 1076, 1102, 1128, 1130, 1154, 1156

ves- 1024, 1292, 1309 vigyâz- 1292 vilâg 1043, 1116, 1292, 1309 vilâgos 1043, 1292, 1309 villa 822 vimâd 1156 virrad-, virraszt-450 virtelek 1003 visz-, vitt, vivo 1033, 1065, 1292, 1310 viza 1148 vizialoe 484 viziârticsoka 484 vizifülfû 484 viziollo 484 v^v-, v^- 1044, 1047, 1064, 1117, 1292, 1310 v^z 1055, 1119, 1292, 1309 vonyiga 1226 vöcsök, vecsek 1027, 1053, 1054, 1292, 1309 völgy 1041, 1043, 1062, 1065, 1107, 1293, 1309 vörös 777, 1062

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1369

Vörösbereny 777 vörösgyûrû 421 vörösgyûrûsom 421 vö, veje 1053, 1063, 1065, 1292, 1309 Yeley 1170 zab 1096 zacsko 1096 zaj ‘breaking up (of ice)’ 1101, 1064, 1293, 1306 zaj ‘noise’ 1293, 1307 zajlik- 1064, 1101, 1293, 1306 Zakul 200 zâp 68 zâszlo 1238 zefir 1096 zeld 1096 zeller 1096 zene 1096 zenebona 1096 zerge 1006, 1076, 1095, 1096, 1146 zöld 1038, 1079, 1096, 1118, 1337 zug 1293, 1315 zsâk 1096 zsâkcso 1096 zsâlya 684 zsineg 1339, 1494 zsivaj 169

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

C h a p t e r N in e

B ib l io g r a p h y

Com piled by M onika B iacsi

5D = Y u zhi w u ti Q in g w en jia n . Beijing 1957. [A n o n y m o u s = a M a g y a r N y e lv o r szerkesztösege] (1904): Kaptâny. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 33. 52-53. [A n on y m ou s] (1905): A magyar nyelv szerkezete, törtenete es szotâra. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 34. 43-44. [A n on y m ou s] (1962): IV. Mutatvâny A Magyar Nyelv Etimologiai Szotârâbol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 407-421. [A n on y m ou s] (1963-1982): T ü r k iy e ’d e H a lk A ğ z ın d a n D e r le m e S özlü ğ ü (1963-1982): Vol. 1­ 12. [Vol. 1. 1963; vol. 2. 1965; vol. 3. 1968; vol. 4. 1969; vol. 5. 1972; vol. 6. 1972; vol. 7. 1974. vol. 8. 1975; 9. 1977; 10. 1978; 11. 1982.] Ankara. [A n on y m ou s] (1987): T h e B ib le. [New international version.] London - Sydney - Auckland. [A n on y m ou s] (1976): Kamennye baby. Katalog, Dnepropetrovsk. A. Jâszo A. (1981): Szömutato A m a g y a r s z ö k e s z le t fin n u g o r e le m e i cımû etimologiai szotâr I-III. kötetehez. Budapest. [See Lakö 1967-1978.] Aalto, P. (1946): Zu den Pferdenamen der Orchon-Inschriften. F in n isch -U g risch e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 29. 127-133. Aalto, P. (1958): G. J. Ramstedt und die Inschrift von Tonjukuk. In: Eckmann, J., Mansuroğlu, M. e t al. (haz.) J e a n D en y A rm a ğ a n ı. Ankara. 19-24. Aalto, P. (1991): Old Turkic epigraphic materials. [gathered by Granö, J. G. and Halen, H.] J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e Vol. 83. 70-78. Aalto, P.-Ramstedt, G. J.-Granö, J. G. (1958): Materialien zu den alttürkischen Inschriften der Mongolei. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e Vol. 60/7. 3-91. Aalto, P. - Pekkanen, T. (1975-1980): L a tin s o u r c es o n N o r th -E a stern E u ra sia . Vol. 1-2. Wiesbaden. Abaev, V. I. (1949): O s etin sk ij j a z y k ifo l' k lo r . Moskva.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 372

B ib l io g r a p h y

Abaev, V. I. (1958-1989): Is to r ik o -e tim o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' o s e tin s k o g o ja z y k a . Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1958; vol. 2. 1973; vol. 3. 1979; vol. 4. 1989.] Leningrad. Abdurahmanov, R. (red.) (1954): R u s s k o - u z b e k s k i j slovar'. Moskva. Adam, V. - Laut, J. P. - Weiss, A. (2000): B ib lio g r a p h ie a lt tü r k is c h e r S tu d ien . Wiesbaden. Adams, D. Q. (1999): A d ic tio n a r y o f T o c h a r ia n B. Amsterdam - Atlanta. Afanas'ev, P. S. - Haritonov, L. N. (red.) (1968): R u s s k o - ja k u t s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Afanas'ev, P. S. e t al. (red.) (1976): D ia le k to lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' ja k u t s k o g o ja z y k a . Moskva. Agostini P. (1989): Uj szempontok a g y a lo m , g y a lu szavak magyarâzatâhoz. M a g y a r N y e lv Vol. 85. 445-447. Agyagâsi, K. (1994): Weitere Beitrage zur Aufdeckung eines internationalen Wanderwortes (Das Wort ‘Buch’ im Volgagebiet). In: Baldauf, I., Friedrich, M. (Hrsg.) B a m b e r g e r Z en tr a la sien stu d ien . Konferenzakten ESCAS IV. Bamberg 8-12. Oktober 1991. Berlin. [Islamkundliche Untersuchungen. Band 85.] 29-36. Agyagâsi, K. (1996) Ein neues Mitglied der türkischen Wortfamilie mit der Bedeutung ‘Zwiling’. In: Berta, Â., Brendemoen, B. Schönig, C. (eds) S y m b o la e T u rco lo g ica e. S tu d ies in h o n o u r o f L a r s J o h a n s o n on h is S ix tieth B ir t h d a y 8 M a rch 1996. Istanbul. 19-21. Agyagâsi K. (1999): Egy nagykunsâgi tâjszo: c s a b a k o s . M a g y a r N y e lv jâ r â s o k Vol. 36. 358-363. Agyagâsi K. (1999a): Volga-videki etimologiâk II. Mari o y a j - csuvas m ay. F o lia U ralica D eb r e c e n ie n s ia Vol. 6. 1-13. Agyagâsi, K. (1999b): K istorii slavizma d e g e t ‘kolesnaja mozol'’ v vengerskih dialektah. S la v ica Vol. 29. 23-28. Agyagâsi K. (2002): Adalekok az or. b r â g a ‘hâzi sör’ szo etimologiâjâhoz. In: Bibok K., Ferincz I., Kocsis M. (eds) C irill e s M eto d p e l d â j â t k ö v e t v e ^ Tanulmânyok H. Toth Imre 70. születesnapjâra. Szeged. 1-5. Agyagâsi K. (2002a): A c s e r e m is z te n y ez o s z e r e p e a csu v a s h a n g r e n d s z e r tö r ten eti v â lto z â s â b a n . (Doktori ertekezes tezisei.) Debrecen. Agyagâsi, K. (2005): A Volga Bulgarian loan word in Mari dialects: sS rca ’glass bead’. S tu d ia E ty m o lo g ic a C r a c o v ie n s ia Vol. 10. 9—4. Agyagâsi K .- Rona-Tas A. (2007): A j â s z nepnev eredetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 104. 213-221. Agyagâsi, K. (2007a): Mittelbulgarische Dialekte - mittelbulgarischer Sprachzustand. In: Boeschoten, H., Stein, H. (Hrsg.) E in h e it u n d V ie lfa lt in d e r tü r k is c h e n Welt. Materialien der 5. Deutschen Turkologenkonferenz Universitat Mainz, 4.-7. Oktober 2002. Wiesbaden. 24-36. Agyagâsi, K. (2009): Traces of the Volga Bulgarian II. Dialect in the Mari vocabulary. In: Csato, E. Â., Gunvald, I., Parslow, J., Thiesen, F., Türker, E. (eds) T u rc o lo g ic a l L e tte r s to B e r n t B r e n d e m o e n . Oslo. 15-19. Ahlquist, A. (1995): Sinie kamni, kamennye baby. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e Vol. 86. 7-32. Ahmerov, K. Z. e t al. (red.) (1958): B a s k ir s k o - r u s s k i j slovar'. Moskva. Ahmerov, K. Z. e t al.(red.) (1964): R u s s k o - b a s k ir s k ij slovar'. Moskva.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1373

Ajdarov, G. (1971): J a z y k o r h o n s k ih p a m ja t n ik o v d r e v n e tju r k s k o j p is 'm e n n o s ti VIII v ek a . Alma-Ata. Aksoy, Ö.A. e t al. (haz.) (1963-1977): XIU . Y ü z y ıld a n b e r i T ü rk iy e T ü r k ç e s iy le Y azılm ış K it a ­ p la r d a n T o p la n a n T a n ık la r iy le T a r a m a S özlü ğü . Vol. 1-8. [Vol. 1. 1963; vol. 2. 1965; vol. 3. 1967; vol. 4. 1969; vol. 5. 1971; vol. 6. 1972; vol. 7. 1974. Supplement; vol. 8. 1977.] Ankara. Alder, L. - Dalby, R. (1979): T h e d e r v is h o f W in d so r C astle. T h e life o f A rm in iu s V am bery . London. Alemany, A. (2000): S o u rces o n th e A la n s. A c r itic a l c o m p ila tio n . Leiden - Boston - Köln. Alemany, A. (2002): Historical contacts between Alanic and Turkic peoples in the West Eurasian steppes. In: Güzel, H. C., Oğuz, C., Karatay, O. (eds) T h e T u rks VI. Ankara. 548­ 552. Alemany, A. (2002a): The Alanic title “Bayâtar”, N a r ta m o n g a e 1, 77-86. (non vidi) Alexics Gy. (1887): Magyar elemek az olâh nyelvben. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 16. 252-260, 302­ 309, 346-355, 396-405, 437-450, 488-501, 543-555. Alexics Gy. (1888): Magyar elemek az olâh nyelvben. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 17. 12-21, 57-69, 110-120. Alexics Gy. (1890): Török elemek a magyar es olâh nyelvben. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 19. 407-411. Alexics Gy. (1910): Alacs. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 6. 79-80. Aliev, A. - Boriev, K. (red.) (1929): ^ u s s k o - t u r k m e n s k i j slovar'. Ashabad. Alkım, B. e t al. (eds.) (1968): N e w R^edhouse T u r k is h -E n g lis h D ictio n a ry . İstanbul. Andronikasvili, M. (1966): O c erk i p o ir a n s k o -g r u z in s k im ja z y k o v y m v z a im o o tn o s e n ija m I. Tbilisi. Andreev, N. A. e t al. (1957): M a te r ia ly p o g r a m m a t ik e s o v r e m e n n o g o cu v a ss k o g o j a z y k a I. M o rfo lo g ija . Ceboksary. Andreev, I. A. - Petrov, N. P. (1971): R u s s k o - c u v a s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Andrews, P. A. (1997): N o m a d T en t ty p es in th e M id d le E ast. Wiesbaden. Andrews, P. A. (1999): F elt ten ts a n d p a v ilio n s . T h e n o m a d ic tr a d itio n a n d its in tera c tio n w ith p r in c e ly ten ta g e. Vol. 1- 2. London. Antibarbarus (1880): Nyelvûj^t6 mozgalmak. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 9. 551-553. Arakin, V. D. (1973): Tjurkskie leksiceskie elementy v russkih povestjah i skazanijah XH I-XV vv. S o v e ts k a ja T ju r k o lo g ija 1973/3. 28-37. Arakin, V. D. (1974): Tjurkskie leksiceskie elementy v pamjatnikah russkogo jazyka mongol'skogo perioda. In: Baskakov, N. A. (red.) T ju r k iz m y v v o s to c n o s la v ja n s k ih ja z y k a h . Moskva. 112-148. Arat, R. R. (1947-1979): K u ta d g u B ilig . Vol. 1-3. (vol. 1. 1947, vol. 1. 1959, vol. 3. 1979) İstanbul. Arat, R. R. (ed.) (1951): E d ib A h m e d b. M a h m u d Y ü k n ek i: A t e b e t ü ’l-H a k a y ık . İstanbul. Arazkuliev, S. e t al. (red.) (1977): K r a t k ij d ia le k t o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' t u r k m e n s k o g o ja z y k a . Ashabat. Asanov, S. A. e t al. (red.) (1988): K r y m s k o - t a t a r s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Kiev. Âsboth O. (1896): Magyar o - szlâv o. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 26. 455-486. Âsboth, O. (1900): Die Anfange der ungarisch-slavischen etnischen Berührung. A rc h iv f ü r S la v is c h e P h ilo lo g ie Vol. 22. 433-487.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1374

B ib l io g r a p h y

Âsboth O. (1900a): Szavaty, zavagy, zuvat. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 29. 65-72. Âsboth O. (1904): A magyar nyelv ârja es kaukâzusi elemei. Munkâcsi Bernât: Ârja es kaukâzusi elemek a finn-magyar nyelvekben. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 34. 100­ 121. Âsboth O. (1905): A magyar nyelv ârja es kaukâzusi elemei. (Megjegyzesek Munkâcsi Bernâtnak „Ârja es kaukâzusi elemek a finn-magyar nyelvekben” cz. munkâjâra. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 35. 50-70. Âsboth, O. (1912-1913): Zoltân Gombocz: D ie b u lg a r is c h -tü r k is c h e n L e h n w ö r te r in d e r ung a r is c h e n S p ra ch e. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 13. 322-337. Aslanov, M. G. (1985^): P u s tu - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Asmarin, N. I. (1898): M a te r ia ly d lja iz s le d o v a n ija c u v a s s k a g o j a z y k a . Kazan'. Asmarin, N. I. (1902): B o lg a r y i cu vasi. Kazan'. [See now the reprint Cheboksary 2000.] Asmarin, N. I. (1928-1950): T h esa u r u s lin g u a e T sch u v a sc h o ru m . S lov ar' c u v a s s k o g o ja z y k a . Vol. 1-17. [vol. 1. 1928; vol. 2. 1929; vol. 3. 1929; vol. 4. 1929; vol. 5. 1930; vol. 6. 1934; vol. 7. 1934; vol. 8. 1935; vol. 9. 1935; vol. 10. 1936; vol. 11. 1936; vol. 12. 1937; vol. 13. 1937; vol. 14. 1937; vol. 15. 1941; vol. 16. 1941; vol. 17. 1950] Kazan' - Ceboksary. Ata, A. (1998): N e h c ü ’l-F erâd îs. U ş tm a h la rn ın g a ç u k y olı. C en n etlerin a ç ı k y olu . Vol. 3. D iz in S ö z lü k . Ankara. Atalay, B. (1939-1941): [ K â s y a r î :] D iv a n ü L u y a t-it-T ü r k tercü m esi. Vol. 1-3. Ankara. [index 1943] Atalay, B. (1945): E ttu h fe t-ü z -Z e k iy y e fîl-lû g a t-it-T ü r k iy y e . İstanbul. Atalay, B. (haz.) (1970): A b u ş k a L û g a tı v ey a Ç a ğ a ta y S özlü ğü . Ankara. Austerlitz, R. (1984): Ehezik, koplal, böjtöl. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 86. 132-134. Aydemir, H. (1999): A h u r o k es török hâttere. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 95. 425-433. Aydemir, H. (2002): Kun-kipcsak elemek a moldvai csângo nyelvjârâsban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 98. 198-211. Azizbekov, H. A. (red.) (1965): A z e r b a j d z a n s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Baku. B. Gergely P. (1991): A k o r es az id o fonev jelentestörteneti összefüggeseiröl. In: Hajdu M., Kiss J. (szerk.) E m le k k ö n y v B e n k o L o r â n d h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 207-213. B. Lörinczy E. (1953): A K ö n ig s b e r g i T ö r e d e k e s S z a la g ja i m in t n y elv i e m le k . Budapest. B. Lörinczy E. (1979-2002): Ûj m a g y a r tâ jsz o tâ r . Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1979, vol. 2. 1988, vol. 3. 1992, 4. 2002.] Budapest. Bacot, J. (1956): Reconnaisance en Haute Asie septentrionale par cinq envoyes ouigours au VIII® siecle. J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 244. 137-153. Baevskij, S. I. (red.) (1974): B a d r a d -D în I b r â h îm : F a r h a n g -i Z a fâ n g ü y â v a J a h â n p ü y â . (Slovar' g o v o r ja ju s c ij i m ir iz u ca ju scij, f a k s i m i l e ru k o p isi). Moskva. Bailey, H. W. (1939): Turks in Khotanese texts. J o u r n a l o f th e R o y a l A s ia tic S o cie ty Year 1939. 85-91. Bailey, H. W. (1944): A Turkish-Khotanese vocabulary. B u lletin o f th e S c h o o l o f O r ien ta l a n d A fr ic a n S tu d ies Vol. 11/2. 290-296.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1 375

Bailey, H. W. (1945-1967; 1969^): K h o t a n e s e texts. Vol. 1-6. [Vol. 1. 1945, vol. 2. 1954, vol. 3. 1956, vol. 4. 1961, vol. 5. 1963, vol. 6. 1967, I-III. ed. 2nd in one vol. 1969, repr. 1980, IV. repr. 1979, V. repr. 1980.] Cambridge. Bailey, H. W. (1979): D ic tio n a r y o f K h o t a n S a k a . Cambridge - London - New York - Mel­ bourne. Bailey, H.W. (1985): In d o -S c y th ia n stu d ies: B e in g K h o t a n e s e tex ts VII. Cambridge. Bakos F. (1971): A magyar nyelv regebbi român elemei es a közvetlen nepi erintkezesen alapulo szokölcsönzes nehâny kerdese. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 73. 72-110. Bakos F. (1972): Ujabb adalekok a magyar nyelv regebbi român elemeinek törtenetehez. N y elv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 74. 335-348. Bakos F. (1982) A m a g y a r s z o k e s z le t r o m â n e l e m e in e k tö rten ete. Budapest. Bakro-Nagy, M. (1992): P ro to -P h o n o ta ctic s. P h o n o ta c tic in v e stig a tio n o f th e P U a n d PFU c o n s o n a n t sy stem . Wiesbaden. Bakro-Nagy M. (2001): Obi-ugor szotagszerkezeti es hangtörteneti problemâk. N y e lv tu d o m â ­ n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 98. 71-119. Balâs K. (1910): A nogrâdi Cserhât videkerol. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 39. 45-46. Balassa I. (1941): Gyarapodik - gyaporodik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 37. 186-189. Balassa I. (1973): A z e k e e s a s z â n t â s tö r te n e te M a g y a ro r sz â g o n . Budapest. Balassa J. (1894): A magyar magânhangzok törtenete. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 24. 257-286. Balassa J. (1934): A szavak halâla a magyar nyelvben. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 63. 1-7. Balâzs J. (1965): Mennyi idos az ido? M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 61. 404-412. Balâzs J. (1967): Az alakpârkepzodes okai, modjai es funkcioi. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 63. 148-156. Balâzs J. (1980): M a g y a r d e â k s â g . A n y a n y e lv ü n k e s a z e u r o p a i n y elv i m o d ell. Budapest. Balâzs J. (1982): Hârom szofejtes (g y e p ~ g y e p û ; b ö j t ; v ersen y ). M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 78. 169-175. Baleckij, E. (1963): O nekotoryh vengerskih zaimstvovanijah v ukrainskom jazyke. S tu d ia S lavic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 9. 337-386. Bâlint Cs. (2004): A n a g y s z e n tm ik lo s i k in c s. Regeszeti tanulmânyok. Budapest. [Szentkatolnai] Bâlint G. (1876): K a z â n i- t a t â r n y elv ta n u lm â n y o k . II. fü z e t : K a z â n i- t a t â r sz o tâ r. Budapest. [Szentkatolnai] Bâlint G. (1877): P â r h u z a m a m a g y a r e s a m o n g o l n y elv teren . Budapest. Bâlint S. (1957): S z e g e d i sz o tâ r. Vol. 1-2. Budapest. Balogh L. (1988): A J e n o törzsnev eredeterol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 84. 477-480. Balogh L. (2008): T ö rte n eti m e g je g y z e s e k a m a g y a r n y elv h o n fo g la lâ s e lo tti tö r ö k jö v e v e n y s z a v a i k a p c s â n . Working Papers No. 6. Szeged. (Manuscript) Bammatov, Z. Z. (red.) (1960): R u s s k o - k u m y k s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Bammatov, Z. Z. (red.) (1969): K u m y k s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Bang, W. - Marquart, J. (1914): O s ttü r k isch e D ia le k ts tu d ie n . Abhandlungen der Königlichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Philologisch-historische Klasse. Neue Folge. Band 13, Nr. 1. Göttingen. Bang, W. (1916): Studien zur vergleichenden Grammatik der Türksprachen 2. In: S itzu n g sb e r ic h te d e r k ö n ig lic h p r e u s s is c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W is s e n s c h a fte n 37. 910-928.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 37 6

B ib l io g r a p h y

Bang, W. (1916-1917): Über die türkischen Namen einiger Grosskatzen. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 17. 112-146. Bang, W. (1917): Vom Köktürkischen zum Osmanischen. Vorarbeiten zu einer vergleichenden Grammatik des türkischen. Vol. 1. A b h a n d lu n g e n d e r k ö n ig lic h p r e u s s is c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W is sen s ch a fte n . J a h r g a n g 1917. Berlin. Bang, W. (1918): Monographien zur türkischen Sprachgeschichte. S itz u n g s b e r ic h te d e r H e id e lb e r g e r A k a d e m i e d e r W is sen s ch a fte n . 1918 12. A b h a n d lu n g . 3-48. Bang, W. (1918a): Zu den türkischen Zeitbestimmungen. T u ran Vol. 3. 91-96. Bang, W. (1919): Vom Köktürkischen zum Osmanischen. Vorarbeiten zu einer vergleichenden Grammatik des türkischen.Vol. 2-3. A b h a n d lu n g e n d e r p r e u s s is c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W isse n s c h a fte n . J a h r g a n g 1919. Berlin. Bang, W. (1921): Vom köktürkischen zum osmanischen. Vorarbeiten zu einer vergleichenden Grammatik des türkischen. Vol. 4. A b h a n d lu n g e n d e r p r e u s s is c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W isse n s c h a fte n . J a h r g a n g 1921. Berlin. Bang, W. (1923): Das negative Verbum der Türksprachen. S itz u n g s b e r ic h te d e r p r e u s s is c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W is s e n s c h a fte n 1923/17. 114-131. Bang, W. (1925): Turkologische Briefe aus dem Berliner Ungarischen Institut. U n g a risc h e Jah rbü ch ^ er Vol. 5. 41-48, 231-251, 392-410. Bang, W. (1925a): Manichaeische Hymnen. L e M u seo n Vol. 38. 1-55. Bang, W. - Gabain, A. (1929): Türkische Turfan-Texte I. In: Le Coq, A. A. von e t al. (Hrsg.) (1909/1972): S p r a c h w is s e n s c h a ftlic h e E r g e b n is s e d e r d e u ts c h e n T u rfa n F o rsc h u n g II. Leipzig. 3-30. Bang, W. - Gabain, A. (1930): Türkische Turfan-Texte IV. Ein neues uigurisches Sündenbekenntnis. In: Le Coq, A. A. von e t al. (Hrsg.) (1909/1972): S p r a c h w is s e n s c h a ftlic h e E r g e b n is s e d e r d e u ts c h e n T u rfa n F o rsc h u n g II. Leipzig. 80-98. Bang, W. - Rachmati, G. R. (1932): Die Legende von Oghuz Qaghan. S itz u n g s b e r ic h te d e r p r e u s s is c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W is s e n s c h a fte n 1932. Berlin. Bang, W. - Gabain, A. - Rachmati, G. R. (1934): Türkische Turfantexte VI. Das Buddhistische Sûtra Sâkizyükmâk. In: Le Coq A. A. von e t al. (Hrsg.) (1909/1972): S p r a c h w is s e n s c h a ftlic h e E r g e b n is s e d e r d e u ts c h e n T u rfa n F o rsc h u n g II. Leipzig. 190-289. [SPAW 1934: 93-192.] Bang, W. - Rachmati, G. R. (1934): Türlü Cehennemler üzerine Uygurca parçalar. T ü r k iy a t M e c m u a s ı Vol. 4. 251-263. Barat, K. (ed.) (2000): T h e U y g u r-T u rkic b io g r a p h y o f th e s e v e n th -c e n tu r y C h in e s e B u d d h is t p ilg r im X u a n z a n g , n in th a n d ten th c h a p te rs. [ed. and translated with a commentary by Kahar Barat.] Bloomington. Bârczi G. (1941): M a g y a r s z o fe jt o sz ö tâ r. Budapest. Bârczi G. (1949): A labializâcio törtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 45. 72-74. Bârczi G. (1950): A magyar hangtörtenet târgykörebol. A török szovegi -q, -k, -g, - j megfelelesei. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 46. 223-230. Bârczi G. (1951): A T ih a n y i A p â t s â g a la p ^ tö le v ele m in t n y elv i e m le k . Budapest. Bârczi G. (1952): Török jövevenyszavaink legregibb retegenek kerdeseihez. A M a g y a r Tud o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 2. 347-359.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1377

Bârczi G. (1953): Kopik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 387-392. Bârczi G. (1956): Anyanyelvünk magyarsâga. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 80. 1-14. Bârczi G. (1957): B e v e z e te s a n y elv tu d o m â n y b a . Budapest. Bârczi G. (1957a): Jâr. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 53. 189-191. Bârczi G. (1958a): A m a g y a r s z o k in c s er e d e te . Budapest. Bârczi G. (1958b^): M a g y a r h a n g tö r ten et. Budapest. Bârczi G. (1958c): M a g y a r tö r ten eti s z o a la k ta n . Vol. 1. A sz o tö v ek . Budapest. Bârczi G. (1960): Örmeny jövevenyszavaink kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 56. 304-310. Bârczi G. (1962): A finnugor zârhangok ösmagyar kori törtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 1-10. Bârczi G. (1963): A m a g y a r n y elv e le tr a jz a . Budapest. Bârczi, G. (1965): Â propos des vieux mots d’emprunt turcs en hongrois. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 18. 47-54. Bârczi G. (1967): Megjegyzesek a finnugor szokezdö zârhangok magyar nyelvi fejlodesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 63. 8-14. Bârczi, G. (1971): Le traitement de s et de c turcs dans les mots d’emprunt turcs du protohongrois. In: Ligeti, L. (ed.) S tu d ia T u rcica. Budapest. 39-46. Bârczi, G. (1972): Quelques conclusions tirees de l’etude des plus anciens mots d’emprunt turcs du hongrois. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 25. 383-390. Bârczi G. (1982): A H a lo tti B e s z e d n y elv tö rten eti e le m z e s e . Budapest. Bârczi G. - Benko L. - Berrâr J. (1967): A m a g y a r n y elv tö rten ete. Budapest. Bârdosi V. (szerk.) (2003): M a g y a r s z o lâ stâ r . S z o lâ s o k , h e ly z e tm o n d a to k , k ö z m o n d â s o k e r telm e z o e s f o g a l o m k ö r i s z o tâ ra . Budapest. (N.) Bartha K. (1952): A tarvarju egy gyermekmondokâban. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 76. 293-294. Bartha J. (2002): A K u n s â g n ep i k u lt û r â jâ n a k k e le t i ele m e i. Debrecen. Barthold, W. (1945): H isto ire d e s T urcs d ’A s ie C en tral. Paris. Bartucz L. (1928): A kutyafejû tatâr. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 57. 93-94. Barutçu-Özönder, F. S. (1996): A li Ş ir N e v â y î : M u h â k e m e t ü ’l-L u g a tey n . I k i D ilin M u h a k e m e s i. Ankara. Baskakov, N. A. - Hamzaev, M. Ja. (red.) (1956): R u s s k o - t u r k m e n s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. - Karryev, B. A - Hamzaev, M. Ja. (red.) (1968): T u r k m e n s k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. - Nasilov, V. M. (red.) (1939): U jg u r s k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. - TosCakova, T. M. (red.) (1947): O jr o ts k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (1951): K a r a k a l p a k s k ij j a z y k I. M a te r ia ly p o d ia le k to lo g ii. (Teksty i slovar'). Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (red.) (1953): H a k a s s k o - r u s s k i j slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (red.) (1956): R u s s k o - n o g a js k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (red.) (1958): K a r a k a l p a k s k o - r u s s k i j slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (red.) (1963): N o g a js k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (red.) (1964): R u s s k o - a lt a j s k i j slovar'. Moskva.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1 378

B ib l io g r a p h y

Baskakov, N. A. (1966): D ia le k t c e r n e v y h ta t a r (tu b a k iz i). G r a m m a tic e s k ij o c e r k i slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (red.) (1967): ^ u s s k o - k a r a k a l p a k s k i j slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. e t al. (red.) (1968): T u r k m e n s k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (1972): D ia le k t k u m a n d in c e v (k u m a n d y -k iz i). Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (red.) (1973): G a g a u z s k o - r u s s k o - m o ld a v s k i j slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. e t al. (red.) (1974): K a r a im s k o - r u s s k o - p o l' s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. e t al. (red.) (1977): T u r e c k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (1985): D ia le k t le b e d in s k ih t a t a r -c a lk a n c e v (k u u -k iz i). G r a m m a tic e s k ij o cerk , teksty , p e r ev o d y , slovar'. Moskva. Baskakov, N. A. (1987): K probleme kitajskih zaimstvovanij v tjurkskih jazykah. S o v e ts k a ja tju rk o lo g ija 1987/5. 69-75. Bâtky Zs. e t al. (szerk.) (1933-1937): A m a g y a r s â g n e p r a jz a . Vol. 1-4. Budapest. Bâtky Zs.(1937): Târgynevmagyarâzatok. A N e p r a jz i M û z eu m E rtes^t6je Vol. 29. 71-84. Batmanov, I. A. - Kunaa, A.C. (1963): P a m ja tn ik i d r e v n e tju r k s k o jp is ' m e n n o s ti Tuvy. Vyp. I. Kyzyl. Batmanov, I. A. - Kunaa, A. C. (1965): P a m ja tn ik i d r e v n e tju r k s k o j p is 'm e n n o s ti Tuvy. Vyp. III. Kyzyl. Batmanov, I. A. (red.) (1962): N o v y e e p ig r a fic e s k ie n a h o d k i v K irg iz ii. Frunze. Batmanov, I. A. (1971): T a la s s k ie p a m j a t n i k i d r e v n e tju r k s k o j p is'm en n o sti. Frunze. Battal, A. (1934): İb n ü -M ü h en n â lû gati. (İs ta n b u l n ü sh a s ın ın tü r k ç e b ö lü ğ ü n ü n en d e k s id ir ). İstanbul. Baxter, W.H. (1992): A h a n d b o o k o f o l d C h in e s e p h o n o lo g y . Berlin - New York. Bazylhan, B. (1964): Ertnij tjurk biceestej mutryn temdeg. S in z leh U h a a n y A k a d e m ijn M e d e e 1964/1. 74-75. Bazylhan, B. (1968): Hangidajn hadny türeg biCees. S in z leh U h a a n y A k a d e m ijn M e d e e 1968/4. 96-97. Bazylhan, B. (1969): Öbör Döröldjiyn türeg biCees. S in z leh U h a a n y A k a d e m ijn M e d e e 1969/1. 28-29. Bazylhaan, B. (red.) (1977): K a z a h -m o n g o l tol'. Ulaanbatar. Bazin, L. (1953): Notes sur les mots “Oğuz” et “Türk”. O rien s Vol. 6. 315-322. Bazin, L. (1967/1968): Histoire et philologie turc. Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes IVe section. Sciences historiques et Philologiques. Annuaire 1967-1968, 281-286. Bazin, L. (1968): L’antiquite meconnue du titre turc cavu s. A c te s d u p r e m ie r c o n g r e s in tern a tio n a l d e s e tu d e s b a lk a n iq u e s e t s u d - e s t e u r o p e e n n e s VI. Sofia. 243-252. Bazin, L. (1974): L e s c a le n d r ie r s tu rcs a n c ie n s e t m e d iev a u x . Lille. Bazin, L. (1983): Pour une nouvelle hypothese sur l’origine des Khazars. M a te r ia lia T u rcica Vol. 7/8. (1981-1982) 51-71. Bazin, L. (1991): L e s s y s te m e s c h r o n o lo g iq u e s d a n s le m o n d tu rc a n cien . Budapest - Paris. Beke Ö. (1909): Fokvâltakozâs a magyarban. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 38. 443-451. Beke Ö. (1918): Szaka, szak. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 47. 82-83. Beke Ö. (1918a): Török jövevenyszok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 47. 203-204.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1379

Beke Ö. (1919): Szomagyarâzatok. Vejsze. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 48. 13. Beke Ö. (1927): Kutyafejû tatâr. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 56. 61-63. Beke Ö. (1928): Szoegyeztetesek. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 57. 52-56. Beke Ö. (1929): Boglya es târsai. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 58. 76-81. Beke Ö. (1930): Borju es gyapju. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 59. 241. Beke Ö. (1931): Kâka. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 60. 151-152. Beke Ö. (1932): A tâtorjân irodalmâhoz es elnevezesehez. D e b r e c e n i S z e m le Vol. 6/12. 1-3. Beke Ö. (1932a): Regi adatok török eredetû növeny- es âllatneveinkhez. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 60. 123-124. Beke Ö. (1933): A Magyar Etymologiai Szotârhoz. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 62. 22-26. Beke Ö. (1936): A nyelvûj^tâs âllat- es növenyneveihez. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 65. 30-31. Beke, Ö. (1937): Zur Lautgeschichte der slavischen Lehnwörtem im Ungarischen. F in n isch u g r is c h e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 24. 256-263. Beke Ö. (1937a): Nepnyelv es nyelvtörtenet. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 66. 96-99. Beke Ö. (1946): Âgyû. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 70. 30. Beke Ö. (1946a): Magyarâzatok. Tendül. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 70. 154. Beke Ö. (1948): Szomagyarâzatok. Magyar sz^n. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 52. 40-49. Beke Ö. (1950): Török t e z e k - magyar tozeg. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 74. 461-462. Beke Ö. (1952): Megszentül. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 76. 60-61. Beke Ö. (1953): Kerodzik. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 77. 479. Beke Ö. (1963): Toportyânfereg. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 87. 251-252. Bektaev, K. (red.) (1999): B o l'so j k a z a h s k o - r u s s k i j r u s s k o - k a z a h s k i j slovar'. Almaty. Benko L. (1947): A N y â r â d m e n t e fö l d r a j z i n evei. Budapest. Benko L. (1947a): Csoktele. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 43. 207. Benko L. (1953a): Hangtani tanulmânyok a magyar kettoshangzok körebol. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 54. 37-62. Benko L. (1953b): A m a g y a r ly h a n g tö rten ete. Budapest. Benko L. (1954): Egy hangfesto igecsoport. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 50. 254-274. Benko L. (1955): [Vâlasz Bârczi Gezânak, a magyar ly hang kerdesehez.] A M a g y a r Tud o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 7. 124-151. Benko L. (1957): M a g y a r n y elv jâ râ s tö rten et. Budapest. Benko L. (1961): Konty. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 57. 295-303. Benko L. (1963): Adalekok az osmagyar szohasadâs eseteihez. In: Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) S z o tö r te n e ti e s s z o fe jto ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 18-39. Benko L. (1965): A b o r z a s es csalâdja. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 61. 398-404. Benko L. (1966): Az anonymusi hagyomâny - es a Csepel nev eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 62. 292-305. Benko L. (szerk.) (1967-1984): A m a g y a r n y elv tö r te n e ti-e tim o lo g ia i s z o tâ ra . Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1967; vol. 2. 1970; vol. 3. 1976; vol. 4. (Index) 1984.] Budapest. Benko L. (1977): Magyar nyelvtörtenet - magyar ostörtenet. In: Bartha A., Czegledy K., RonaTas A. (szerk.) M a g y a r o s tö r te n e ti ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 45-57. Benko L. (1980): A z A r p â d - k o r m a g y a r n y elv û s z ö v e g e m le k e i. Budapest.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1380

B ib l io g r a p h y

Benko L. (1984): A m a g y a r fik t^ v (passz^v) töv û ig ek. Budapest. Benko L. (1984a): A magyarsâg honfoglalâs elotti törtenetehez L e v e d es E te lk ö z kapcsân. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 80. 389-419. Benko L. (1985): A magyarsâg honfoglalâs elotti törtenetehez L e v e d es E te lk ö z kapcsân. In: Benko L., Györffy Gy. e t al. T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r s â g h o n fo g la lâ s e lo tti tö r ten eteb o l. [A Magyar Nyelvtudomânyi Târsasâg Kiadvânyai 172. szâm.] Budapest. 7-37. Benko, L. (1986): Geschichte eines ungarischen Verbalen Ableitungssuffixes. In: Gerstner, K. e t al. (Hrsg.) L y ö k a m m e k a s i k a te h e n . B e it r a g e z u r S p r a c h k o n t a k tfo r s c h u n g im B e r e ic h d es F in n o u g r isc h e n u n d d e s G e r m a n isc h e n . A.D . K y lstra z u m 65. G eb u rts ta g . Amsterdam. 11­ 27. Benko, L. (Hrsg.) (1993-1997): E ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d es U n g a risch en . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1993; vol. 2. 1994; vol. 3. (Index) 1997.] Budapest. Benko L. (1995): Az û r etimonjânak törtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 91. 68-69. Benko, L. (1996): Anyanyelvünk es a honfoglalâs. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 120. 369-375. Benko L. (2002): A s z e k e ly nepresznev omagyar törtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 98. 257-265. Benko L. (2003): B e s z e ln e k a m û lt n ev ei. Budapest. Benzing, J. (1940): Tschuwaschische Forschungen II. Z e its c h r ift d e r D e u tsc h e n M o rg e n la n d is c h e n G e s e lls c h a ft Vol. 94. 391-398. Benzing, J. (1944): Die angeblichen bolgartürkischen Lehnwörter im Ungarischen. Z e its c h r ift d e r D e u ts c h e n M o r g e n la n d is c h e n G e s e lls c h a ft N.F. 23. 24-27. Benzing, J. (1956): D ie tu n g u s isch e n S p ra ch en . V ersu ch e in e r v e r g le ic h e n d e n G r a m m a tik . Wiesbaden. Benzing, J. (1958): O. Pritsak: Die bulgarische Fürstenliste und die Sprache der Protobulgarischen. Z e its c h r ift d e r D e u ts c h e n M o r g e n la n d is c h e n G e s e lls c h a ft Vol. 108. 427-430. Benzing, J. (1959): Das Tschuwaschische. In: Deny, J. e t al. (Hrsg.) P h ilo lo g ia e T u rcica e F u n d a m e n ta . Vol. 1. Wiesbaden. 695-751. Benzing, J. (1983): C h w a r e s m is c h e r W ortin dex. M it e in e r E in leitu n g von H. H u m b a c h h e r a u s g e g e b e n von Z. T araf. Wiesbaden. Bereczki G. (1964): Etimologiai megjegyzesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y iK ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 66.117-121. Bereczki G. (1981): Nehâny török tükörford^tâs. In: Hajdu M., Kiss J. (szerk.) T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r n y elv m û ltjâ r o l e s je le n e r o l. E m le k k ö n y v B e n k o L o r â n d s z ü le te s e n e k 60. e v fo r d u lo jâ ra . Budapest. 281-284. Bereczki, G. (1992): G ru n d z ü g e d e r ts c h e r e m is s is c h e n S p r a c h g e s c h ic h te II. Szeged. Beregszâszi, P. (1796): U e b e r d ie a e h n lic h k e it d e r h u n g a r is c h e n s p r a c h e m it d e n m o r g e n la n d is c h e n . Leipzig. Bernâth B. (1980): Gyarat es arat. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 76. 341-342. Berneker, E. (1908-1913): S la v isc h es e t y m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch . Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. a - l u t v , vol. 2. m a - m o r ^ .] Heidelberg. Bernstam, A. N. (1958): Novye drevnetjurkskie i kitajskie epigraficeskie nahodki. E p ig r a fik a V o sto k a Vol. 12. 67-70. Berrâr J. (1956): Herjo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 52. 206. Berrâr J. - Kâroly S. (szerk.) (1984): R eg i m a g y a r g lo s s z â r iu m . Budapest.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

138 1

Berta, Â. (1982): Zwei wolgabolgarische Lehnwörter in der Mundart der getauften Tataren. In: Rona-Tas, A. (ed.) S tu d ies in C h u v a sh E ty m o lo g y I. Szeged.14-19. Berta, Â. (Hrsg.) (1988): W o lg a ta ta r is c h e D ia le k ts tu d ie n . T ex tk r itisc h e N e u a u s g a b e d e r O rigin a ls a m m lu n g von G. B â lin t 1875-1876. Budapest. Berta, Â. (1989): L a u tg e s c h ic h t e d e r ta ta r is c h e n D ia le k te . Szeged. Berta Â. (1989a): Uj velemeny török eredetû törzsneveinkröl. K e le tk u ta t â s 1989/Tavasz. 3-17, 121-122. Berta, Â. (1990): Ungarische Stammesnamen türkischen Ursprungs. U ra l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 9. 31-37. Berta Â. (1991): Török eredetû törzsneveink. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 92. 3-40. Berta, Â. (1995): Neue Lesungs- und Deutungsvorschlage für die Inschrift Tonuquq. A c ta O rie n t a lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 48. 313-320. Berta, Â. (1995a): Y âlm â und b in a . In: Kellner-Heinkele, B.- Stachowski, M. (Hrsg.) L a u t- u n d W o rtg esch ich te d e r T ü rk sp r a c h en . B e it r â g e d e s In te r n a tio n a le n S y m p o s iu m s B erlin , 7. b is J u l i 1992. Wiesbaden. 9-16. Berta, Â. (1996): D e v e r b a le W o rtb ild u n g im M itte lk ip ts c h a k is c h -T ü r k is c h e n . Wiesbaden. Berta, Â. (1997): k ü n â s und q u n a s. S tu d ia E ty m o lo g ic a C r a c o v ie n s ia Vol. 2. 23-31. Berta Â. (1998a): A c s a lâ n szo török hâtterehez. In: Makk F., Tar I., WojtiUa Gy. (szerk.) S tu d ia v a ria . T a n u lm â n y o k S z â d e c z k y - K a r d o s s S a m u n y o lc v a n a d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Szeged. 9-15. Berta, Â. (1998b): On the Turkic origin of the names of the Hungarian tribes. T u rk ic L a n g u a g e s Vol. 2. 32-48. Berta, Â. (1998c): On the Turkic background of the Hungarian word c s a lâ n ‘nettle’ / ‘stinging nettle’. In: Stachowski, M. (ed.) L a n g u a g e s a n d C u ltu re o f T u rk ic P eo p les. Krakow. 33-40. Berta, Â.(1999): Zur Etymologie des tü. c o k ‘viel, sehr’. S tu d ia E ty m o lo g ic a C r a c o v ie n s ia Vol. 4. 7-26. Berta, Â. (1999a): On the Turkic background of the Hung. verb â v ‘to defend/protect, keep, guard’. Act^a O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 52. 45-62. Berta Â. (2000a): Beka es boka. In: Piti F., Szabados Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r o k eleir o l. Ü n n epi ta n u lm â n y o k a h a tv a n e s z te n d o s M a k k F eren c tisz te letere. Szeged. 57-69. Berta Â. (2000b): A magyar nyelv korai török jövevenyszavainak töröksegi hâtterehez I (1. A p r â e s â p o r o d ik ; 2. K old u l, ko ld u s) N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 97. 183-195. Berta, Â. (2001): B a s h k ir a n d H u n g a r ia n —a n d th e d a r â z s ‘W a sp ’ In: Kâroly, L., Kincses Nagy, E. (eds.) N e p tö r te n e t — N y elv tö rten et. A 70 ev e s R â n a -T a s A n d r â s k ö s z ö n te s e . Szeged. 35-44. Berta, Â. (2001a): Âlmos and tâltos. S h a m a n Vol. 9. 99-117. Berta Â. (2001b): Kontaminâlt östörök igei bâzisok. N e p r a jz e s N y e lv tu d o m â n y Vol. 41. 47-61. Berta Â. (2001c): A magyar nyelv korai török jövevenyszavainak töröksegi hâtterehez II. (3. I k e r ; 4. Ö k ö r) N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 98. 175-185. Berta Â. (2001d): Â p o l. In: Gaâl-Baroti, M., Bassola, P. (Hrsg.) “M illio n en W elten ”. F e s ts c h r ift f ü r A r p â d B e r n â t h z u m 60. G eb u rts ta g . Budapest. 395-408. Berta, Â. - Rona-Tas, A. (2002): Old Turkic loan words in Hungarian. Overview and samples. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 55. 43-67. 10.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1382

B ib l io g r a p h y

Berta Â. (2002): Terd. In: Bibok K., Ferincz I., Kocsis M. (szerk.) C irill e s M e t o d p e ld â j â t k ö v e tv e ... T a n u lm â n y o k H. T oth Im r e 70. s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Szeged. 47-56. Berta Â. (2003): A magyar nyelv korai török jövevenyszavainak töröksegi hâtterehez III. (5. D ûl; 6. G y ilk o s) N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 100. 102-116. Berta, Â. - Homoki-Nagy, M. (2004a): Ein ungarischer rechtshistorischer Terminus türkischen Ursprungs: b a r o m ‘Vieh, Rind; Vermögen’. S tu d ia E ty m o lo g ic a C r a c o v ie n s ia Vol. 9. 9-27. Berta Â. - Homoki-Nagy M. (2004b): E g y tö r ö k e r e d e tû m a g y a r jo g t ö r te n e ti term in u s. In: Meszâros E., Szeverenyi S., Wagner-Nagy B. (szerk.) M ik o la -k o n fe r e n c ia 2002. Szeged. 15­ 33. Berta Â. (2004c): S z a v a im a t j o l h a l l j â t o k ^ Szeged. Berta, Â. (2005): Hungarian k o ld u l ‘to beg’ and k o ld u s ‘beggar’. In: Siemieniec-Golas, E., Pomorska, M. (eds.) T u rks a n d N on -T u rks. S tu d ies o n th e H isto r y o f L in g u istic a n d C u ltu ra l C on tacts. (Studia Turcologica Cracoviensia 10.) Krakow. 49-55. Berta Â. (2005a): S zolo. In: Felföldi Sz. (szerk.) A b h iv a d a n a . T a n u lm â n y o k a h a tv a n e v e s Wojt il la G y u la tisz te letere. Szeged. 73-80. Berta Â. (2006): Egy kun eredetû magyar tâjszo: c ö tk e n y ‘kutyatej’. In: Galgoczi L., Vass L. e t al. (szerk.) A m o n d a t: k a la n d . H etv en ta n u lm â n y B e k e s i Im r e 70. s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Szeged. 65-71. Besevliev, V. (1963): D ie P r o to b u lg a r is c h e n In s ch riften . Berlin. Besevliev, V. (1979): P â r v o -b â lg a r s k i n a d p isi. Sofija. Bielmeier, R. (1977): H is to r is c h e U n tersu ch u n g z u m E rb - u n d L e h n w o r ts c h a tz a n te il im o ss etisc h e n G ru n d w o r tsch a tz . Frankfurt - Bern - Las Vegas. Bielmeier, R. (1989): Sarmatisch, Alanisch, Jassisch und Altosetisch. In: Schmitt, R. (ed.) C o m p e n d iu m L in g u a r u m Ir a n ic a ru m . Wiesbaden. 236-245. Bielmeier, R. (1990): Sprachkontakt in der 'Bekehrung Kartlis'. In: Görg, M., Schulz, R. (Hrsg.) L in g u a R estitu ta O rien talis. F e s t g a b e f ü r Ju liu s A fifa lg . Wiesbaden. 30-44. Bielmeier, R. (1993): Das Alanische bei Tzetzes. In: Skalmowski, W., Van Tongerloo, A. (eds.) M e d io ir a n ic a . P r o c e e d in g s o f th e I n t e r n a tio n a l C o llo q u iu m o n M id d le Ir a n ia n S tu d ies o r g a n iz e d b y th e K a t h o li e k e U n iv ersiteit L eu v e n f r o m th e 2 1 st to th e 2 3 rd o f M a y 1990. Leuven.

1-28. Bielmeier, R. (1994): Sprachkontakte nördlich und südlich des Kaukasus. In: Bielmeier, R. und Stempel, R. unter Mitarbeit von Lanszweert, R. (Hrsg.) I n d o g e r m a n ic a e t C a u ca sica . F e s ts c h r ift f ü r K a r l H o r s t S c h m id t z u m 65. G eb u rtsta g . Berlin. 427-446. Biisev, A. (1965): Sootvetstvie -r//-z v altajskih jazykah. In: Kajdarov, A.T., Sadvakasov, G., Talipov, T. (eds.) Is s le d o v a n iâ p o u jg u r sk o m ja z y k u . Alma-Ata. 192-205. Biisev, E. G. e t al. (red.) (1993): B a s q o r t te le n e y h ü S le g e Vol. 1-2. Mâskâü. Blagova, G. F. (red.) (1997): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . (Obscetjurkskie i meztjurkskie leksiCeskie osnovy na bukvy „K”, „K”.) Moskva. Blagova, G. F. (red.) (2000): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . (Obscetjurkskie i meztjurkskie leksiceskie osnovy na bukvy K ). Moskva. Blâsing, U. (2002): Pflanzennamen im Kumükischen I. Fraxinus und Acer. S tu d ia E tim o lo g ic a C ra c o v ie n s a Vol. 7. 7-44.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1383

Bodrogligeti, A. (1965): Early Turkish terms connected with books and writing. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 18. 93-117. Bodrogligeti, A. (1969): A fo u r t e e n t h cen tu ry T u rk ic tr a n s la tio n o f S a 'd î’s G ü listan . (Sayf-i Sarâyî’s Gülistan bi’t-turkî.) Budapest. Boeschoten, H. E. - Vandamme, M. - Tezcan, S. (eds.) (1995): A l-R a b g h ü z î. T h e S to ries o f t h e P ro p h ets. Q işa ş a l- A n b iy a ’. A n E a s te r n T u rk ish v ersion . [Critically edited with the assistance of Braam, H., Radtke, B.] Leiden - New York - Köln. Bold, L. (1986): Orjuk hadny türeg bicees (ur’dcilsan tajlan). D o r n o D a h in y S u d la ly n A s u u d a l 2/17. 87-91. Bold, L. (1987): Sineer oldson türeg bicees. H e l D z o h io l 16/1-19. 68-71. Bold, L. (1990): B N M A U -yn n u ta g d a h ’ h a d n ij b ic ees. Ulaanbaatar. Bold, L. - Bjambaa, R. (1988): Gurvan mandalyn türeg bicees. D o r n o D a h in y S u d la ly n A s u u d a l 1/18. 103-108. Bol'sakov, O.G. - Mongajt, A.L. (1971): P u tes estv ie A b u H a m id a A l G a r n a ti v V ostocn u ju i C en tra l' n u ju E v ro p u (1131-1153 gg). Moskva. Borovkov, A. K. (red.) (1959): U z b e k s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Borovkov, A. K. (1961): ‘B a d â ’i ‘a l- L u ğ a t ’. S lo v a r ’ T â l i ‘îm â n ıg e r a t s k o g o k s o c in e n ija m A lis e r a N a v o i . Moskva. Borovkov, A. K. (1963): L e k s ik a s r e d n e a z ia ts k o g o T efsira Xn-XIU . vv. Moskva. Borovszky S. (1894): Nemet kölcsönszok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 24. 334-343. Brockelmann, C. (1928/1964): M itte ltü r k is c h e r W o rtsch a tz n a c h M a h m ü d a l-K â s y a r ıs D lv ân L u y â t a t-tu rk . Budapest. Brockelmann, C. (1954): O s ttü r k isch e G r a m m a tik d e r is la m is c h e n L ite r a tu r s p r a c h e n M ittela s ien s . Leiden. Brückner, A. (1907): rev. of W. Vondrâk, Vergleichende Slawische Grammatik I. A rc h iv f ü r S la v is c h e P h ilo lo g ie 29/1. 110-120. (non vidi) Brückner, A. (1957): S lo w n ik ety m o lo g ic z n y j ç z y k a p o ls k ie g o . Warszawa. Budagov, L. (1869-1871): S rav n itel'n y j slo v a r' tu r e c k o -ta t a r s k ih n a r e c ij so v k lju c e n ie m u p o treb itel'n ejsih slo v a r a b s k ih i p e r s i d s k ih i s p e r e v o d o m n a r u s s k ij ja z y k . Vol. 1-2. Sanktpeterburg. Budenz J. (1863): A török hangutânzo igekrol. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 2. 338-361. Budenz J. (1863a): Vegyes aprosâgok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 2. 461-476. Budenz J. (1864): Cseremisz tanulmânyok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 3. 397-470. Budenz J. (1867a): A magyar es a finn-ugor nyelvekbeli szoegyezesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 6. 374-478. Budenz J. (1867b): S.W. Kölle: Bemerkungen über Zahlen-Etymologie. Nachrichten von der K. Gesellschaft d. Wiss. zu Göttingen 1866. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 6. 296-320. Budenz J. (1867c): Szo-taglalâsok, es valami a magyar szokepzes iskolai tan^tâsâr6l. N y elv tu ­ d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 6. 16-28. Budenz J. (1867d): A magas - magnus-fele magyar-ârja hasonlat. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 6. 51-57.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1384

B ib l io g r a p h y

Budenz J. (1869): A magyar es finn-ugor nyelvekbeli szoegyezesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 7. 1-62. Budenz J. (1873): Jelentes Vâmbery Ârmin magyar-török szoegyezeseirol. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 10. 67-135. Budenz J. (1873-1881): M a g y a r -u g o r ö ss z eh a so n l^ tö sz o tâ r. Budapest. Budenz J. (1875): Bûn. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 4. 493-495. Budenz J. (1879): M. g y û r û es szû rû . N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 15. 464-465. Budenz J. (1883): Felelet. Nyelveszeti eszrevetelek Vâmbery Ârmin A m a g y a r o k e r e d e te cz. munkâjâra I. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 17. 412-484. Budenz J. (1884): Felelet. Nyelveszeti eszrevetelek Vâmbery Ârmin A m a g y a r o k e r e d e te czimû munkâjâra II. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 18. 1-34. Budenz J. (1884a): Az ugor nyelvek összehasonl^t6 alaktana. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 18. 161-319. Budenz J. (1886-1887): Az ugor nyelvek összehasonl^t6 alaktana I. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e ­ n y e k Vol. 20. 401-466. Budenz J. (1886-1887a): A magyar szokincs eredetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 20. 147-155. Budenz J. (1886-1887b): Potlek a zerge czikkhez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 20. 160. Burrow, T. - Emeneau, M. B. (1984^): A D r a v id ia n e ty m o lo g ic a l d ic tio n a r y . Oxford. Butanaev, V. Ja. (1999): H a k a s s k o - r u s s k i j is to r ik o -e t n o g r a fic e s k ij slovar'. Abakan. Caferoğlu, A. (1931): A b û -H a y y â n , K it â b a l- İ d r â k li-lisâ n a l-A tr â k . İstanbul. Cankov, D. I. (red.) (1961): R u s s k o - h a k a s s k i j slovar'. Moskva. Castren, M.A. (1857): V ersu ch e in e r b u r ja tis c h e n S p r a c h le h r e n e b s t k u r z e m W ö rterv er z eich niss. St. Petersburg. Catford, J. C. (2001): On Rs, rhotacism and paleophony. J o u r n a l o f t h e In t e r n a tio n a l P h o n etic A s s o c ia tio n Vol. 31/2. 171-185. Ceylan, E. (1992): İlk Türkçe *d foneminin Çuvaşçada ve Macarcada gelişimi. T ü rk D illeri A r a ş tır m a la r ı 1992. 109-120. Ceylan, E. (1997): Ç u v a şça ç o k z a m a n lı s e s b ilg isi. Ankara. Cevel, Ja. (1966): M o n g o l h e ln ij tovc t a jlb a r tol'. Ulaanbaatar. Ceveendorz, D. (1984): Novye nadpisi Orhono-Jenisejskoj pis'mennosti iz Cahira i Tumur corgo. S tu d ia H isto r ia Vol. 8. 1-13, 124-126. Chantraine, P. (1968): D ic tio n n a ir e e ty m o lo g iq u e d e la la n g u e g r e c q u e . Histoire des mots. Vol. 1. Paris. Chavannes, E. (1900): D o c u m en ts s u r les T o u -k iu e (T u rcs) o c c id en ta u x . Paris. Cheung, J. (2002): S tu d ies in th e h is to r ic a l d e v e lo p m e n t o f t h e O ssetic v o ca lism . Wiesbaden. Cheung, J. (2007): E ty m o lo g ic a l d ic tio n a r y o f t h e Ir a n ia n verb. Leiden - Boston. Chinggeltei (2002): Q id a n x ia o z i sh id u w en ti (Problems of the decipherment of the Khitan small script), Peking. Chinggeltei (2002): On the problems of reading Kitan characters. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 55. 99-114.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1385

Chmielewski, J. (1958): The problem of early loan-words in Chinese as illustrated by the word p ’u -t’a o . R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 22/2. 7-45. Cincius, V. I. (1949): S ra v n itel'n a ja f o n e t i k a tu n g u s o -m a n 'cz u rsk ih ja z y k o v . Leningrad. Cincius, V. I. (1975-1977): S rav n itel'n y j slo v a r' tu n g u s o -m a n 'cz u rsk ih ja z y k o v . Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1975; vol. 2. 1977.] Leningrad. Cirtautas, A. M. (1977): Nicholas Poppe: a bibliography of publications from 1924-1977. P a rer g a 4. Seattle: Institute for Comparative and Foreign Area Studies, University of Washington. Clark, L. V. (1975): In tro d u ctio n to th e U yghu r civ il d o c u m e n ts o f E a s t T u rk es ta n (13‘^-14‘^ cc.). [Manuscript, unpublished dissertation Indiana University.] Clark, L. V. (1978): On a Chuvash development of *-d-. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 32. 371-376. Clark, L. V. (1980): Turkic loanwords in Mongol I. The treatment of non-initial s, z, s, c. C en tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 24. 36-59. Clauser M. (1935): Fogel Mârton könyvtârânak jegyzeke. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 49. 405-407. Clauson, G. (1928): A hitherto unknown Turkish manuscript in ’Uighur’ characters. J o u r n a l o f th e R o y a l A s ia t ic S o c ie ty 1928. 99-130. Clauson, G. (1957a): Â propos du manuscrit Pelliot Tibetain 1283. J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 245. 11-24. Clauson, G. (1957b): The Ongin inscription. J o u r n a l o f th e R o y a l A s ia t ic S o cie ty 1957. 177-192. Clauson, G. (1960): S a n g la x . A P e r s ia n g u id e to th e T u rk ish la n g u a g e b y M u h a m m a d M a h d ı Xân. [Facsimile Text with an Introduction and Indices by Clauson, G.] London. Clauson, G. (1960a): Turkish elements in 14th century Mongolian. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 5. 301-316. Clauson, G. (1961): Notes on the “Irk Bitig”. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 33. 218-225. Clauson, G. (1962): T u rk ish a n d M o n g o lia n stu d ies. London. Clauson, G. (1962a): The concept of “strength” in Turkish. In: Eckmann, J., Levend, A. S., Mansuroğlu, M. (Haz.) N e m eth A rm a ğ a n ı. Ankara. 93-101. Clauson, G. (1963): The diffusion of writing in the Altaic world. In: Sinor, D. (ed) A s p e c ts o f A lta ic civ iliz a tio n . P r o c e e d in g s o f th e F ifth M e e tin g o f th e P e r m a n e n t In t e r n a tio n a l A lta is tic C o n fe r e n c e h e ld a t I n d ia n a U n iversity, J u n e 4-9, 1962. Bloomington - The Hague. 139-144. Clauson, G. (1972): A n e t y m o lo g ic a l d ic tio n a r y o f p r e -th ir te e n th -c e n tu r y T u rkish . Vol. 1-2. [The Index see Rona-Tas, A. 1981.] Oxford. Clauson, G. (1973): The Turkish-Khotanese vocabulary re-edited. İs lâ m T e tk ik le r i E n stitü sü D e r g is i Vol. 5. 37-45. Clauson, G. (1973a): Philology and archaeology. A n tiq u ity Vol. 47. 37-42. Clauson, G. - Tryjarski, E. (1971): The inscription at Ikhe Khushotu. R o c z n ik O rien ta listy cz n y Vol. 34. 7-33. Coco, C. (1986): Vâmbery Ârmin mûveinek bibliogrâfiâja. In: Fodor P. (szerk.) V â m b e r y A rm in e m le k e z e te . Budapest. 26-50. Collinder, B. (1955): F en n o -U g ric v o ca b u la ry . A n e ty m o lo g ic a l d ic tio n a r y o f th e U ralic la n g u a g e s . Uppsala.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1386

B ib l io g r a p h y

Collinder, B. (1960): C o m p a r a tiv e g r a m m a r o f t h e U ralic la n g u a g e s. Stockholm. Collinder, B. (1977): F en n o-U g ric V oca b u la ry . A n e ty m o lo g ic a l d ic tio n a r y o f th e U ralic la n ­ g u a g e s . Hamburg (2"^ ed.) Collinder, B. (1977a): Pro hypothesi Uralo-Altaica. In: Janhunen, J. (ed.) A lta ic a . P r o c e e d in g s o f t h e 19th A n n u a l M e e tin g o f t h e P e r m a n e n t In t e r n a tio n a l A lta is tic C o n fe r e n c e Helsinki, 7-11 June 1976. [Memoires de la Societe Finno-Ougrienne 158.] Helsinki. 67-73. Curta, F. - Kovalev, R. (eds.) (2008): T h e O th er E u ro p e in th e M id d le A g es. A vars, B u lg ars, K h a z a r s a n d C u m an s. Leiden. Curta, F. (2008): The earliest Avar-age stirrups, or the “stirrup controversy” revisited. In: Curta - Kovalev (eds.) (2008): T h e O th er E u ro p e in th e M id d le A g es. A vars, B u lg a rs, K h a z a r s a n d C u m a n s . Leiden. 297-326. Csâki, E. (2006): M id d le M o n g o lia n lo a n w o rd s in V olga K ip c h a k la n g u a g e s. Wiesbaden. Csapodi I. (1909): Magyarâzatok, helyreigaz^tâsok. Tâtorjân. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 38. 427. Csapody I. - Csapody V. - Rott F. (1966): E r d e i f â k e s c s e r je k . Budapest. Csapody V. - Prieszter Sz. (1966): M a g y a r n ö v e n y n e v e k s z o tâ r a . Budapest. Csato, E. Â. (ed.) (1998) see Johanson, L. - Csato, E. Â. (eds.) (1998). Csefko Gy. (1944): Nem hajt a tatâr! N e p e s N y elv Vol. 4. 21-24. Csefko Gy. (1947): Kârokatona. M a g y a r N y e lv o r 71. 109-110. Csoma Zs. (1999): S z e n t V in c eto l S z e n t J â n o s p o h a r â ig . M a g y a r tö r te n e ti b o r k a le n d â r iu m ö r ö k id o r e . Budapest. Csoma Zs. (2000): Szent Istvân szölei es borai. In: Csoma Zs., Balogh I. (szerk.) M ille n iu m i sz o lo s-b o r o sk ö n y v . A s z o lo e s b o r M a g y a r o r s z â g o n . Budapest. 23-41. Csucs, S. (2005): D ie R e k o n s tr u k tio n d e r p e r m is c h e n G ru n d sp ra ch e . Budapest. Csûry B. (1935-1936): S z a m o s h â ti sz o tâ r. Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1935; Vol. 2. 1936.]. Csûry B. (1940): Jegyzetek a dömösi prepostsâg 1138/1329. evi adomânylevelenek szemelyneveihez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 36. 111-113. Czegledy K. (1944): Egy bolgâr török y ilta v a r meltosâgnev. A volgai bolgârok es szlâvok X. szâzadi kapcsolatainak kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 40. 179-186. Czegledy K. (1945): A IX. szâzadi magyar törtenelem fobb kerdesei. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 41. 33-55. Czegledy K. (1948): Zeki Validi Togan, Ib n F a d la n ’s R ^eisebericht (Leipzig 1939). E tu d es S la v es e t R o u m a in e s Vol. 1. 62-64. Czegledy K. (1949) A kunok eredeterol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 45. 43-50. Czegledy K. (1952) Sarkel. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 48. 79-86. Czegledy K. (1953) A kazâr k i l ~ k e l eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 175-178. Czegledy, K. (1960) Khazar Raids in Transcaucasia in 762-764 A.D. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 11. 75-88. Czegledy K. (1970): Az Ârpâd-kori mohamedânokrol es neveikrol. In: N e v tu d o m â n y i e l o a d â s o k a II. N e v tu d o m â n y i k o n fe r e n c iâ n . N y e lv tu d o m â n y i E r t e k e z e s e k 70. 1970. Budapest. 254-259. Czegledy, K. (1971): Pseudo-Zacharias Rhetor on the nomads. In: Ligeti, L. (ed) S tu d ia T urcica. Budapest. 133-148.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

138 7

Czegledy K. (1974): A szakrâlis kirâlysâg a steppei nepeknel (a kazâroknâl es a magyaroknâl). M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 70. 11-17. Czegledy, K. (1983): From East to West: The age of nomadic migrations in Eurasia. A rch iv u m E u r a s ia e M e d ii A e v i Vol. 3. 25-125. Czuczor G. - Fogarasi J. (1862-1874): A m a g y a r n y elv s z ö tâ ra . Vol. 1-6. [Vol. 1. 1862; Vol. 2. 1864; Vol. 3. 1865; Vol. 4. 1867; Vol. 5. 1870; Vol. 6. 1874] Pest - Budapest. D. Bartha K. (1953): Koldus. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 174. D. Bartha K. (1958): M a g y a r tö r ten eti s z ö a la k t a n II. A s z ö k e p z e s tö rten ete. Budapest. D. Bartha K. (1962): A -sö, -s o kepzo eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 27-30. D. Bartha K. (1964): „Sajnâlom szegenyt”. A hatârozott târgy nevelotlen hasznâlatâhoz. In: Ligeti L., Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r n y elv e le tr a jz a k ö r e b o l. Budapest. 34-38. Daim, F. (2000): „Byzantinische” Gürtelgarnituren des 8. Jahrhundert. In: Daim, F. (Hrsg.) D ie A w a re n a m R a n d d e r b y z a n tin is c h e n Welt. Vienna. 77-204. Dal', V. I. (1863-1866): T o lk o v y j slo v a r' z iv a g o v e lik o r u s s k a g o ja z y k a . Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1863; vol. 2. 1865; vol. 3. 1865; vol. 4. 1866.] Moskva. Damaskin [Semenov-Rudnev, D.] (red.) (1785): S lov ar' ja z y k o v ra z n y h n a ro d o v , v N iz eg o ro d s k o j e p a r h ii o b ita ju s c ih , im en n o : ro ssija n , tatar, cu v asej, m o r d v y i cer em is. Nizegorod (manuscript). Danczi V. J. (1969): A magyar nyelv szlâv jövevenyszavai Josef Dobrovsky feldolgozâsâban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 65. 113-122. Dang, B. (2001): The Paizi of the Mongol Empire. Z e n tr a la s ia tis c h e S tu d ien Vol. 31. 31-62. Dankoff, R. (1971): Baraq and burâq. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 15. 102-117. Dankoff, R. (1978): Middle Turkic glosses of the Rylands interlinear Koran translation. By Jânos Eckmann. Bibliotheca Orientalis Hungarica XXI. Pp. 359. Budapest: Akademiai Kiado. 1976. J o u r n a l o f th e A m e r ic a n O r ien ta l S o cie ty Vol. 98/2. 135-137. Dankoff, R. (1981): Some notes on the Middle Turkic glosses. J o u r n a l o fT u r k is h S tu d ies Vol. 5. 41-44. Dankoff, R. (1983): Y û s u f K h a s s H a jib : W isd om o fR o y a l G lo ry (K u ta d g u B ilig ). A T u rk o -Isla m ic m ir r o r f o r p r i n c e s . [Translated, with an Introduction and Notes by Dankoff, R.] Chicago London. Dankoff, R. (1987): T h e T u rk ic v o c a b u la r y in th e F a r h a n g -i Z a fâ n -G û y â (8 ‘^/14‘^ cen tu ry ). Bloomington. Dankoff, R. - Kelly, J. (1982-1985): M a h m û d a l- K â s y a r ı : C o m p en d iu m o f th e T u rk ic d ia le c ts (D îw ân L u y â t at-T u rk ). Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1982; Vol. 2. 1984; Vol. 3. 1985] Duxbury. Das, S. C. (1970): A T ib e ta n -E n g lish d ic tio n a r y w ith S a n s k r it sy n o n y m s. Delhi - Varanasi Patna. Daszkiewicz, J. R. - Tryjarski, E. [Daskievic - Trajarki] (1982d): K a m e n n y e b a b y p r ic e r n o m o r s k ih step ej. K o lle k c ija iz A s k a n ii-N o v a (B a b y k a m ie n n e ste p ö w n a d c z a r n o m o r s k ic h . K o le k c ja z A s k a n ii N ow ej). Wroclaw. De Bie-Kerekjârto Â. (2001): A k e k sz^nnev hasznâlata a magyarban. In: Maticsâk S., Zaicz G. (szerk.) Ü n n epi k ö n y v K e r e s z te s L â s z lö tisz te letere. Debrecen - Jyvâskülâ. 83-89.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1388

B ib l io g r a p h y

Decsy Gy. (1956): A c a k a n ~ c e k a n szo a csehben. In: Bârczi G., Benko L. (szerk.) E m le k k ö n y v P a is D e z s o h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 664-667. Decsy, Gy. (1969): Finnougrische Lautforschung. U ra l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 41. 33-75. Decsy, Gy. (1983): Linguistische Sinndeutungen VI.-VII. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 55. 25-44. Deme L. (1967): Egy nyelvjârâsi jelensegnyalâb törteneti vallomâsa. In: Imre S., Szathmâry I (szerk.) A m a g y a r n y elv tö r te n e te e s re n d sz ere . Budapest. 339-344. Deny, J. (1955): Trois mots turcs empruntes par le persan: y a la v , y a m a ç e t y a lm a . B u lletin d e la S o c ie te d e lin g u is tiq u e d e P a ris 51. 188-235. Deny, J. (1957): L ’A r m e n o -C o m a n e t les « E p h e m e r id e s » d e K a m ie n ie c (1604-1613). Wiesbaden. Deny, J. e t al. (Hrsg.) (1959): P h ilo lo g ia e T u rcica e F u n d a m e n ta . Vol. 1. Wiesbaden. D ic tio n a r y o f C alcu tta . 1820. Manuscript. Xerocopy. Dioszegi S. - Fazekas M. (1807): M a g y a r fü v e s z kön yv, m e lly a ’ k e t m a g y a r h a z â b a n n ta lâ lta th a to n ö v e v e n y e k n e k m e g e s m e r e s e r e v e z e t a ’ L in n e a lk o tm â n y a sz e ren t. Debreczen. Dioszegi V. (1954): A honfoglalo magyar nep hitvilâga (“ösvallâsunk”) kutatâsânak modszertani kerdesei. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 65. 20-68. Dmitriev, N. K. (red.) (1955): Is s le d o v a n ija p o s r a v n ite l'n o jg r a m m a tik e tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Vol. 1. F o n e tik a . Moskva. Dmitriev, N. K. (red.) (1955-1959): R u s s k o - t a t a r s k ij slovar'. Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1955; Vol. 2. 1956; Vol. 3. 1958; Vol. 4. 1959] Kazan'. Dmitriev, N. K. (red.) (1956): Is s le d o v a n ija p o sra v n itel'n o j g r a m m a t ik e tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Vol. 2. M o r fo lo g ija . Moskva. Dmitriev, N. K. - Baskakov, N.A. - Ubrjatova, E. I. (red.) (1961): Is s le d o v a n ija p o sra v n itel'n o j g r a m m a t ik e tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Vol. 3. S in ta k sis. Moskva. Dmitriev, N. K. - Baskakov, N.A. (red.) (1962): Is s le d o v a n ija p o sra v n itel'n o j g r a m m a t i k e tju rk s k ih ja z y k o v . Vol. 4. L e k s i k a . Moskva. Dmitriev, N. K. (1962): S troj tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Moskva. Dmitrieva, J. (2000): C u v a s s k ie n a r o d n y e n a z v a n ija d ik o r a s tu s c ih ra sten ij. Debrecen. Dobrodomov, I. G. (1966): O metodah issledovanija drevnejsih tjurkizmov v sostave russkogo slovarja (K istorii slova z em cu g ). S erija lite r a tu r y i j a z y k a Vol. 25. 57-64. Dobrodomov, I. G. (1968): Drofa-dudak. In: ^ u s s k a ja rec' 4. 100-104. Doerfer, G. (1963-1975): T ü r k is c h e u n d m o n g o lis c h e E le m e n te im N e u p ers isc h e n . Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1963; vol. 2. 1965; vol. 3. 1967; vol. 4. 1975.] Wiesbaden. Doerfer, G. (1965): Zur Schreibung des auslautenden o der mongolischen Schriftsprache. C en ­ tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 10. 55-60. Doerfer, G. (1965a): A lte r e W e s teu ro p a isc h e Q u ellen z u r k a lm ü c k is c h e n S p ra c h g e sc h ic h te. Wiesbaden. Doerfer, G. (1967): Türkisch -n > tschuwaschisch -m ? U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 39. 53-70. Doerfer, G. (1967a): Die Türksprachen der UdSSR in Einzeldarstellungen. [Buchbesprechung]. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 39. 288-292.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1389

Doerfer, G. (1968): Ein Kompendium der Turkologie. Karl H. Menges: The Turkic languages and peoples. An introduction to Turkic studies. Wiesbaden. 1968. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 40. 242-246. Doerfer, G. (1971): K h a la j m a te r ia ls . Bloomington. Doerfer, G. (1971a): Bemerkungen zur Methodik der tükischen Lautlehre. O r ie n ta lis tis c h e L ite r a tu r z e itu n g Vol. 66. Nr. 7/8. 325-344. Doerfer, G. (1971b): Gedanken zur Gestaltung eines idealen Türkischen Etymologischen Wörterbuchs. O r ie n ta lis tis c h e L ite r a tu r z e itu n g Vol. 66. Nr. 9/10. 437-454. Doerfer, G. (1973): Tschuwaschisch -m < urtürkisch *-m (gemeintürkisch -n). U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 45. 174-212. Doerfer, G. (1973a): Zur Sprache der Hunnen. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 17. 1-50. Doerfer, G. (1975-1976): Proto-Turkic: Reconstruction problems. T ü rk D ili A r a ş tır m a la r ı Yıl­ lığ ı B e lle te n 1975-1976. 1-59. Doerfer, G. (1981): Zum Vokalismus nicherster Silben im Alttürkischen. W ie n er Z e its c h r ift f ü r d ie K u n d e d e s M o r g e n la n d e s Vol. 73. 47-87. Doerfer, G. (1982): Zum Vokalismus nichterster Silben im Alttürkischen. W ie n er Z e its c h r ift f ü r d ie K u n d e d e s M o r g e n la n d e s Vol. 74. 103-128. Doerfer, G. (1982a): Nomenverba im Türkischen. S tu d ia T u rco lo g ica M e m o r ia e A le x ii B o m b a c i D ic a ta . Napoli. 101-114. Doerfer, G. (1987): L e x ik u n d S p r a c h g e o g r a p h ie d e s C h a la d s c h . T ex tb an d . Wiesbaden. Doerfer, G. (1992): Bemerkungen zu Talat Tekins Orhon yazıtları. T ü rk D illeri A r a ş tır m a la r ı 1992. 5-17. Doerfer, G. (1996): Sprichwörter aus Nordchorasan. M a te r ia lia T u rcica Vol. 17. 1-14. Doerfer, G. - Tezcan, T. (1980): W ö rterb u ch d e s C h a la d s c h (D ia le k t von C h a rra b ). Budapest. Doerfer, G. - Hesche, W. (1989): S ü d o g h u s is c h e M a te r ia lie n a u s A fg h a n is ta n u n d İran . Wiesbaden. Doerfer, G. - Hesche, W. - Ravanyar, J. (1990): O g h u sica a u s lran.Wiesbaden. Doerfer, G. - Hesche, W. (1993): C h o r a s a n tü r k is c h . W örterlisten , K u r z g r a m m a tik e n , İn d ices. Wiesbaden. Dorzsüren, C. (1957): Doloodojnbulsba tüünij hösöö. S in z leh U h a a n A m ’d r a l 1957/5-6. 25-30. Drimba, V. (1973): S y n ta x e C o m a n e. Bucureşti - Leiden. Drimba, V. (2000): C o d e x C u m a n icu s. E d itio n d ip lo m a t iq u e a v e c fa c - s im ile s . Bucarest. Drüll, D. (1980): D e r C o d e x C u m a n icu s. E n ts te h u n g u n d B ed eu tu n g . G e s c h ic h te u n d G esells c h a ft. Stuttgart. Dudâs Gy. (2003): Az omagyar kori i > ü labializâciorol. M a g y a r N y e lv jâ r â s o k Vol. 41.117-128. Dul'zon, A. P. (1954): Terminy rodstva i svojstva v jazykah Narymskogo kraja i Priculjam'ja. In: U cen ie z a p is k i T o m sk o g o G o su d a rstv en n o g o P e d a g o g ic e s k o g o İn s titu ta Vol. 11. 59-93. Dybo, A. V. (1996): S e m a n tic e s k a ja r e k o n s tr u k c ija v a lt a js k o j e tim o lo g ii. S o m a t ic e s k ie te rm in y (p le c e v o j p o ja s ). Moskva. Dybo, A.V. (red.) (2003): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . ObsCetjurkskie i meztjurkskie leksiceskie osnovy na bukvy L, M, N, P, S . Moskva.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1390

B ib l io g r a p h y

Dybo, A.V. (red.) (2006): S r a v n ite l'n o -is to r ic e s k a ja g r a m m a t ik a tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . P r a tju r k s k ij ja z y k -o s n o v a . K a r tin a m ir a p r a tju r k s o g o e tn o s a p o d a n n y m j a z y k a . Moskva. E. Abaffy E. (1955): Az l hiâtustöltöröl. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 51. 213-218. E. Abaffy E. (1973): Csavar : csavarog. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 69. 305-315. E. Kiss S. (1985): Gaz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 81. 96-99. Eckhart F. (1909): N a n d o r fe je r v â r . M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 5. 311-313. Eckmann, J. (1956): N e h c ü 'l-fe ra d is I. T ıp k ıb a sım . Ankara. Eckmann, J. (1971): T h e d îv â n o f G a d a ’î. Bloomington. Eckmann, J. (1976): M id d le T u rk ic g lo s s e s o f t h e R y la n d s in t e r lin e a r K o r a n tr a n sla tio n . Budapest. Edelspacher A. (1873): Miklosich: Die slavischen Elemente im neugriechischen. N y e lv tu d o m â n yi K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 10. 339-344. Edelspacher A. (1876): Csaj. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 5. 193-197. Egorov, V. G. (1954): S o v rem en n y j c u v a s s k ij liter a tu rn y j j a z y k v s r a v n ite l'n o -isto ric e sk o m o sv e s c e n ii I. Ceboksary 1954. Egorov, V. G. (1957): Narecie. In: Andreev et al, M a te r ia ly (1957) 273-295. Egorov, V. G. (1964): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slo v a r' c u v a ss k o g o ja z y k a . Ceboksary. EI E n c y c lo p a e d ia o f İs la m Eilers, W. - Mayrhofer, M. (1962): Kurdisch b ü z und die indogermanische ‘Buchen-Sippe’. Zugleich ein Beitrag zur Ulme und allgemeinen Pflanzennamenkunde. M itteilu n g en d e r A n th r o p o lo g is c h e n G e s e lls c h a ft in W ien Vol. 92. 61-92. Emmerick, R. E. - Skjaerv0 , P. O. (1982-1985): S tu d ies in th e v o c a b u la r y o f K h o ta n e s e . Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1982; vol. 2. 1985.] Wien. Emmerick, R. E. - Rona-Tas, A. (1992): The Turkish-Khotanese wordlist revisited. C en tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 36. 199-241. Erdal, M. (1978): Irk Bitig üzerine yeni notlar. T ü rk D ille r i A r a ş tır m a la r ı Y ıllığı B e lle te n 1977. 87-119. Erdal, M. (1979): Die Morphemefuge im Alttürkischen. W ie n er Z e its c h r ift f ü r d ie K u n d e d es M o r g e n la n d e s Vol. 71. 83-114. Erdal, M. (1982): Early Turkish names for the Moslim God, and the title Ç eleb i. A s ia n a n d A fr ic a n S tu d ies Vol. 16. 407-416. Erdal, M. (1984): The Turkish Yarkand documents. B u lletin o f th e S c h o o l o f O r ien ta l a n d A fr ic a n S tu d ies Vol. 47. 260-301. Erdal, M. (1988): The Turkic Nagy-Szent-Miklos inscription in Greek letters. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 42. 221-234. Erdal, M. (1991): O ld T u rk ic w o rd fo r m a t io n . Vol. 1-2. Wiesbaden. Erdal, M. (1993): D ie S p r a c h e d e r w o lg a b u lg a r is c h e n In s c h riften . Wiesbaden. Erdal, M. (1993a): Around the Turkic ‘apple’. J o u r n a l o f In d o -E u r o p e a n S tu d ies Vol. 21. 27-36. Erdal, M. (1997): Further notes on Irk Bitig. T u rk ic L a n g u a g e s Vol. 1. 63-100. Erdal, M. (2004): A g r a m m a r o f O ld T u rkic. Leiden - Boston.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1391

Erdal, M. (2007): The Khazar language. In: Golden, P. B., Ben-Shammai H. and Rona-Tas, A. (eds) T h e w o rld o f th e K h a z a r s . N e w p e r s p e c tiv e s : s e le c t e d p a p e r s f r o m th e J e r u s a le m 1999 In te r n a tio n a l K h a z a r C oU oqu iu m h o s t e d b y th e B e n Z vi In stitu te. Leiden - Boston. 75-108. Erdelyi I. (1960): Tâltos. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 62. 328-331. Erdodi J. (1974): Toldalek es eloleg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 70. 345-348. Erdodi J. (1976): Nelkül. Egy azonos turcizmus nehâny finnugor nyelvben. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 72. 213-215. Erdodi J. (1978): Lofö. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 74. 76-79. Erdodi J. (1979): Fokhagyma vagy foghagyma? M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 75. 72-76. Eren, H. (1941-1943): Beitrage zur türkischen Wortforschung. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 3. 129-143. Eren, H. (1942): Öröm. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 38. 289-290. Eren, H. (1943a): Katâng, sârkâny, csodör. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 20-28. Eren, H. (1943b): Regibb es ujabb török jövevenyszavak a magyarban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 358-363. Eren, H. (1943c): Kiköcsen. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 157. Eren, H. (1943d): A s z e k e ly nev magyarâzatâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 205-208. Eren, H. (1944): Hurok. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 40. 295-296. Eren, H. (1944a): Küllo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 40. 228-230. Eren, H. (1944b): Hatek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 40. 58. Eren, H. (1948): Török jövevenyszok a magyarban. Üvecs. Gyomor. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 44. 34-37. Eren, H. (1956): Türkçe is ta b u r kelime üzerine. T ü rk D ili A r a ş tır m a la r ı Y ıllığı. B e lle te n 145­ 152. Eren, H. (1958): Türkçe g ö k kelimesinin türevleri. In: Eckmann, J., Mansuroğlu, M. e t al. (Haz.) J e a n D en y A r m a ğ a n ı. Ankara. 85-89. Eren, H. (1977): Az ü v ecs szo magyarâzatâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 73. 154-159. Eren, H (1982): Remarks on V. G. Egorov’s Etymological dictionary of the Chuvash language. In: Rona-Tas, A. (ed.) S tu d ies in C h u v a sh ety m o lo g y I. Szeged. 20-65. Eren, H (haz.) (1988): T ü r k ç e s ö z lü k I-II, Ankara. Eren, H. (1996): “Macarcanın Etimolojik Sözlüğü” üzerine. T ü rk D ili 1996/2. 116-133. Eren, H. (1999^): T ü rk d ilin in e t im o lo jik sözlü ğ ü . Ankara. Eren, H. (2002): A magyarok etimologiai szotârârol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 98. 385-395. (Hungarian translation from T ü rk D ili 1996/2:116-133.) Eren, H. (2005): A török nyelv magyar etimologiai szotâra es a magyar nyelvtörtenet. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 101. 275-282. Fâbiân I. (1866): A va, ve kepzonek es vâltozatainak szereplese nyelveinkben. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 5. 239-245. Farkas, J. (1955): Bemerkungen zu der ungarischen historischen Formenlehre IV. U ral-A ltais c h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 27. 60-93. Fasmer, R. R. (1925): O monetah Volzskih Bolgar X. veka. Iz v e s tija O b sestv a A r h e o lo g ii i E tn og r a f ii p r i K a z a n s k o m G o su d a r s tv e n n o m U n iversitete. Vol. 333/1. (Kazan') 29-60.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1392

B ib l io g r a p h y

Fasmer, M. (red.) (1964-1973^): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slo v a r' r u s sk o g o j a z y k a . Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1964; vol. 2. 1967; vol. 3. 1971; vol. 4. 1973.] Moskva. Fazylov, E. (1966-1971): S ta r o u z b e k s k ij ja z y k . H o r e z m ijs k ije p a m j a t n i k i X IV v ek a . Vol. 1-2. Taşkent. Fazylov, E. I. (1976): H o d z a n d i. L a ta fa t-N a m e . K n ig a o k r a s o te . (Vvedenie, transkripcija teksta, perevod, glossarij, grammaticeskij ukazatel'.) Taşkent. Fazylov, I. - Zijaeva, M. T. (1978): Iz y s k a n n y j d a r tju r k s k o m u ja z y k u . ( G r a m m a tic e s k ij tr a k ta t X IV v. n a a r a b s k o m ja z y k e ) . (Vvedenie, leksiko-grammatiCeskij oCerk, perevod, glossarij, grammaticeskij ukazatel'.) Taşkent. Fâzsy, Sz. (1977): D a s B o d sch n u rd i, ein tü r k is c h e r D ia le k t in C h o ra sa n , O stp ersien . Abhandlung zur Erlangung der Doktorwürde der Philosophischen Fakultat der Universitat Zürich. Fedakâr, D. (1991): Das Alttürkische in sogdischer Schrift. Textmaterial und Orthographie I. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 10. 85-98. Fedakâr, D. (1994a): Das Alttürkische in sogdischer Schrift. Textmaterial und Orthographie II. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 13. 133-157. Fedakâr, D. (1994b): Alttürkische Vimalakîrtinirdesa-Fragmente in sogdischer Schrift. In: Röhrborn, K.,Veenker, W. (Hrsg.) M e m o r ia e m u n u scu lu m . G e d e n k b a n d f ü r A n n e m a r ie v. G a b a in . Wiesbaden. 43-53. Fedotov, M. R. (1992): M a te r ia ly k is to r ik o -e tim o lo g ic e s k o m u slo v a rju c u v a s s k o g o ja z y k a . Ceboksary. Fedotov, M. R. (1996): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slo v a r' cu v a ss k o g o ja z y k a . Vol. 1-2. Ceboksary. Feher G. (1926-1932): A tot o s o h ‘haszon’ szo bolgâr-török eredetije. K o r ö s i C s o m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 2. 387-390. Feher Z. (1966): Bâtyai tâltos törtenetek. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 77. 125-128. Fehertoi K. (2001): Ârpâd-kori szemelynevek olvasatainak megb^zhatösâgâröl. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 97. 460-467. Fehertoi K. (2004): A r p â d -k o r i s z e m e ly n e v tâ r (1000-1301). Budapest. Fen Tsza-sen (1959): RuniCeskaja nadpis’ iz vostoCnoj Mongolii. S o v e ts k a ja E tn o g r a fija Vol. 1. 3-6. (non vidi) Feoktistov, A. P. (1971): R u s s k o -m o r d o v s k ij slovar'. Iz is to rii o te c e s tv e n n o j le k s ik o g r a fii. Moskva. Fialowsky L. (1878): A termeszetrajz mûnyelve. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 7. 213-217. Filep A. (1979a): Fâklya. In: Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ik o n . Vol. 2. Budapest. 20. Filep A. (1979b): Fokla. In: Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ik o n . Vol. 2. Budapest. 183-184. Filep A. (1979c): Gyertya. In: Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ikon . Vol. 2. Budapest. 356. Fischer, J. E. (1770): De origine Ungrorum. In: Q u e stio n es P e tr o p o lita n a e . 3-40. Gottingae Gothae. Flemming, B. (1968): Ein alter Irrtum bei der chronologischen Einordnung des Tarğumân turkî wa ‘ağamî wa muğalî. D e r İs la m Vol. 44. 226-229.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1393

Fletcher, J. e t al. (eds) (1985): N ig u ca B icig . P i W en Shu. A n a n n iv e r s a r y v o lu m e in h o n o u r o f F ra n cis W o o d m a n C lea v es. Cambridge. Fodor I. (1993): Ispân, nâdorispân. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 89. 219-222. Fogarasi J. (1864): A „Szekely nepköltesi gyûjtemeny”. Nyelveszeti tekintetben, hun törteneti bevezetessel. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 3. 361-388. Fogarasi J. (1866): Az ‘ilyen’ nevmâs a mongol nyelv utân. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 5. 280-285. Fokos D. (1909): Török jövevenyszavainkhoz. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 38. 247-252. Fokos D. (1932): Nehâny melleknevünk eredetehez. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 61. 110-116. Fokos D. (1937): Adalekok szo- es szolâsmagyarâzatokhoz. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 66. 67-71. Fokos D. (1959): Etimologiai eszrevetelek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 61. 53-63. Forssman, B. (1966): U n tersu ch u n g en z u r S p r a c h e P in d a rs. Wiesbaden. Földes L. (1971): A t e le k ‘földterület’ jelentestörtenete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 67. 418-431. Földi J. (1801): T erm esz e ti h is to ria . s.l. Fraehn, Ch. M. (1832): Drei Münzen der Wolga-Bulgharen aus dem X. Jahrhundert n. Ch. M e m o ir e s d e l ’A c a d e m ie I m p e r ia le d e s S cien ces. S ix ie m e serie. T o m e I. 171-204. Franke, H. (1975): Chinese texts on the Jurchen. A translation of the Jurchen monograph in the San-ch‘ao pei-meng hui-pen. Z e n tr a la s ia tis c h e S tu d ien Vol. 9. 119-186. Frisk, H. (1960-1979): G r ie c h is c h e s e t y m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch . (Vol. 1. 1960; Vol. 2. 1970; Vol. 3. 1979). Heildelberg. Futaky, I. (1968): Budenz und Benfey. U ra l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 40. 1-2. Futaky, I. (1971): A magyar nyelv törteneti-etimologiai szotâra. (Historisch-etymologisches Wörterbuch der ungarischen Sprache.) Chefredakteur: Lorând Benko, Redakteure: Lajos Kiss, Lâszlo Papp. Budapest. Band I: A-Gy. 1967; Band II: H-Û, 1970. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 43. 175-180. Futaky I. (1991): Horo. In: Hajdu M., Kiss J. (Szerk.) E m le k k ö n y v B e n k o L o r â n d h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 192-195. Futaky I. (2000): Szotörteneti adalekok az Ârpâd-kori b ö rtö n eredetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 96. 351-354. Futaky I. (2001): N y e lv tö r ten e ti v iz s g â la t o k a k â r p â t - m e d e n c e i a v a r - m a g y a r k a p c s o la t o k k e r d e s e h e z . M o n g o l e s m a n d z s u -tu n g u z e l e m e k n y elv ü n k b en . Budapest. Gabain, A. v. (1938): Briefe der uigurischen Hüen-tsang-Biographie. In: Le Coq, A. A. e t al. (Hrsg.) (1909/1972): S p r a c h w is s e n s c h a ftlic h e E r g e b n is s e d e r d e u ts c h e n T u rfa n F o rsc h u n g I. Leipzig. 345-389. Gabain, A. v. (1941, 1950^, 1974^): A lttü r k is c h e G r a m m a tik m it B ib lio g r a p h ie , L e s e s tü c k e n u n d W ö rterv er z eic h n is , a u c h N e u tü r k is c h . Leipzig. Gabain, A. v. (1953): Inhalt und magische Bedeutung der alttürkischen Inschriften. A n th r o p h o s Vol. 48. 537-556. Gabain, A. v. (1954): T ü r k is c h e T u rfa n -T ex te VIII. Berlin. Gabain, A.v. (1959): Die Sprache des Codex Cumanicus. In: Deny, J. e t al. (Hrsg.) P h ilo lo g ia e T u rcica e F u n d a m e n ta . Vol. 1. Wiesbaden. 46-73.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1394

B ib l io g r a p h y

Gabain, A. v. (1971): Martti Râsânen: Versuch eines etymologischen Wörterbuchs der Türksprachen. Lexica Societatis Fenno-Ugricae XVII,1. Helsinki: Suomalais-ugrilainen Seura 1969; Redaktionssekretâr: Istvân Kecskemeti. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 43. 222-223. Gâborjân A. (1981): Saru. In: Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ik o n . Vol. 4. Budapest. 430. Gadzieva, N. Z. - Serebrennikov, B. A. (red.) (1986): S r a v n ite l'n o -is to r ic e s k a ja g r a m m a t ik a tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . S in ta k sis . Moskva. Galabov, I. (1976): Die bei den Südslaven mit Gabr- 'Weissbuche' gebildeten Ortsnamen und ihre Probleme. In: Pohl, H.D. (Hrsg.) O p u scu la sla v ic a e t lin g u istica . Festschrift für Alexander Issatschenko. Klagenfurt. 169-187. Gâldi L. (1938): Tözeg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 34. 328. Gâldi L. (1955): Sz6târ^râsunk egyik fordulopontja. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 51. 201-211. Galgoczi F. (1929): Az ostâbla szo eredeteröl. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 25. 198-204. Gamkrelidze, T. V. - Ivanov, V. V. (1984): In d o e v r o p e js k ij j a z y k i in d o ev ro p ejcy . R e k o n s tr u k c ija i is to r ik o -tip o lo g ic e s k ij a n a liz p r a j a z y k a i p ro to k u l'tu ry . Vol. 1-2. Tbilisi. Gamkrelidze, T. V. - Ivanov, V. V. (1995): In d o -E u r o p e a n a n d th e In d o -E u r o p ea n s. A reco n stru ctio n a n d h is to r ic a l a n a ly s is o f a p r o t o -la n g u a g e a n d a p ro to -c u ltu re. Berlin - New York. Gandjei, T. (1957-1958): Il „Muhabbat-nâma” di Hörazmî. Part 1-2. A n n a li d e l l ’Istitu to Univ e r s ita r io O r ien ta le d i N a p o li Vol. 6-7. [Part 1. In: vol. 6. (1957) 131-161 + facsimile; part 2. In: vol. 7. (1958) 135-166.] Gandjei, T. (1959): Il lessico del „Muhabbat-nâma”. A n n a li d e l l ’Istitu to U n iv ersita rio O r ien ta le d i N a p o li Vol. 8. 91-103. Ganiev, F. A. (red.) (1991): R u s s k o - t a t a r s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Geng, Shimin (1980): Qâdimqi uygurcâ iptidayi drama piyesasi “Maitrisimit” Hami nushasi’ning 2-pârdâsi hâqqidiki tâtqiqat. J o u r n a l o fT u r k is h S tu d ies Vol. 4. 101-156. Georgi, J.G. (1797-1802): G e o g r a p h is c h -p h y s ik a lis c h e u n d n a tu r h is to r is c h e B e s c h r e ib u n g d es R u ssisch en R^eichs z u r U e b ers ic h t b is h e r ig e r K e n n tn is s e von d e m s e lb e n Typ. Königsberg: Nicolovius, 1797, 1800, 1802. Georgiev, V. e t al. (red.) (1971-1979): B a lg a r s k i etim o lo g ic e n re cn ik . Vol. 1-2. Sofija. Gercenberg, L. G. (1981): Hotanosakskij jazyk. In: Abaev, V. I. - Bogoljubov, M. N. Rastorgueva, V. S. e t al. (red) O sn ovy ir a n s k o g o ja z y k o z n a n ija . S r e d n e ir a n s k ie ja z y k i. Moskva. 233-313. Gershevitch, I. (1952): Ancient survivals in Ossetic. B u lletin o f th e S c h o o l o f O r ien ta l a n d A fr ic a n S tu d ies Vol. 14. 483-495. Gerstner, K. (2004): Mâria D. Mâtai, Kleine ungarische Sprachgeschichte. Aus dem Ungarischen übersetz von Albrecth Friedrich unter Mitarbeit von Ruth Futaky. Helmut Buske Verlag, Hamburg, 2002. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 100. 223-225. Gharib, B. (1995): S o g d ia n d ic tio n a ry . Tehran. Giraud, R. (1961): L ’in scrip tio n d e B a ın T sokto. Paris. Göbl, R. - Rona-Tas, A. (1995): D ie In s c h r ifte n d e s S c h a tz e s von N a g y -S z en tm ik lo s. E in e p a l a o g r a p h is c h e D o k u m e n ta tio n . Wien.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1395

Göckenjan, H. - Sweeney, J. R. (1985): D e r M o n g o len stu rm . B e r ic h te von A u g e n z e u g e n u n d Z e itg e n o s s e n 1235-1250. Graz - Wien - Köln. Göckenjan, H. - Zimonyi, I. (2001): O r ie n ta lis c h e B e r ic h te ü b e r d ie V ö lk e r O s teu r o p a s u n d Z e n tr a la s ie n s im M ittela lter. D ie Ğ a y h a n ı-T ra d itio n . Wiesbaden. Golb, N - Pritsak, O. (1982): K h a z a r ia n H e b r e w d o c u m e n ts o f t h e ten th cen tu ry . Ithaca - London. Golden, P. B. (1975): The Q’azaro-Hungarian title / personal name: / I e^ e^. A rch iv u m E u r a s ia e M e d ii A e v i Vol. 1. 37-43. Golden, P. B. (1980): K h a z a r S tu dies. A n h is to r ic o -p h ilo lo g ic a l in q u iry in to th e o r ig in s o f t h e K h a z a r s . Vol. 1-2. Budapest. Golden, P. B. (1985-1987): The Byzantine Greek elements in the Rasulid hexaglot. A rch iv u m E u r a s ia e M e d ii A e v i Vol. 5-6. 41-166. Golden, P. B. (1991): The dogs of the Medieval Qipcaqs. In: V a ria E u r a s ia tic a . F e s ts c h r ift f ü r p r o f e s s o r A n d r â s R on a-T as. Szeged. 45-55. Golden, P. B. (1992): A n in tro d u ctio n to th e h is to r y o f t h e T u rk ic p e o p le s . E th n o g e n e s is a n d s t a te -fo r m a tio n in M e d ie v a l a n d E a r ly M o d er n E u r a s ia a n d th e M id d le E ast. Wiesbaden. Golden, P. B. (1993-1994): Georgio-Turcica: some marginal notes on preottoman Safavid oğuz and non-oğuz Turkic elements in Georgian. A rc h iv u m O tto m a n icu m 13. 101-116. Golden, P. B. (1998-1999): The nomadic linguistic impact on Pre-Cinggisid Rus' and Georgia. A rc h iv u m E u r a s ia e M e d ii A e v i Vol. 10. 72-97. Golden, P. B. (ed.) (2000): T h e K in g ’s D ictio n a ry . T h e R a s û lid H e x a g lo t: F o u rte en th c en tu ry voc a b u la r ie s in A ra b ic , P ersia n , T u rkic, G reek , A r m e n ia n a n d M on gol. [Translated by HalasiKun, T. Golden, P. B., Ligeti, L. and Schütz, E. with introductory essays by Golden, P. B. and Allsen, T. T. Edited with notes and commentary by Golden, P. B.] Leiden - Boston Köln. Golden, P. B. (2004): Khazar Turkic Gulâms in Caliphal service. J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 292/1-2. 279-309. Golden, P. (2005): The shaping of the Cuman-Qipchaqs and their world. In: Schmieder, F., Schreiner, P. (eds.) Il C o d ic e C u m a n ic o e il su o m on d o. A tti d e l c o llo q io in te r n a z io n a le . Venezia, 6-7 Dicembre 2002. 247-277. Golden, P. B. (2005a): The Khazars and Kazakhs: New perspectives. A rc h iv u m E u r a s ia e M ed ii A e v i Vol. 14. 281-298. Golden, P. B. (2005b): Khazarica: Notes on some Khazar terms. T u rk ic L a n g u a g e s Vol. 9. 205­ 222. Golden, P. B. (2006): The Khazar sacral kingship. In: Reyerson, K., Stavrou, T., Tracy, J. (eds.) P re-M o d ern R u ssia a n d Its W orld. Wiesbaden. 79-102. Golden, P. B. (2006a): Turks and Iranians. An historical sketch. In: Johanson, L., Bulut, Ch. (eds.) (2006): T u r k ic -Ir a n ia n C o n ta c t A r ea s. H is to r ic a l a n d L in g u istic A sp ects . Wiesbaden. 17-38. Golden, P. (2006-2007): Cumanica V: The Basmils and the QipCaqs. A rc h iv u m E u r a s ia e M ed ii A e v i Vol. 15. 13-42. Goldziher I. (1885): Vendeg. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 14. 241-246.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1396

B ib l io g r a p h y

Golovkina, O. V. (red.) (1966): T a t a r s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Golstunskij, K. F. (1860): R u s s k o - k a lm y c k ij slovar'. Sankt-Peterburg. Gombocz Z. (1898): A vogul nyelv idegen elemei. I. Török jövevenyszok a vogulban. N y elv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 28. 148-184. Gombocz Z. (1900a): Bölcs. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 29. 353-356. Gombocz Z. (1900b): Gyalu, gyalolni. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 29. 55-56. Gombocz Z. (1900c): Kar. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 30. 488. Gombocz Z. (1901a): Er. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 31. 247. Gombocz Z. (1901b): Gyûrû. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 31. 243-246. Gombocz Z. (1901c): Szoszârmaztatâsok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 31. 125-127. Gombocz Z. (1901d): Vâj. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 31. 248-249. Gombocz Z. (1904): Török jövevenyszavaink kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 33. 545-549. Gombocz Z. (1905): Az altaji nyelvek hangtörtenetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 35. 241-282. Gombocz Z. (1905a): A regi magyar etelnevek eredeterol I. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 1. 160-168. Gombocz Z. (1906): Adalekok a magyar nyelv szofejtö szotârâhoz. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 36. 470-481. Gombocz Z. (1906a): A bor. II. A bornevek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 2. 193-199. Gombocz Z. (1906b): Csuvas szojegyzek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 36.1-23,141-164. Gombocz Z. (1907a): Regi török jövevenyszavaink. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 3. 17-29, 62-72, 105­ 116, 153-165, 213-224, 250-263, 307-318, 357-370, 395-406. Gombocz Z. (1907b): Thury Jozsef “Magyar-török összehasonl^t6 szotâra”. A k a d e m i a i E rtes^t6 Vol. 18. 508-515. Gombocz Z. (1907c): ^r6. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 37. 334-335. Gombocz Z. (1908): H o n fo g la lâ s elo tti tö r ö k jö v e v e n y s z a v a in k . Budapest. Gombocz Z. (1909): Kaptâny. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 5. 420-421. Gombocz Z. (1909a): Szinnyei Jozsef Magyar Nyelvhasonl^tâsa. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 5. 414-417. Gombocz Z. (1909b): Alacs. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 5. 421. Gombocz Z. (1909-1910): A magyar a-hangok törtenetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 39. 229-274. Gombocz Z. (1911): Kepzettârsulâs es jelentesvâltozâs. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 7. 97-108. Gombocz Z. (1911a): Süly. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 7. 413-414. Gombocz Z. (1912a): A magyar magânhangzok törtenetebol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 8. 97-106. Gombocz, Z. (1912b): D ie b u lg a r is c h -tü r k is c h e n le h n w ö r te r in d e r u n g a r is c h e n sp ra ch e. Helsinki. Gombocz Z. (1912c): Török jövevenyszavaink hangtanâhoz. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 41. 67-68. Gombocz, Z. (1912-1913): Zur Lautgeschichte der altaischen Sprachen. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 13. 1-37. Gombocz Z. (1914a): Török jövevenyszavaink hangtanâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 10. 27-28. Gombocz Z. (1914b) Zânk. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 10. 336. Gombocz Z. (1914c): Ajtony. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 10. 31-33.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

139 7

Gombocz Z. (1914-1915): Ârpâd-kori török szemelyneveink. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 10. 241-249, 293-301, 337-342, Vol. 11. 145-152, 245-252, 341-346, 433-439. Gombocz Z. (1917): Török jövevenyszavainkhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 13. 97-101, 185-189. Gombocz Z. (1917-1920): A magyar öshaza es a nemzeti hagyomâny. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 45. 129-194. Gombocz Z. (1920): A magyar melyhangu i kerdesehez. I-II. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 16. 2-9, 112­ 115. Gombocz Z. (1921-1925): Martti Râsânen, Die tschuvassischen Lehnwörter im Tscheremissischen. Helsinki, 1920 (MSFOu. XLVHI.), XVI + 276 p. K o r ö s i C s o m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 1. 81-85. Gombocz, Z. (1921-1925a): Das tschuwassische Praesens-futurum. K o r ö s i C s o m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 1. 262-266. Gombocz Z. (1922): Karâm. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 18. 124-125. Gombocz Z. (1922a): A v-tövû nevszok törtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 18. 202-204. Gombocz Z. (1924): G. J. Ramstedt, Zur frage nach der stellung des tschuwassischen. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 20. 173-174. Gombocz Z. (1924a): Sömör. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 20. 60-63. Gombocz, Z. (1924b): Osseten-Spuren in Ungarn. In: S tr e itb e r g F estg a b e. W ilh elm S tr e itb e r g z u m 60. G e b u r t s t a g g e w id m e t von F reu n d e n u n d S ch ü lern . Leipzig. 105-110. Gombocz, Z. (1927): Slavo-turcica. In: S y m b o lis G r a m m a tic is in h o n o r e m Io a n n is R o z w a d o w sk i. Vol. 2. Cracoviae. 71-76. Gombocz Z. (1928): Bârsony. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 24. 344. Gombocz Z. (1934): A -sâg, -seg kepzo eredete. In: E m le k k ö n y v B e r z e v ic z y A lb e r t û rn a k , A M. T. A k a d e m i a e ln ö k e n e k , tis z te le ti ta g g â v â la s z tâ s a h a r m in c a d ik e v fo r d u lo ja a lk a lm â b o l.

Budapest. 39-41. Gombocz Z. (1938): Eletföldrajz es a magyar öshaza. In: Gombocz Z. (1938-1940): Ö sszeg y û jtö tt m û v ei. Vol. 1. Zsirai M. (Szerk.) Budapest. 84-90. Gombocz Z. (1938-1940): Ö ssz eg y û jtö tt m û vei. Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1938 Zsirai, M. (szerk.); vol. 2. 1940. Laziczius Gy., Pais D. (Szerk.).] Budapest. Gombocz Z. (1960): H o n fo g la lâ s e lo tti b o lg â r -tö r ö k jö v e v e n y s z a v a in k . Ligeti L. (szerk.). Budapest. Gombocz Z. - Melich J. (1906): Magyar szofejtesek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 2. 300-312. Gombocz Z. - Melich J. (1914-1944): M a g y a r e t y m o lo g ia i szotâr. Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1914-1930; vol. 2. 1934-1944.] Budapest. Gordeev, F. I. (1979-1997): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slo v a r' m a r ijs k o g o j a z y k a . Joskar-Ola. Gregor F. (1968): A bânyâszszokincs törteneteböl. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 70. 309­ 327. Gregor, F. (1970): Ung. k o c s i ‘Wagen’ und die Namen âhnlicher Fahrzeuge sowie einiger Bestandteile im Slowakischen. S tu d ia S la v ic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 16. 193-218. Gregor F. (1973): M a g y a r n e p i g o m b a n e v e k . Budapest.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1398

B ib l io g r a p h y

Gretsy L. (1962): A s z o h a s a d â s . E g y k e v e s s e s z â m b a v ett s z ö a lk o tâ s m ö d t^pu sai e s s z e r e p e ir o d a lm i e s k ö z n y e lv ü n k fe jlo d e s e b e n . Budapest. Grjunberg, A. L. - Steblin-Kamenskij, I. M. (1976): V a h a n s k ij ja z y k . Moskva. Gr0 nbech, K. (1936): C o d e x C u m a n icu s. (Cod. Marc. Lat. DXLIX. In Faksimile herausgegeben mit einer Einleitung von Gr0 nbech, K.) Kopenhagen. Gr0 nbech, K. (1942): K o m a n is c h e s W ö rterb u ch . T ü r k is c h e r W o rtin d ex z u C o d e x C u m an icu s. Kopenhagen. Gr0 nbech, K. (ed.) (1948): R a b g h u z i N a r r a tio n e s d e P ro p h etis. C od. M us. B rit. A d d . 7851. [Reproduced in facsimile.] Copenhagen. Gronk, M. (1986): The Turkish Yarkand documents. B u lletin o f th e S c h o o l o f O r ien ta l a n d A fr ic a n S tu d ies Vol. 49. 455-507. Grunin, T. I. (1967): D o k u m e n ty n a p o lo v e c k o m j a z y k e X V I v. S u d eb n y e a k t y K a m e n e c P o d o l'sk o j a r m ja n s k o j o b scin y . (Transkripcija, perevod, predislovie, vvedenie, grammaticeskij kommentarij i glossarij Grunina, T. Pod red. Sevortjana, E.V., stat'ja Daskevica, Ja. R.) Moskva. Gulya J. (1964): Adalekok a nyelvi absztrakcio törtenetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 66. 379-384. Gulya J. (1967a): Hodu vagy hadu? M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 63. 323-330. Gulya J. (1967b): A magyar nyelv elso etimologiai szotâra. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i E r t e k e z e s e k Vol. 58. 87-90. Gulya, J. (1984): J. E. Fischer (1697-1771) und die uralistische Etymologieforschung. L in g u istica e t P h ilo lo g ic a . G e d e n k s c h r ift f ü r B jö rn C o llin d e r (1894-1983). 183-189. Gulya, J. (1994): Zur Frühgeschichte der vergleichenden Sprachwissenschaft: J. E. Fischer (1747) und S. Gyarmathi (1799). In: Sternemann, R. (Hrsg.) B o p p -S y m p o s iu m 1992 d e r H u m b o ld t-U n iv ers ita t z u B erlin . A k t e n d e r K o n fe r e n z vom 24.3. - 26.3.1992 aus Anlafi von Franz Bopps zweihundertjahrigem Geburtstag am 14.9.1991. Heidelberg. 91-104. Gulya, J. (Hrsg.) (1995): J o h a n n E b e r h a r d F is c h e r V o c a b u la riu m S ib iricu m (1747 ). D e r e ty m o lo g is c h -v e r g le ic h e n d e A n teil. Frankfurt a.M. Gunda B. (1951): Tozeg szavunk târgytörtenetehez. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 75. 212-213. Gülensoy, T. (1986): D o ğ u a n a d o lu o s m a n lıc a s ı. Ankara. Gyârfâs I. (1870-1885): A jâ s z - k u n o k tö rten ete. Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. Kecskemet, 1870; vol. 2. Kecskemet, 1873; vol. 3. Szolnok, 1883; vol. 4. Budapest, 1885.] Gyarmathi, S. (1799): A ffin it a s lin g u a e H u n g a r ic a e cu m lin g u is F e n n ic a e o rig in is g r a m m a tic e d e m o n s tr a ta . Gottingae. Gyarmathi, S. (1816): V o c a b u la riu m in q u o p lu r im a H u n g a r ic is v o cib u s c o n s o n a v a r ia r u m lin g u a r u m v o c a b u la c o lle g it . Bets. Gyarmathi, S. (1983): G r a m m a tic a l p r o o f o f th e a ffin it y o f th e H u n g a r ia n la n g u a g e w ith la n g u a g e s o fF e n n ic o rig in . [Translated, annotated and introduced by Victor E. Hanzeli] Amsterdam - Philadelphia. Gyoni M. (1943): A m a g y a r n y elv g ö r ö g fe lj e g y z e s e s s z ö r v â n y e m le k e i. Budapest. Györffy Gy. (1935-1939): Besenyok es magyarok. K o r ö s i C so m a -A rch iv u m . Vol. Suppl. 1. 397­ 500.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1399

Györffy Gy. (1958): A magyar nemzetsegtöl a vârmegyeig, a törzstöl az orszâgig. S z â z a d o k Vol. 92. 12-87, 565-615. Györffy Gy. (1959): T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r â lla m er e d e te r ö l. A n e m z e ts e g tö l a v â rm eg y eig , a tö r z stö l a z o rs z â g ig . Budapest. Györffy Gy. (1963-1998): A z A r p â d -k o r i M a g y a r o r s z â g tö r ten eti fö ld r a jz a . Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1963; vol. 2. 1987; vol. 3. 1987; vol. 4. 1998.] Budapest. Györffy, G. (1965): Monuments du lexique petchenegue. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S cien tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 18. 73-81. Györffy Gy. (szerk.) (1977): G e s ta H u n g a ro ru m . B e la k ir â ly je g y z ö je n e k k ö n y v e a m a g y a r o k c s e le k e d e te ir ö l . Budapest. Györffy Gy. (1983^): Is tv â n k ir â ly e s m û ve. Budapest. Györffy Gy. (1990): A m a g y a r s â g k e le t i ele m e i. Budapest. Györffy, G. (1992): D ip lo m a ta H u n g a r ia e A n tiq u is s im a . Budapest. Györffy, I. (1925): Torontâl, Basa. M a g y a r N y elv 21, 270-271. H. Toth T. (1999): Szürenkezes. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 95. 328-332. Hadrovics L. (1955): Hozzâszolâs Kniezsa Istvân “A magyar âllami es jogi terminologia eredete” c^mû elöadâsâhoz. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 7. 246-249. Hadrovics L. (1955a): Kelengye. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 51. 340-342. Hadrovics L. (1965): Jö v e v e n y s z ö -v iz s g â la to k . Budapest. Hadrovics L. (1968): A magyar nyelv törteneti-etimologiai szotâra. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 6 4 .129­ 154. Hadrovics L. (1975): S z a v a k e s s z ö lâ s o k . Budapest. Hadrovics L. (1992): M a g y a r tö r ten eti je le n t e s t a n . Budapest. Hadrovics, L. (1985): U n g a risc h e E le m e n te im S e r b o k r o a tis c h e n . Budapest. Haenisch, E. (1939): Wörterbuch zu Manghol un Niuca Tobca’an. Leipzig. Hafuz, M. E. (1995): R u s s k o - k a r a im s k ij slovar'. K r y m s k ij d ia le k t. Moskva. Hagn, T. (1852): U rk u n d en b u ch f ü r d ie G e s c h ic h te B e n e d ik tin e r -S tifte s K r em sm ü n s ter. Wien. Hajdu P. (1953): A m a g y a r s â g k i a l a k u l â s â n a k e lö z m en y e i. Budapest. Hajdu P. (1966): B e v e z e te s a z u r â li n y elv tu d o m â n y b a . A m a g y a r n y elv fin n u g o r a la p ja i. Budapest. Hajdu P. - Kristo Gy. - Rona-Tas A. (Szerk.) (1976): Bevezetes a magyar ostörtenet kutatâsânak forrâsaiba I:1-2. Budapest. Hajdu P. - Kristo Gy. - Rona-Tas A. (Szerk.) (1977): Bevezetes a magyar ostörtenet kutatâsânak forrâsaiba II. Budapest. Hajdu P. - Kristo Gy. - Rona-Tas A. (Szerk.) (1980): Bevezetes a magyar ostörtenet kutatâsânak forrâsaiba III. Budapest. Hakimzjanov, F. S. (1978): J a z y k e p it a fij v o lz s k ih b u lg a r. Moskva. Halasi Kun T. (1938): Oszmânli jövevenyszavaink hangtanâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 34. 297­ 306. Halasi Kun, T. (1942): L a la n g u e d e s k ip t c h a k s d ’a p r e s un m a n u s c r it a r a b e d ’Is ta n b o u l Vol. 2. [Reproduction phototypique.] Budapest.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1400

B ib l io g r a p h y

Halasi Kun T. (1943): A magyarsâg kaukâzusi törtenete. In: Ligeti L. (szerk.) A m a g y a r s â g o stö rten e te. Budapest. 71-100. Halasi Kun, T. (1950): Orta kipçakça q-, k- ~ 0 meselesi. T ü rk D ili ve T a rih i H a k k ın d a A r a ş tır ­ m a la r Vol. 1. 45-61. Halasi Kun, T. (1975): Kipchak philology and the Turkic loanwords in Hungarian 1. A rch iv u m E u r a s ia e M e d ii A e v i Vol. 1. 155-210. Halâsz I. (1879): Ritkâbb es homâlyosabb kepzok VII. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 8. 488-492. Halâsz I. (1881): „Visszah6d^tott” magyar szok III. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 10. 346-353. Halâsz I. (1888): Magyar elemek az eszaki szlâv nyelvekben. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 17. 250-255, 495-500. Halâsz I. (1903): A magyar szofejtes es törteneti fejlodese N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 33. 1-44, 139-163. Halâsz E. (1983): M a g y a r - n e m e t sz o tâ r. Budapest. Halikov, A. H. (1973): O stolice domongol'skoj Bulgarii. S o v e ts k a ja A r h e o lo g ija 1973/3. 83-99. Halikov, A. H. (1976): Istorija izucenija Biljarskogo gorodisca i ego istoriceskaja topografija. In: Sedov, V. V. (red.) Is s le d o v a n ija V elik o g o g o r o d a . Moskva. 5-56. Halikov, A. H. (red.) (1986): P o su d a B ilja r a . Kazan’. Hamilton, J. R. (1955): L e s o u ıg h o u r s â l'ep o q u e d e s C in q D y n a sties. D 'a p res les d o c u m en ts ch in o is. Paris. Hamilton, J. R. (1971): L e c o n te b o u d d h iq u e d u b o n e t d u m a u v a is p r in c e en v ersio n ou ıg ou re. T exte e ta b li, tr a d u it e t c o m m e n te p a r J a m e s R u sse ll H a m ilto n . M a n u scr its o u ıg o u r s d e T o u en -h o u a n g . M issio n P elliot. D o c u m en ts c o n s e r v e s â la B ib lio th e q u e N a t io n a le III. Paris. Hamilton, J. (1974): O p la -/y o p la -, u f-/y u f- et autres formes semblables en turc ancien. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 28. 111-117. Hamilton, J. R. (1975): Le colophone de l’Irq Bitig. T u rcica Vol. 7. 7-19. Hamilton, J. R. (1977): Nasales instables en turc khotanais du X® siecle. B u lletin o f th e S c h o o l o f O r ien ta l a n d A fr ic a n S tu d ies Vol. 40. 508-521. Hamilton, J. - Bazin, L. (1972): Un manuscrit chinois et turc runiforme de Touen-Houang, British Museum Or. 8212 (78) et (79). T u rcica Vol. 4. 25-42. Hamzaev, M. Ja. (red.) (1962): T ü rk m en d ilin in sözlü g i. Asgabat. Hangin, J. G. e t al. (eds.) (1986): A m o d e r n M o n g o lia n -E n g lish d ic tio n a r y . Bloomington. Harmatta, J. (1951): Studies in the language of the Iranian tribes in South Russia. A c ta O rien ­ ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 1. 261-314. Harmatta J. (1953): A kazâr k i l szo magyarâzatâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 178-183. Harmatta J. (1955): [Hozzâszolâs Kniezsa I., A magyar âllami es jogi terminologia eredete c. elöadâsâhoz.] M T A I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 7. 249-254. Harmatta J. (1960): Munkâcsi Bernât mint a finn-ugor-irâni kapcsolatok kutatoja. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 16. 392-397. Harmatta J. (1977): Irâniak es finnugorok, irâniak es magyarok. In: Bartha A., Czegledy K., Rona-Tas A. (szerk.) M a g y a r o s tö r te n e ti ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 167-182. Harmatta J. (1983): Az avarok nyelvenek kerdesehez. A n tik T a n u lm â n y o k Vol. 30. 71-84.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1401

Harmatta J. (1985): Lebedia es Atelkuzu. In: T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r s â g h o n fo g la lâ s e lo tti tö r ten eteb o l. [A Magyar Nyelvtudomânyi Târsasâg Kiadvânyai 172. szâm.] Budapest. 38­ 49. Harmatta J. (1997): Irâni nyelvek hatâsa az ösmagyar nyelvre. In: Kovâcs L., Veszpremy L. (szerk.) H o n fo g la lâ s e s n y elv eszet. Budapest. 71-83. Harmatta J. (1998): A honfoglalâs mai szemmel. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 94. 129-151. Harmatta J. e t al. (ed.) (1987-1999): L e x ic o n la tin ita tis m e d ii a e v i H u n g a r ia e / A m a g y a r o r s z â g i k ö z e p k o r i la tin s â g s z o tâ ra . Vol. 1-5. [Vol. 1. 1987; vol. 2. 1991; vol. 3. 1992; vol. 4. 1993; vol. 5. 1999.] Budapest. Harzaubaj, S. (1978): Tesijn gerelt hösöö. S tu d ia L in g u a e e t L itte r a r u m In s titu ti L in g u a e e t L itte r u m A c a d e m ia e M o n g o lic a e X ni/15. Ulaanbaatar. 117-124. Harzaubaj, S. (1987): Mongol nutgaas sineer oldson türeg biceesüüd. H e lD z o h io l 16/1-19. 79­ 85. Haudricourt, A.G. (1948), Contribution a la geographie et a l’ethnologie de la voiture, L a R ev u e d e G e o g r a p h ie H u m a in e e t d ’E th n o lo g ie, 54-64 (non vidi) Hauer, E. (1952-1955): H a n d w ö r te r b u c h d e r M a n d s c h u s p r a c h e . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1952; vol. 2. 1952; vol. 3. 1955.] Wiesbaden. Haugen, E. (1950): The analysis of linguistic borrowing. L a n g u a g e Vol. 26. 210-231. Hayashi, T. - Moriyasu, T. (1999): Shiveet-Ulaan inscription. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.) P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s o n h is to r ic a l s ites a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 142. Hayashi, T. - Ösawa, T. (1999): Site of Ikh-Khoshoot and Küli-Cor inscription. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.): P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s on h is to r ic a l s ites a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 148-157. [Hazai, Gy.] (Hrsg.) (1972-1985): E r g e b n is s e d e r d e u ts c h e n T u rfa n -F o rsch u n g I-III, Leipzig. Hazai Gy. (1976): V â m b e r y A rm in . Budapest. Heckenast G. (1970): F e je d e lm i (k ir â ly i) s z o lg â lo n e p e k a k o r a i A r p â d -k o r b a n . Budapest. Hegedûs L. (1952): M o ld v a i c s â n g o n e p m e s e k e s b e s z e lg e te s e k . Budapest. Heissig, W. - Krueger, J. R. - Oinas, F. J. - Schütz, E. (eds.) (1976): T ra c ta ta a lta ic a . Denis Sinor sexagenario optime de rebus altaicis merito dedicata. Wiesbaden. Helimski, E. (2000): On probable Tungus-Manchurian origin of the Buyla Inscription from Nagy-Szentmiklos. S tu d ia E ty m o lo g ic a C r a c o v ie n s ia Vol. 5. 43-56. Helimski, E. (2001): Zu den iranischen Lehnwörtern im ungarischen. In: Blokland, R., Hasselblatt, C. (eds.) F in n o -U g ria n s a n d In d o -E u r o p ea n s. L in g u istic a n d lite r a c y co n ta cts. P roc e e d in g s o f t h e s y m p o s iu m a t th e U n iversity o f G ro n in g en . 1-8. (manuscript) Helimski, E. (2001a): Early Indo-Uralic linguistic relationships. In: Carpelan, Ch., Parpola, A. & Koskikallio, P. (eds.) E a r ly C o n ta cts b e tw e e n U ralic a n d In d o -E u r o p e a n : L in g u istic a n d A r c h a e o lo g ic a l co n s id e r a tio n s . Memoires de la Societe Finno-Ougrienne 242. Helsinki. 187­ 205. Helimski, E. (2004): Die Sprache(n) der Awaren: Die mandschu-tungusische Alternative. In: Naeher, C. (ed.) P r o c e e d in g s o f t h e F ir st In t e r n a tio n a l C o n fe r e n c e o n M a n ch u -T u n g u s Stu d-

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1402

B ib l io g r a p h y

ies (B onn, A u g u s t 2 8 - S e p t e m b e r 1, 2000) Vol. 2. T ren d s in T u n g u sic a n d S ib e r ia n L in g u istics.

Wiesbaden. 61-72. Helimskij, E. (2003): T u n g u so -M a n 'cz u rsk ij ja z y k o v o j k o m p o n e n t v A v a r s k o m k a g a n a t e i sla v j a n s k a j a e tim o lo g ija . M a te r ia ly k d o k la d u n a X IIIM e z d u n a r o d n o m s ' e z d e sla v isto v L ju b lja n a , 15-21 a v g u sta 2003. Hamburg. Manuscript, see http://www.altaica.ru/e_Archiv.htm Henning, W. B. (1939): Sogdian loan-words in New Persian. B u lletin o f t h e S c h o o l o f O r ien ta l a n d A fr ic a n S tu d ies Vol. 10. 93-106. Henning, W. B. (1963): Coriander. A s ia M a jo r N.S. Vol. 10. 195-199. Herkely K. (1937): Bölcsöt^pusok hazânkban. A N e p r a jz i M û z eu m E rtes^t6je Vol. 29. 366-376. Herman O. (1914): A m a g y a r p â s z t o r o k n y elv k in cs e. Budapest. Hexendorf E. (1963): A k ö n y v szo elete a közepkori nyelvemlekeinkben. In: Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) S z o tö r ten eti e s s z o fe jt o ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 124-141. Heyd, W. (1885-1886): H isto ire d u c o m m e r c e d u L e v a n t a u m o y a n -â g e . Vol. 1-2. Leipzig. (P.) Hidvegi A. (1956): Ûv-oltalom. In: Bârczi G., Benko L. (szerk.) E m le k k ö n y v P a is D ez so h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 304-306. Hirth, Fr. (1899): Nachworte zur Inschrift des Tonjukuk. In: Radloff, W.: D ie a lttü r k is c h e n In s c h r ifte n d e r M o n g olei. Zweite Folge. St.-Petersbourg. 140. p. Honti, L. (1982): G e s c h ic h te d e s o b u g r is c h e n V o k a lism u s d e r e r s te n S ilbe. Budapest. Honti, L. (1983): Zur ugrischen Lautgeschichte. Beitrage zur relativen Chronologie einiger Lautwandel in den ugrischen Sprachen. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a ric a e Vol. 33. 113-122. Honti L. (1985): Etimologiai adalekok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 87. 443-449. Honti L. (1986): A vogul s es s U/FU alapnyelvi szibilâns elozmenyei. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le ­ m e n y e k Vol. 88. 258-263. Honti L. (1992): Adalek a magyar l ~ finn t megfelelesenek es alapnyelvi elozmenyenek magyarâzatâhoz. In: Dereky P., Riese T., Bakro-Nagy M., Hajdu P. (szerk.) E m le k k ö n y v R e d e i K â r o ly 60. s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a [Festschrift für Kâroly Redei zum 60. Geburtstag]. Wien - Bu­ dapest. 209-214. Honti, L. (1993): D ie G r u n d z a h lw ö r te r d e r u r a lis c h e n S p ra ch en . Budapest. Honti L. (1999): A z o b i-u g o r k o n s z o n a n tiz m u s tö rten ete. Szeged. Hony, H.C. (1958): A T u rk ish -E n g lish d ic tio n a r y . Oxford. Horger A. (1911-1912): A szlâv o ~ magyar a kerdese. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 41. 113-144. Horger A. (1912): Bolgâr-török jövevenyszavaink. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 8. 446-458. Horger A. (1913): Borju, gyapju es csalân. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 9. 111-116. Horger A. (1914): Regi török jövevenyszavaink hangtani tanulsâgaihoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 10. 7-15, 107-117. Horger A. (1924): M a g y a r s z a v a k tö rten ete. K ö z e r d e k û m a g y a r s z o fe jt e s e k g y û jtem e n y e. Budapest. Horger, A. (1924a): Fraj, frajla, frajcimmer. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 4. 118-120. Horger A. (1927): S a jo es târsai. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 23. 497-502. Horger A. (1927a): Ûlâlkodik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 23. 50.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1403

Horger A. (1935): Az a ls z ik : olt-fele hangviszonyhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 46-48. Horger A. (1942a): Irt, arat. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 38. 11-16. Horger A. (1942b): Magyar szo- es hangtörteneti vizsgâlatok. In: E m le k k ö n y v M elich J â n o s h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . [^rtâk: tisztelöi, barâtai, tan^tvânyai.] Budapest. 154-167. Horn, P. (1893): G ru n d riss d e r n e u p e r s is c h e n E ty m o lo g ie . Strassburg. Horpâcsi I. (1973): Hangutânzo madârnevek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 69. 451-457. Horpâcsi I. (1991): Az âld-âldoz(ik) jelentestörtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 87. 349-351. Horpâcsi I. (1993): Âpol es megbekel. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 89. 340-342. Horvât I. (1833): Magyar szovakhoz hasonl^t6 török szovak. T u d o m â n y o s G y ü jte m en y Vol. 17. No. 6. 51-65, No. 7. 11-39. Horvâth L. (1994): Teng, tendül, tenyeszik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 90. 465-468. Horvâth L. (1995): A s z e n d e r e d ik es csalâdja. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 91. 352-354. Houtsma, M. Th. (1888): Die Ghuzenstamme. W ie n er Z e its c h r ift f ü r d ie K u n d e d e s M o rg en la n d e s Vol. 2. 219-233. Houtsma, M. Th. (1894): E in tü r k is c h - a r a b is c h e s G lo ssa r. N a c h d e r L e id e n e r H a n d s c h r ift . (Herausgegeben und erlautert von Houtsma, M. Th.) Leiden. Hovdhaugen, E. (1971): Turkish words in Khotanese texts. A linguistic analysis. N o r s k T id s s k r ift f o r S p r o g v id e n s k a b Vol. 24. 164-209. Hovdhaugen, E. (1972): Some Remarks on the Development of Nasal Phonemes in Chuvash. U ra l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 44. 208-212. Howard-Johnston, J. (2007): Byzantine sources for Khazar history. In: Golden, P.B., BenShammai, H., Rona-Tas, A. (eds) T h e W orld o f th e K h a z a r s . N ew p e r s p e c tiv e s . S e le c te d p a p e r s f r o m th e J e r u s a le m 1999 In t e r n a tio n a l K h a z a r C o llo q u iu m h o s t e d b y th e B en Z vi In stitu te. Leiden - Boston. 163-193. Hu, Zhen-hua - Imart, G. (1987): F u -y ü G ırg ıs: A te n ta tiv e d e s c r ip tio n o f th e e a s te r n m o s t T u rk ic la n g u a g e . Bloomington. Hunfalvy P. (1864): Ahlqvist nyomozâsai. O m U n g ersk a s p r a k e ts fö r v a n s d t s c a p m e d F in sk a n . A f A u g u s t A h lq v ist. (A magyar nyelv rokonsâgârol a finn nyelvvel.) N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 3. 19-37. Hunfalvy P. (1864a): V o g u lfö ld e s n ep. Pest. Hunfalvy P. (1866): Regi magyar szok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 5. 246-279. Hunfalvy P. (1870): A magyar nyelv szotâra elveiröl es azok mikepi alkalmazâsârol. N y elv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 8. 302-324. Hunfalvy, P. (1877): E th n o g r a p h ie von U ngarn. Budapest. Hunfalvy P. (1878): A rumun nyelv. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 14. 265-308, 376-464. Ihâsz G. (1881): Tâjszok. Gunynevek. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 10. 141-144. Imre S. (1956): Gyepû, gyep. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 52. 213-214. Imre S. (1958): A S z a b â c s V ia d a la . Budapest. Ishakov, F.G. (1961): Nabljudenija po leksike v oblasti prilagatel'nyh v tjurkskih jazykah. In: Ubrjatova, E.I. (red.) Is to r ic e s k o e ra z v itie le k s ik i tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Moskva. 173-231.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1404

B ib l io g r a p h y

Ishakov, F. G. (1962): Opyt sravnitel'nogo slovarja sovremennyh tjurkskih jazykov. In: Dmitriev, N. K., Baskakov, N. A. (red.) (1962): Is s le d o v a n ija p o s r a v n ite l'n o jg r a m m a tik e tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Vol. 4. L e k s ik a . Moskva, 5-68. Isberdin, E. F. (1971): Nekotorye nazvanija zivotnyh i ptic v baskirskom i mongol'skom jazykah. In: Sunik, O. P. (red.) P r o b le m a o b s c n o s ti a lt a js k ih ja z y k o v . Leningrad. 204-207. Isberdin, E. F. (1979): Mongol'skie zaimstvovanijavbaskirskom jazyke. S o v e ts k a ja T ju r k o lo g ija 1979/1. 20-29. Ivanics, M. - Usmanov, M. A. (2002): D a s B u ch d e r D s c h in g is-L eg e n d e. Dâftâr-i Cingiz-nâmâ. Szeged. İzbudak, V. (1936): E l-I d r â k h a şiy esi. İstanbul. Jakab L. (1957): Telek. M a g y a r N y e lv jâ r â s o k Vol. 4. 81-86. Janhunen, J. (1977): S a m o je d is c h e r W ortsch atz. G e m e in s a m o je d is c h e E ty m o lo g ie n . Helsinki. Janhunen, J. (1977a): Samoyed-Altaic contacts. Present state of research. In: Janhunen, J. (ed.) A lta ic a . P r o c e e d in g s o f th e 19th A n n u a l M e e tin g o f th e P e r m a n e n t In t e r n a tio n a l A lta is tic C o n fe r e n c e h e ld in H e ls in k i 7-11 J u n e 1976. Helsinki. 123-129. Janina, S. A. (1962): Novye dannye o monetnom cekane volzskoj Bolgari X. v. In: T ru dy K u jb is e v s k o g o a r h e o lo g ic e s k o j e k s p e d ic ii IV, Moskva 1962, Materialy i Issledovanija po Arheologii SSSRNo 111, 179-204. Jarring, G. (1964): A n E a s te r n T u r k i-E n g lis h d ia l e c t d ic tio n a r y . Lund. Jarring, G. (1997): C e n tr a l A s ia n T u rk ic p la c e -n a m e s . L o p N o r a n d T a rim a r e a . An attempt at classification and explanation based on Sven Hedin’s diaries and published works. Stock­ holm. Jâschke, H.A. (1949): A T ib e ta n -E n g lish D ic tio n a r y with special reference to the prevailing dialects. London. Jenkins, J.G. (1961): T h e E n g lish f a r m w agon : O rigin s a n d S tru ctu re. Lingfield - Surrey. Jenkins, J.G. (1972): T h e E n g lish f a r m w agon : O rigin s a n d S tru ctu re. Newton Abbot. Johanson, L. (1976): Das tschuwaschische Aoristthema. O r ien ta lia S u e c a n a Vol. 23-24. 106­ 158. Johanson, L. (1992): S tru k tu relle F a k to r e n in tü r k is c h e n S p r a c h k o n ta k te n . Wiesbaden. Johanson, L. (1994): Funktion, Kompetenz und Etymon. Bemerkungen zu einer ost-alttürkischen Wortbildungslehre. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 38. 160-178. Johanson, L. (2002): S tru c tu ra l f a c t o r s in T u rk ic la n g u a g e co n ta cts. Richmond Surrey. Johanson, L. (2004): On the Turkic origin of Hungarian igen ‘yes’. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 57. 93-104. Johanson, L. - Csato, E. Â. (eds.) (1998): T h e T u rk ic la n g u a g e s. London - New York. Joki, A. J. (1952): D ie L e h n w ö r te r d e s S a ja n s a m o je d is c h e n . Helsinki. Joki, A. J. (1963): Der wandernde Apfel. S tu d ia O r ie n ta lia Vol. 28/12. Joki, A. J. (1973): U r a lisch er u n d In d o g e r m a n e n . (D ie a lte r e n B erü h r u n g e n z w is c h e n d e n u ra lisc h e n u n d in d o g e r m a n is c h e n S p r a c h e n .) Helsinki. Judahin, K. K. (red.) (1940) K ir g iz s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Judahin, K. K. (red.) (1957) R u s s k o - k ir g iz s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Judahin, K. K. (red.) (1965) K ir g iz s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1405

Judkin-Ripun, I. N. (2004): K r a t k ij s e m a n tik o -e t im o lo g ic e s k ij s p r a v o c n ik : s la v is t ik a i r o m a n o g e r m a n is tik a . Kiev. (non vidi) Juhâsz D. (2000): A h u r o k törtenetehez, különös tekintettel a nyelvföldrajzra. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 96. 209-212. Juhâsz J. (1932): Vendeg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 28. 277-280. Juhâsz J. (1948): Az o r ö l csalâdja. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 44. 135-137. Juhâsz J. (1954): Gyoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 50. 159-160. Juhâsz J. (1959): Bûn. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 55. 409-413. Juhâsz J. (1961): M o k s a -m o r d v in s z ö je g y z e k . Budapest. Jülg, B. (1866): D ie m a r c h e n d e s S id d h i-k ü r. Kalmükischer Text, mit deutscher Übersetzung und einem kalmükisch-deutschen Wörterbuch. Leipzig. Jyrkankallio, P. (1952): Zur Etymologie von russ. to lm a c ‘Dolmetscher’ und seiner türkischen Quelle. S tu d ia O r ie n ta lia Vol. 17/8. Kahane, H. - Kahane, R. - Tietze, A. (1958): T h e L in g u a F ra n c a in th e L ev a n t. Urbana. Kakuk Zs. (1955): F e je z e te k o s z m â n -tö r ö k jö v e v e n y s z a v a in k tö r ten eteb o l. Kandidâtusi ertekezes. (Kezirat) Kakuk, S. (1962): Un vocabulaire salar. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m i a e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 14. 173-196. Kakuk, S. (1971): Cent ans d’enseignement de philologie turque â l’Universite de Budapest. In: Ligeti, L. (ed.) S tu d ia T u rcica . Budapest. 7-27. Kakuk, S. (1973): R e c h e r c h e s s u r l ’h is to ir e d e la la n g u e o s m a n lie d e s XVI^ e t K V II^ siecles. L e s e le m e n ts o s m a n lis d e la la n g u e h o n g ro ise. Budapest. Kakuk, S. (1976): Zur Frage des tschuwaschischen -n und -m. In: Heissig, W., Krueger, J. R., Oinas, F. J., Schütz, E. (eds.) T ra c ta ta a lta ic a . D e n is S in o r s e x a g e n a r io o p tim e d e r e b u s a lta ic is m e rito d e d ic a ta . Wiesbaden. 325-335. Kakuk, S. (1977): C u ltu ra l w o rd s f r o m th e T u rk ish o c c u p a tio n o f H u n g ary . Budapest. Kakuk, S. (1982): The Hungarian historical etymological dictionary and Chuvash phonology. In: Rona-Tas, A. (ed.) C h u v a sh S tu dies. Budapest. 83-95. Kakuk Zs. (1985): K. Pallo Margit: Regi török eredetû igeink. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 87. 267-269. Kakuk Zs. (1996): A tö r ö k k o r e m le k e a m a g y a r s z ö k in c s b e n . Budapest. Kalima, J. (1910): Alte Berührungen zwischen finnisch-ugrischen und slavischen Sprachen. W ö rter u n d S a c h e n Vol. 2. 182-186. Kallos Zs. (1933): Gyûlöl. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 62. 45-47. Kallos Zs. (1933a): Vendeg. Adalek a telepedestörtenethez. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 62. 97-100. Kâlmân B. (1950): Pârhuzamos szoâtvetelek a magyarban. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 74. 24-27. Kâlmân B.(1952): Kötelet ver. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 48. 150-154. Kâlmân B. (1954): Oltalmaz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 50. 162-163. Kâlmân B. (1958): Kerodzik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 54. 352-354. Kâlmân B. (1960): Munkâcsi Bernât emlekezete. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O sztâly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 16. 381-391.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1406

B ib l io g r a p h y

Kâlmân B. (1971): A magyar nyelv törteneti-etimologiai szotâra. Mâsodik kötet. Budapest, 1970. Akademiai Kiado. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 73. 457-461. Kalmâr, G. (1770): P ro d ro m u s id io m a tis S c y th ic o -M o g o r ic o -C h u n o (s eu H u n n o ) A v arici. S ive a d p a r a t u s criticu s a d lin g u a m H u n g a r ica m . Pozsony. Kaluzynski, S. (1961): M o n g o lisc h e E le m e n te in d e r ja k u t is c h e n S p ra ch e. Warszawa. Kaluzynski, S. (1962): Jakutische Wortforschungen. Einsilbige Stamme. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol.7/3. 179-191. Kaluzynski, S. (1977a): Einige jakutische Etymologien. S tu d ia O r ien ta lia Vol. 47. 121-130. Kaluzynski, S. (1977b): Etimologiceskie issledovanija po jakutskomu jazyku. Dvusloznye osnovy (I). R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 39/2. 5-14. Kaluzynski, S. (1978): Etimologiceskie issledovanija po jakutskomu jazyku. Dvusloznye osnovy (II). R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 40/1. 71-82. Kaluzynski, S. (1979a): Etimologiceskie issledovanija po jakutskomu jazyku. Dvusloznye osnovy (III), R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 40/2. 39-49. Kaluzynski, S. (1979b): Etimologiceskie issledovanija po jakutskomu jazyku. Dvusloznye osnovy (IV), R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 41/1. 81-93. Kaluzynski, S. (1981): Etimologiceskie issledovaniapo jakutskomu jazyku. Dvusloznye osnovy (V). R o c z n ik O r ien ta listicz n y Vol. 42. 27-39. Kaluzynski, S. (1985a): Etimologiceskie issledovanija po jakutskomu jazyku. Dvusloznye os­ novy (VI). R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 44/1. 41-58. Kaluzynski, S. (1985b): Etimologiceskie issledovanija po jakutskomu jazyku. Dvusloznye os­ novy (VII). R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 44/2. 43-57. Kaluzynski, S. (1985c): Etimologiceskie issledovania po jakutskomu jazyku. Dvusloznye os­ novy (VIII). R o c z n ik O r ien ta listicz n y Vol. 45/1. 79-99. Kaluzynski, S. (1994): Etimologiceskie issledovania po jakutskomu jazyku. Mnogosloznye os­ novy (II). R o c z n ik O r ien ta listicz n y Vol. 49/1. 97-116. Kambolov, T. T. (2006): O c erk is to rii o s e tin s k o g o j a z y k a . Vladikavkaz. Kane, D. (1989): T h e S in o -Ju r c h e n v o c a b u la r y o f th e B u r e a u o f In terp re ters . Bloomington. Kane, D. (2009): T h e K ita n L a n g u a g e a n d Script. Leiden - Boston. Kangro, H. (1969): Martin Fogel aus Hamburg als Gelehrter des 17. Jahrhunderts. U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 41. 14-32. Kannisto, A. (1925): Die tatarischen Lehnwörter im Wogulischen. F in n isch -U g risch e F o rsch u n g e n Vol. 17. 1-264. Kara F. (1913): Szofejtesek. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 42. 281-282. Kara, [Gy.], D. (1976): Mongol’skij “d e r e s ü n ” - tjurkskij je z . S o v e ts k a ja T ju r k o lo g ija 1976/3. 41-43. Kara Gy. (1995): Török urı, magyar ûr. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 91. 65-68. Kara Gy. (1998): Mongol-magyar keziszotâr. Budapest. Kara Gy. (2002): Futaky Istvân, Nyelvtörteneti vizsgâlatok a kârpât-medencei avar-magyar kapcsolatok kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 98. 491-496.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1407

Kara, G[y]. (2006): T. Moriyasu: Chuuoo Ajia shotsudo bunbutsu ronsoo. Papers on the PreIslamic documents and other materials unearthed from Central Asia. J o u r n a l o f A s i a n H isto ry Vol. 40. 108-110. Kardos T. (1953): A H u s z ita B ib lia k e le tk e z e s e . Budapest. Kâroly, L. (2001): On the Old Turkic verb ır- ‘to make a notch, or breach’ and its derivatives. In: Kâroly L., Kincses Nagy, E. (ed.) N e p tö r te n e t-N y e lv tö r te n e t. A 70 eves Rona-Tas Andrâs köszöntese. Szeged. 71-85. Kâroly S. (1955): Elso bibliaford^tâsunk s z e lle t szava. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 51. 303-311. Kâroly S. - Zsembery I. (1960): Terjengosseg, dagâlyossâg hivatalos nyelvünkben. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 84. 148-154. Kâroly S. (1966): A cs es k hang szerepe hangfesto szavainkban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 62.151-158. Kassai J. (1833-1838; 1962): S z â r m a z ta tö , ’s g y ö k e r e s z o m a g y a r - d i â k sz o k ö n y v . Vol. 1-5. [1962 Reprint with suppl. Gâldi L.] Budapest. Katarinskij, V. (1899): B a s k ir s k o - r u s s k i j slovar'. Orenburg”. Katayama, A. (1999): Epitaph on the tortoise-shaped socle of Köl-Tegin inscription. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.) P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s on h is to r ic a l s ites a n d insc r ip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 147. Katayama, A. (1999a): Tariat inscription. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.): P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s o n h is to r ic a l s ites a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 168-176. Katona L. (1927): Süllo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 23. 190-193. Katona L. (1931): Komor. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 27. 51-54. Katz, H. (1971): Ungarisch er, e r ik . N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 73. 143-146. Katz, H. (1972): Zur Entwicklung der finnisch-ugrischen Affrikaten und Sibilanten im Ugrischen. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 22. 141-153. Katz, H. (1973): Noch einmal zur Frage der Entwicklung der finnisch-ugrischen Affrikaten und Sibilanten im Ugrischen. S o v e ts k o e F in n o u g r o v e d e n ie Vol. 9. 273-290. Katz, H. (2003): S tu d ien z u d e n a lte r e n in d o ir a n is c h e n L eh n w ö r te r n in d en u r a lis c h e n S p ra ch en . Aus dem Nachlass herausgegeben von Paul Widmer, Anna Widmer und Gerson Klumpp. Heidelberg. Kaya, C. (1994): U ygu rca A ltu n Y aruk. G iriş, m e tin ve dizin . Ankara. Kâzmer M. (1993): R^egi m a g y a r c s a lâ d n e v e k sz ö tâ ra . Budapest. Kecskemeti, I. (Hrsg.) (1966): H. Paasonen’s tatarisches Dialektwörtervezeichnis. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -o u g r ie n n e Vol. 66. 1-47. Kecskemeti, I. (1968): Index to P. S. Pallas „Zoographia”. S tu d ia O r ien ta lia Vol. 37/4. Kecskemeti, I. (Hrsg.) (1971): Martti Râsânen: V ersu ch e in e s ety m o lo g is c h e n W ö rterb u ch s d e r T ü rk sp r a c h en . Wortregister. Helsinki. Kerenyi K. (1931): Ârpâd es a növenyi termest jelento szemelynevek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 27. 94-106. Keresztes K. (szerk.) (1952): O r m â n y sâ g i sz ö tâ r. Budapest. Kertesz M. (1914): Elkallodik, elvânnyad. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 43. 106-109.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1408

B ib l io g r a p h y

Kertesz, M. (1924): Kulturgeschichtliche Spuren in der ungarischen Sprache. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 4. 48-66. Kertesz M. (1930): Szereny velemenyem. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 59. 92-96. Khabtagaeva, B. (2001): Colour names and their suffixes. A study of the history of Mongolian word formation. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 54. 85-165. Khabtagaeva, B. (2009): M o n g o lic e le m e n ts in T uvan. Wiesbaden. Khawuz, K. (2002): T h e E n g lish -U ig h u r d ic tio n a r y . Urumqi. Kicsi S. A. (1991): A b e t e g szo eredeterol. [Szo- es szolâsmagyarâzatok.] M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 115. 131-132. Kilisli Rifat, M. (1919-1921): K it a b - i h ily e t-ü l-in s a n ve h a lb e t-ü l-lis a n Y ahu d Ib n M ü h en n a lü gati. F arsi, T ü rkçe, M og olca. İstanbul. Kilisli Rifat, M. (1928): E l-K a v â n in ü 'l-k ü lliy y e li-z a b ti'l-lü g a ti't-T ü rk iy y e. İstanbul. Kirâly K. (1897): [Nyelvûj^tâsi adatok] Gyilok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 26. 222. Kirâly K. (1897a): Nyelvûj^tâsi adatok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 26. 446-450. Kirâly, P. (1955): Prof. B. Havranek über die Herkunft des Wortes tâb or. A c ta L in g u istic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 5. 225-226. Kisbân E. (1980a): Köpülo. Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ikon . Vol. 3. Budapest. 302-303. Kisbân E. (1980b): Lepokölyû. In: Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ik o n . Vol. 3. Budapest. 448-449. Sz. Kispâl M. (1951): Ugor-török erintkezes. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 53. 49-64. Kiss J. (1984): M a g y a r m a d â r n e v e k . (A z e u r o p a i m a d a r a k e ln e v e z e s e i.) Budapest. Kiss J. (2000): Nyelvjârâsi szavak eredeterol. In: Földi E., Gadânyi K. (szerk.) V ox h u m a n a . B o lla K â lm â n p r o f e s s z o r h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 233-236. Kiss L. (1958): Nem a törökbol szârmazik-e s i s a k szavunk? M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 82. 233-235. Kiss L. (1963): Etimologiai es szotörteneti jegyzetek. In: Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) S z o tö r ten eti e s s z o fe jto ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 175-187. Kiss L. (1964): A sz lâ v nepnev es rokonsâga. In: Ligeti L., Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r n y elv e le tr a jz a k ö r e b o l. Budapest. 193-200. Kiss, L. (1964a): Znacenie vengerskoj leksiki dlja etimologiceskih issledovanij v oblasti slavjanskih jazykov. S tu d ia S la v ic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 10. 21-31. Kiss, L. (1968): Dal'nejsie zadaCi izuCenija slavjanskih zaimstvovanij v vengerskom jazyke. S tu d ia S la v ica A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 14. 253-257. Kiss L. (1970): H a t v a n h e t s z o m a g y a r â z a t. Budapest. Kiss L. (1976): S z lâ v t ü k ö r s z o k es tü k ö r je le n te s e k a m a g y a r b a n . Budapest. Kiss L. (1978): F ö ld r a jz i n e v e k e t im o lo g ia i s z o tâ r a . Budapest. Kiss L. (1987): A tutajfelek elnevezesei a magyarban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 83. 201-207. Kiss L. (1988^): F ö ld r a jz i n e v e k e t im o lo g ia i s z o tâ ra . Vol. 1-2. Budapest. Kiyose, G. N. (1977): A stu d y o f t h e J u r c h e n la n g u a g e a n d scrip t. Reconstruction and decipherment. Kyoto.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1409

Klementz, D. (1899): Turfan und seine Alterthümer. N a c h r ic h te n ü b e r d ie von d e r K a is e r lic h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W is s e n s c h a fte n z u S t.-P etersb u rg im J a h r e 1898 a u s g e r ü s te te E x p e d itio n n a c h T u rfan . St.-Pbg. 1-53. Klemm, E. J. (1843): D ie m a g y a r is c h e S p r a c h e u n d d ie e ty m o lo g is c h e S p ra ch v erg leich u n g . Pressburg. Klimov, G. A. (1964): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slo v a r' k a rtv e l's k ih ja z y k o v . Moskva. Klimov, G. A. (1998): E ty m o lo g ic a lD ic tio n a r y o f t h e K a r t v e l i a n L a n g u a g e s . Berlin - New York. Kljastornyj, S. G. (1959): Istoriko-kul’turnoe znacenie Sudjijskoj nadpisi. P r o b le m y V ostokov ed e n ija 1959/5. 162-169. Kljastornyj, S.G. (1965): Problemy rannej istorii plemeni turk (Asina). In: S b o r n ik n o v o e v s o v e ts k o j a r h e o lo g ii. Moskva. 278-281. Kljastornyj, S. G. (1971): RuniCeskaja nadpis’ iz vostoCnoj Gobi. In: Ligeti, L. (ed) S tu d ia Turc ic a . Budapest. 249-258. Kljastornyj, S. G. - Livsic, V. A. (1971a): Une inscription inedite turque et sogdienne: La stele de Sevrey (Gobi Meridional). J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 259. 11-20. Kljastornyj, S. G. - Livsic, V. A. (1971b): Sevrejskij kamen'. S o v e ts k a ja T ju r k o lo g ija 1971/3. 106-112. Kljastornyj, S. G. - Livsic, V. A. (1971c): Sevrejskij kamen'. T h e T oyo G a k u h o (Reports of the Oriental Society Vol. 55/4.) 109-120. Kljastornyj, S. G. - Livsic, V. A. (1972): The Sogdian inscription of Bugut revised. A c ta O rien ta lia A c a d e m i a e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 26. 69-102. Kljastornyj, S. G. (1973): Moneta s runiCeskoj nadpis'ju iz Mongolii. In: Kononov, A. N. (red.) T ju r k o lo g ic e s k ij S b o r n ik 1972. Moskva. 334-338. Kljastornyj, S. G. - Lubo-LesniCenko, E. (1974): Bronzovoe zerkalo iz VostoCnogo Turkestana s runiCeskoj nadpis'ju. S o o b r a s c e n ija G o su d a rstv en n o g o E r m ita z a Vol. 34. 45-48. Kljastornyj, S. G. (1978): Naskal'nie runiCeskie nadpisi Mongolii. In: Kononov, A. N. (red.) T ju r k o lo g ic e s k ij S b o r n ik 1975. Moskva. 151-158. Kljastornyj, S. G. (1980): Terhinskaja nadpis'. Predvaritel'naja publikacija. S o v e ts k a ja T ju rk o lo g ij a 1980/3. 82-95. Klyashtorny, S.G. (1982): The Terkhin inscription. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 36. 335-366. Klyashtorny, S. G. (1985): The Tes inscription of the Uighur Bögü Qaghan. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 39. 137-156. Kljastornyj, S.G. - Tryjarski, E. (1990): An improved edition of the Arkhanen inscription. R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 47. 63-68. Kljastornyj, S. G. (2003): Is to rija C e n tr a ln o j A z ii ip a m j a t n i k i r u n ic e s k o g o p is'm a . Sanktpeterburg. Kluge, F. (1934): E ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e r d e u ts c h e n S p ra ch e. 11. Auflage. Berlin Leipzig. Kluge, F. (1960): E ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e r d e u ts c h e n S p ra ch e. 18. Auflage. Berarbeitet von W. Mitzka. Berlin.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1410

B ib l io g r a p h y

Kluge, F. (1999): E ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e r d e u ts c h e n S p ra ch e. 23. erweiterte Auflage. Berarbeitet von E. Seebold. Berlin - New York. Kniezsa I. (1933):,A magyar z s hang eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 29. 142-157. Kniezsa I. (1934): Csösz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 30. 104-106. Kniezsa I. (1939): K o r szavunk eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 35. 201-204. Kniezsa I. (1942):;Sisak. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 38. 337-344. Kniezsa I. (1943):'Györffy György: Besenyok es magyarok. Budapest, 1940. S z â z a d o k Vol. 77. 472-475. Kniezsa I. (1953): Ispân. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 196-197. Kniezsa I. (1955, 1974^): A m a g y a r n y elv s z lâ v jö v e v e n y s z a v a i. Vol. 1-2. Budapest. Kniezsa I. (1963): Szlâv jövevenyszavaink magânhangzo-kvantitâsa. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 65. 77-101. Kniezsa I. (1964): Teher, mâzsa. In: Ligeti L., Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r n y elv e le tr a jz a k ö r e b o l. Budapest. 201-210. Kniezsa I. (1964a): Irha. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 60. 310-314. Kobilarov-Götze, G. (1972): D ie d e u ts c h e n L e h n w ö r te r d e r u n g a r is c h e n G e m e in s p r a c h e . Wiesbaden. Kolesnikova, V.D. (1972): K harakteristike nazvanij castej tela celoveka v tunguso-man'czurskih jazykah. In: Cincius, V.I. (red.) O c e r k i sra v n itel'n o j le k s ik o lo g ii a lt a js k ih ja z y k o v . Leningrad. 257-336. Komoroczy G. (1976): A sumer-magyar nyelvrokon^tâs. Adalekok egy jelenseg termeszetrajzâhoz. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 78. 3-38. Kononov, A.N. (1949): Opyt analiza termina türk. S o v e ts k a ja e t n o g r a fija 1949/1. 40-47. Kononov, A.N. (1958): R o d o s lo v n a ja tu r k m en . S o c in e n ie A b u -l- G a z i h a n a h iv in sk o g o . Moskva - Leningrad. König Gy. (1900): Egy regi magyar cs^zi6. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 29. 256-260. Köppen, Fr. Th. (1888-1889): G e o g r a p h is c h e V erb reitu n g d e r H o lz g e w a c h s e d e s e u r p a is c h e n R u ssla n d s u n d d e s K a u k a z u s I-II. St. Petersburg. Korda I. (1885): Tâjszok. Kiskunsâgiak. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 14. 429-430. Korde Z. (1991): A szekely-kerdes Hunfalvy Pâltol Hasan Erenig. In: Kincses Nagy E. (szerk.) O s tö rten et e s n e m z e ttu d a t 1919-1931. Szeged. 50-57. Korde Z. (1994): Szekelyek. In: Kristo Gy. (szerk.) K o r a i m a g y a r tö r te n e ti lex ik o n . Budapest. 623-625. Korde Z. (1995): Szekelyek, orök es lövok. In: K e le t e s N y u g a t k ö z ö tt. T ö r te n e ti ta n u lm â n y o k K r is to G y u la tis z te le te r e . Koszta L. (szerk.) Szeged. 221-232. Korenchy, E. (1972): Ir a n is c h e L e h n w ö r te r in d en o b u g r is c h e n S p ra ch en . Budapest. Ko B. (1962): Reszel, M a g y a r N y elv 58, 87-90. Köresz K. (1873): Tâjszok. Somogyiak. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 2. 375-377. Korompay B. (1955): A magyar hâz hâtterebol. (K o n ty o s k u n y h o , finn k o ta , h â z , la k , sz â llâ s, s â to r). N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 56. 70-96. Kovâcs F. (1985): A magyar nyelvtudomânyi terminologia kialakulâsânak kezdetei. N y elv tu ­ d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 87. 351-367.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1411

Kovâcs M. (1910): Nehâny nepnevröl. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 39. 258-260. Kovalevskij, O. M. (1844-1849): M o n g o l's k o -r u s s k o -fr a n c u z s k ij slo v a r' Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1844; vol. 2. 1846; vol. 3. 1849] Kazan'. Kristo Gy. - Makk F. - Szegfû L. (1973-1974): Adatok „korai” helyneveink ismeretehez. 1-2. A c ta H isto r ia Vol. 44 [1973]; vol. 48 [1974]. Kristo Gy. (1994): A K â r p â t - m e d e n c e e s a m a g y a r s â g re g m û ltja (1301-ig). Szeged. Kristo Gy. (1996): A s z e k e ly e k e r e d e te r o l. Szeged. Kristo Gy. (2003): A s z e k e ly nepnev elso vokâlisânak milyensegerol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 99. 468-470. Krueger, J. R. (1975): Preface to the re-printing. In: Krueger, J. R. (ed.) S tra h len b e rg , Ph. J . : D a s N o rd - u n d O stlich e T h e il von E u r o p a u n d A s ia . Szeged. 1-11. Krueger, J. R. (1978-1984): M a te r ia ls f o r a n O ira t-M o n g o lia n to E n g lish c ita tio n d ic tio n a ry . Vol. 1-3. [Vol.1. 1978; vol. 2. 1984; vol. 3. 1984] Bloomington. Kub^nyi L. (1954): Az igei âll^tmânyi mellekmondat kerdesehez. A tesz, t ö r te n ik -fe le igek elvont irânyu jelentesfejlodesenek mondattani vonatkozâsai. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 50. 408­ 419. Kun P. (2000): A nagykunsâgi m e g k ^ jc e sed ett szavunkrol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 96. 215. Kunos I. (1882): A mâssalhangzok dissimilatioja a magyarban. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 11. 541­ 550. Kunos I. (1883): Nepetymologia a termeszet orszâgaiban. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 12. 60-67. Kunos I. (1884): Irodalom. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 13. 367-371. Kunos I. (1897): A török nyelv idegen elemei. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 27. 52-67, 211-216, 386-403. Kunos I. (1898): Oszmân-török jövevenyszok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 27. 62-63. Kunos I. (1898a): A török nyelv idegen elemei. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 28. 34-54. Kunos, I. (Hrsg.) (1902): S ejx S u le jm a n E fe n d i’s C a g a ta j-O s m a n is c h e s W ö rterb u ch . Budapest. Kuryszanov, A. K. (1970): Is s le d o v a n ie p o le k s ik e starokypcakskogo pis'mennogo pamjatnika XIII. v. - „Tjurksko-arabskogo slovarja”. Alma-Ata. Kuun, G. (1880): C o d e x C u m a n icu s. BibliothecK ad Templum Divi Marci Venetiarum. Bu­ dapest. [Reprint: C o d e x C u m a n icu s. Ed. by Kuun, G. with the Prolegomena to the Codex Cumanicus by Ligeti, L. Budapest. 1981.] Lako Gy. (1941-1943): Kedv. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 51. 454-456. Lako Gy. (1952): Hozzâszolâs Bârczi Geza: „Török jövevenyszavaink legregibb retegenek kerdesehez” c^mû ertekezesehez. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 2. 363-369. Lako Gy.(1962): Voltak-e a finnugor alapnyelvben szokezdo zönges zârhangok? N y e lv tu d o m â ­ n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 64. 56-70. Lako Gy. (1965): A m a g y a r h a n g â llo m â n y fin n u g o r e lo z m en y e i. Budapest. Lako Gy. (szerk.) (1967-1978): A m a g y a r s z o k e s z le t fin n u g o r e le m e i. E tim o lo g ia i sz o tâ r. Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1967; vol. 2. 1971; vol. 3. 1978.] Budapest. [See the Index by A. Jâszo 1981.] Lako, Gy. (1969): Martinus Fogelius’ Verdienste bei der Entdeckung der finnougrischen Sprachverwandtschaft. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 41. 3-13.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1412

B ib l io g r a p h y

Lako, Gy. (1974): Jozsef Budenz und die zeitgenössische vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft. A n n a le s U n iv ersita e S c ie n tia r u m B u d a p e s tie n s is d e R o la n d o E ö tv ö s n o m in a ta e . S ectio lin g u is tic a Vol. 5. 13-42. Lako Gy. (1980): B u d e n z J o z s e f. Budapest. Lako Gy. (1986): S z in n y ei Jo z s e f. Budapest. Lang, G. (1994): Q u a r ta re V e g e ta tio n s g e s c h ic h te E u ro p a s. Jena - Stuttgart - New York. Lâszlo, Gy. (1981): Sattel und Steibügel. C o n g res su s Q u in tu s In tern a tio n a lisF e n n o -U g r ista ru m . Pars VII. 1981. 79-84. Laude-Cirtautas, I. (1961): D e r G e b r a u c h d e r F a r b e n b e z e ic h n u n g e n in d en T ü r k d ia le k te n . Wiesbaden. Lauer, D. (1972): Archaologische Beobachtungen aus dem Bajan - Chongor Aimak der Mongolischen Volksrepublik. Felszeichnungen und Inschriften. (Mit 40 Abbildungen und dem Umschlagbild). E th n o g r a p h is c h - A r c h a o lo g is c h e Z e its c h r ift Vol. 13/1. 1-38. Laufer, B. (1919/1967): S in o -Ira n ica . C h in e s e C o n trib u tio n s to th e H isto r y o f C iv iliz a tio n in A n c ie n t Iran . [Reprint:Taipei.] Laut, J. P. (2001-2002): Bibliographie alttürkischer Studien: Nachtrage und Neuzugange. U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 17. 234-239. Laut, J. P. (2003-2004): Bibliographie alttürkischer Studien: Nachtrage und Neuzugange (II). U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 18. 202-207. Laut, J. P. (2005): Bibliographie alttürkischer Studien: Nachtrage und Neuzugange (III). U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 19. 229-232. Laut, J. P. (2006): Bibliographie alttürkischer Studien: Nachtrage und Neuzugange (IV). U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 20. 228-232. Laut, J. P. (2007): Bibliographie alttürkischer Studien: Nachtrage und Neuzugange (V). U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 21. 224-229. Laut, J. P. (2008): Bibliographie alttürkischer Studien: Nachtrage und Neuzugange (VI). U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 22. 268-273. Le Coq, A. A. von (1912): Ein manichaisches Buch-Fragment aus Chotscho. In: F e s ts c h r ift V ilh elm T h o m sen , Leipzig 1912, 145-154, Reprint in [Hazai, G.]: E r g e b n is s e d e r d eu ts c h e n T u rfa n -F o rsch u n g III, Leipzig 1985, 539-548. Le Coq, A. A. von - W. Thomsen (1972): Kleinere Textinterpretationen 2, Köktürkisches aus Turfan. (Manuskriptfragmente in köktürkischen “Runen” aus Toyoq und Idiqut-Schâhri (Oase von Turfan). Reprint in [Hazai, G.]: Ergebnisse der deutschen Turfan-Forschung I, Leipzig, 532-546.] Lehr A. (1905a): Egy gazdâtlan szo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 1. 270-272. Lehr A. (1905b): Gyarlando. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 1. 324. Lehr A. (1908): Arany-magyarâzatok 23. Talloz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 4. 311-315. Lei, Xuanchun - Chen, Zongzhen (1992): X ib u Yugu H a n C id ien . Chengdu. Lessing, F. D. (1960): M o n g o lia n -E n g lis h d ic tio n a r y . Berkely - Los Angeles. Levitskaja, L. S. (1966): Zametki o fonetike cuvasskih govorov. In: Siraliev, M. S., Ubrjatova, E. I. (red.) V op rosy d ia le k to lo g ii tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v IV. Baku. 182-185. Levitskaja, L. S. (1974): Cuvasskie etimologii. S o v e ts k a ja T ju r k o lo g ija 1974/2. 80-84.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1413

Levitskaja, L. S. (1976): I s to r ic e s k a ja m o r fo lo g ija c u v a s s k o g o j a z y k a . Moskva. Levitskaja, L. S. (1982): Imejutsja li v cuvasskom jazyke oguzskie elementy? In: Rona-Tas, A. (ed.) C h u v a sh S tu dies. Budapest. 97-103. Lewy, E. (1966): Etymologische Vermutungen zum Mordvinischen. F in n isch -U g risch e F ors ch u n g e n Vol. 36. 265. Ligeti L. (1921-1925): Desko Endre csuvas-magyar nyelvhasonl^tâsa. K o r ö s i C s o m a - A rch iv u m Vol. 1. 319-320. Ligeti L. (1926): Âlmos. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 22. 80-82. Ligeti L. (1931-1934): Karâm. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 48. 336-338. Ligeti L. (1931-1934a): Kündü. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 48. 53. Ligeti L. (1931-1934b): Dio. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 48. 242. Ligeti L. (1933a): Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz. (S zolo, ü d-ül, egy, or-öl, ö r-v en y .) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 29. 275-279. Ligeti L. (1933b): Szûcs. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 29. 157-160. Ligeti L. (1933c): Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz. (K ar, k â r.) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 29. 218-221. Ligeti L. (1934): Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz. (K ap u , k o p o rso .) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 30. 200-208. Ligeti L. (1935a): Mongolos jövevenyszavaink kerdese. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 49. 190-271. Ligeti L. (1935b): Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz. (Saru; k ö d m ö n ; b â rs o n y ; ölt.) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 281-287. Ligeti L. (1935c): Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz. (Ö k ö r ; ölyv.) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 35-41. Ligeti L. (1935d): Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz. (Suru.) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 218-222. Ligeti L. (1935e): Szunyog. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 49. 271. Ligeti L. (1937): Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz. (G y om or.) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 33. 221-227. Ligeti L. (1937a): Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz. (K a n y a ro , b e r k e , tok.) M a ­ g y a r N y elv Vol. 33. 300-304. Ligeti L. (1938a): A török hosszu magânhangzok. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 34. 65-76. Ligeti, L. (1938b): Les voyelles longues en turc. J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 230. 177-204. Ligeti L. (1938c): Tözeg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 34. 207-210. Ligeti L. (1943): Az urâliöshaza. In: Ligeti L. (szerk.) A m a g y a r s â g o stö rten e te. Budapest. 36-71. Ligeti L. (1946): A török szokeszlet törtenete es török jövevenyszavaink. Gyöngy. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 42. 1-17. Ligeti L. (1947): Boszorkâny. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 43. 10-17. Ligeti, L. (1949): L’etymologie mongole du slave c h o r ö g y ‘drapeau’. E tu d es S la v es e t R o u m a in e s Vol. 2. 46-56. Ligeti L. (1953): Az urâli es altaji nyelvek viszonyânak a kerdese. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a N y elv - es Ir o d a lo m tu d o m â n y i O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 4. 333-364.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1414

B ib l io g r a p h y

Ligeti L. (1956): Török jövevenyszavaink es a vitâs etimologiâk kerdese. Bârczi G., Benko L. (szerk.) E m le k k ö n y v P a is D e z so h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 336-346. Ligeti L. (1958): A török szofejtes es török jövevenyszavaink. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 54. 435-450. Ligeti L. (1959): A török szofejtes es török jövevenyszavaink. (S z er û ; a g y û s z û es rokonsâga; ocsû .) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 55. 451-457. Ligeti L. (1960): Nehâny megjegyzes ugynevezett altaji jövevenyszavainkrol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 56. 289-303. Ligeti, L. (1961): A propos des elements “altaiques” de la langue hongroise. A c ta L in g u istic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 11. 15-42. Ligeti L. (1962): A m o n g o lo k titk o s tö rten ete. Budapest. Ligeti, L. (1962a): Sur un passage du Râjâvavâdaka-sûtra ouigour. In: Eckmann, J., Levend, A. S., Mansuroğlu, M. (Haz.) N e m e th A rm a ğ a n ı. Ankara. 319-330. Ligeti, L. (1962b): Un vocabulaire mongol d’Istanboul. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 14. 3-99. Ligeti L. (1962c): D e n g iz ik h es B e c s âU^tölagos kun megfeleloi. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 146-152. Ligeti, L. (1963a): Notes sur le vocabulaire mongol d’Istanboul. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 16. 107-174. Ligeti L. (1963b): Urâli török jövevenyszavaink kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 59. 381-393. Ligeti, L. (1964): Les voyelles longues en moghol. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n ­ g a r i c a e Vol. 17. 1-48. Ligeti L. (1965): Bilinçsek, bilincs. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 61. 281-289. Ligeti, L. (1966a): Noms turcs pour “fers; bracelet; bague” dans le langues slaves et dans le hongrois. S tu d ia S la v ica A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 12. 249-258. Ligeti, L. (1966b): Un vocabulaire sino-ouigour des Ming. Le Kao-tch'ang-kouan yi-chou du Bureau des Traducteurs. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 19. 117­ 199, 257-316. Ligeti L. (1966c): Az id o es târsai. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 62. 385-398. Ligeti, L. (1967a): Documents sino-ouigours du Bureau des Traducteurs. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 20. 253-306. Ligeti L. (1967b): Turkologiai megjegyzesek szlâv jövevenyszavainkhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 63. 427-441. Ligeti L. (1968): A harang mint csörgo, csengettyû es kolomp. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 64. 75-78. Ligeti, L. (1968a): Gerhard Doerfer, Türkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen unter besonderer Berücksichtigung neupersischer Geschichtsquellen, vor allem der Mongolen- und Timuridenzeit. Band II. Wiesbaden 1965. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S ci­ e n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 21. 119-130. Ligeti, L. (1969): Glossaire supplementaire au vocabulaire sino-ouigour du Bureau des Traduc­ teurs. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 22. 1-49, 191-243. Ligeti L. (1969a): A jo szagu gyopârtol a havasi gyopârig. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 65. 136-144. Ligeti, L. (1970): Le tabghatch, un dialecte de la langue sien-pi. In: Ligeti, L. (ed.) M o n g o lia n S tu d ies . Budapest. 265-308.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1415

Ligeti, L. (1970a): A propos de quelques textes mongols preclassiques. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 23. 251-284. Ligeti, L. (ed.) (1970b): M o n g o lia n stu d ies. Budapest. Ligeti L. (1970c): O rso szavunk török hâttere. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 66. 412-421. Ligeti, L. (1971): Â propos du “Rapport sur les rois demeurant dans le Nord”. E tu d es T ib e ta in e s d e d ie e s â la m e m o ir e d e M a r c e lle L a lo u . Paris. 166-189. Ligeti, L. (1971a): Autour du S a k iz Y ü k m a k Y aruq. In: Liget, L. (ed) S tu d ia T u rcica. Budapest. 291-319. Ligeti, L. (1971b): Altajskaja teorija i leksikostatistika. V op rosy J a z y k o z n a n i ja 1971/3. 21-33. Ligeti, L. (1973): Le sacrifice offert aux ancetres dans l ’H isto ire S ecrete. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 27. 145-161. Ligeti, L. (1975): Quelques problemes etymologiques des anciens mots d’emprunt turcs de la langue hongroise. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 29. 279-288. Ligeti L. (1976a): A magyar nyelv török kapcsolatai es ami körülöttük van. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 72. 11-27, 129-136. Ligeti L. (1976b): Regi török jövevenyszavaink etimologiai problemâi. In : Benko L., K. Sal E. (szerk.) A z e tim o lo g ia e lm e le te e s m o d s z ere . Budapest. 193-199. Ligeti L. (1977): B ö rtü es vilâgosan török eredetû szavaink. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 73. 146-154. Ligeti L. (1977-1979): A m a g y a r n y elv tö r ö k k a p c s o l a t a i e s a m i k ö r ü lö ttü k van. Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1977; vol. 2. 1979.] Budapest. Ligeti L. (1978): Regi török eredetû neveink I. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 74. 257-274. Ligeti L. (1979): Regi török eredetû neveink II-IV. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 75. 26-42, 129-141, 259­ 273. Ligeti, L. (1980): A propos du rhotacisme et du lambdacisme. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 24. 222-250. Ligeti L. (1980a): Tâtorjân. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 76. 129-143. Ligeti, L. (1981): The Khazarian letter form Kiev and its attestation in runiform script. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 31. 5-18. Ligeti L. (1984): Egy kievi kazâr level es rovâs^râsos hiteles^tese. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 80. 10-17. Ligeti L. (1985): Levedia es Etelköz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 81. 1-19. Ligeti L. (1986): A m a g y a r n y elv tö r ö k k a p c s o l a t a i a h o n fo g la lâ s e lo tt e s a z A r p â d -k o r b a n . Budapest. Ligeti L. (1986a): A pannoniai avarok etnikuma es nyelve. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 82. 129-151. Ludwig, D. (1982): S tru k tu r u n d G e s e lls c h a ft d e s C h a z a r e n -R e ic h e s im L ic h t d e r s c h r iftlic h e n Q u ellen . Diss. Münster. Lukâcs K. (1951): Fok-Sâr-Sio-Siofok. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 47. 255-266. Luvsandendev, A. (1956): S in e e r o ld s o n n e g tju rk b ic e e s ijn tu h aj. Ulaanbaatar. Lytkin, V. I. - Guljaev, E. S. (1970): K r a t k ij e t im o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' k o m i j a z y k a . Moskva. MacKenzie, D. N. (1986^): A c o n c is e P a h la v i d ic tio n a ry . London - New York - Toronto. Magazanik, D. A. (1945): T u r e c k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Magiste, J. (1959): Gibt es im Tscheremissischen baltische Lehnwörter? U ra l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 31. 169-176.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1416

B ib l io g r a p h y

Mahmutova, L. T. (red.) (1969): T a ta r te le n e n d ia le k t o lo g ik sü z leg e. Kazan. Mahmutova, L. T. e t al. (red.) (1977-1981): T a ta r te le n e n a n la t m a lı sü z leg e. Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1977; Vol. 2. 1979; Vol. 3. 1981.] Kazan. Makkay J. (1999): - [Redei K. Is ten szavunk eredete c. ^râsâhoz.] M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 95. 254. Maksjutova, N. H. (red.) (1967-1987): B a s q o r t h ö jle s t e r e n e ^ hü S leg e. [Vol. 1. 1967; Vol. 2 1970; Vol. 3. 1987] Ufa. Malov, S. (1928): Ibn-Muhanna o tureckom jazyke. Z a p is k i K o lle g ii V o s to k o v ed o v p r i A z ia ts k o m M u z e e A k a d e m i i N a u k SSSR Vol. 3/2. 221-248. Malov, S.E. (1951): Gadatel'naja knizka. In: Malov, S.E. (1951): P a m ja tn ik i d r e v n e tju r k s k o jp is 'm en n o sti. T ek sty i is sle d o v a n ija . Moskva - Leningrad. 80-92. Malov, S.E. (1951a): P a m ja tn ik i d r e v n e tju r k s k o j p is'm en n o sti. T ek sty i is sle d o v a n ija . Moskva - Leningrad. Malov, S.E. (1952): E n is e js k a ja p is'm en n o st' tju rkov. Moskva - Leningrad. Malov, S.E. (1954): U jg u rsk ie ja z y k . H a m ijs k o e n a re c ie. Moskva. Malov, S. E. (1956): L o b n o r s k ij ja z y k . Frunze. Malov, S. E. (1957): J a z y k z e ltih u jgu rov. S lov ar' i g r a m m a tik a . Alma-Ata. Malov, S. E. (1959): P a m ja tn ik i d r e v n e tju r k s k o j p is 'm e n n o s ti M o n g o lii i K irg iz ii. Moskva Leningrad. Malov, S. E. (1961): U jg u rsk ie n a r e c ija S in 'czjan a. Moskva. Maltby, R. (1991): A le x ico n o f A n c ie n t L a tin e ty m o lo g ies. Leeds. Mândoky K. I. (1971): Nehâny kun eredetû nagykunsâgi tâjszo. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 73. 365-385. Mândoky I. (1972a): Kozma. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 68. 299-303. Mândoky, E. (1972b): Etymologie de deux mots hongrois provenant de l‘ancien turc. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 25. 391-403. Mândoky K. I. (1976): Bertö. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 72. 300-307. Mândoky K. I. (1978): Kaptâny. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 74. 213-216. Mândoky K. I. (1979): Two Hungarian verbs of Old Turkic origin. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 33. 291-299. Mândoky K. I. (1983): Monârköd. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 85. 391-393. Mândoky K. I. (1984): The etymology of the Hungarian verb g y o n ‘to confess’ of Old Turkic origin. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 38. 351-356. Mândoky K. I. (1986): Börtü: a Hungarian word of Old Turkic origin belonging to the vocabulary of goldsmith’s art. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 40. 39-51. Mândoky K. I. (1993): A k u n n y elv m a g y a r o r s z â g i e m le k e i. Karcag. Manzonetto, F. (1987): A g y a n û szo etimologiâjâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 83. 207-210. Marazzi, U. (1979): Alcuni problemi relativi alla diffusione del manicheismo presso i Turchi nei secoli V III-IX . A n n a li d e l l ’ In stitu to O r ien ta le d i N a p o li Vol. 39/2. 239-252. Mariânovics M. (1911): Szlâv jövevenyszok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 40. 348-350. Marquart, J. (1903/1961): O s te u r o p a is c h e u n d o s t a s ia t is c h e S treifz ü g e. Leipzig. (Reprint Hildesheim, 1961.)

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

14 17

Martinez, A. P. (1982): Gardızı’s two chapters on the Turks. A rc h iv u m E u r a s ia e M ed ii A e v i Vol. 2. 109-217. Materialy (1957) see Pavlov, I. P. (1957): M a teria ly . Mathews, R. H. (1956): C h in e s e -E n g lis h d ic tio n a r y . Cambridge. Matsumoto, M. (1972): N.N. Poppe’s publications since 1957. In: T h e T oyo G a k u h o . (Reports of the Oriental Society) 54:4. 10 p. Matuz, J. (1972): Trois fragments inconnus de l’Orkhon. T u rcica 4. 15-24. Mâtyâs F. (1868-1871): M a g y a r n y elv tö rten eti s z ö tâ r -k is e r le t. Pest - Pecs. Maue, D. - Röhrborn, K. (1984): Ein “buddhistischer Katechismus” in alttürkischer Sprache und tibetischer Schrift I. Z e its c h r ift d e r D e u ts c h e n M o r g e n la n d is c h e n G e s e lls c h a ft Vol. 134. 286-313. Maue, D. - Röhrborn, K. (1985): Ein “buddhistischer Katechismus” in alttürkischer Sprache und tibetischer Schrift II. Z e its c h r ift d e r D e u ts c h e n M o r g e n la n d is c h e n G e s e lls c h a ft Vol. 135. 68-91. Maue, D. (1996): A lttü r k is c h e H a n d s c h r ifte n 1. D o k u m e n te in B r a h m i u n d tib e tis c h e r S chrift. Stuttgart. Mayrhofer, M. (1956-1964): K u r z g e fa s s t e s e ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e s A ltin d is c h e n / A c o n c is e e t y m o lo g ic a l S a n s k r it d ic tio n a ry . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1956; vol. 2. 1963; vol. 3. 1964.] Heidelberg. Mayrhofer, M. (1992-2001): E ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e s A ltin d o a r is c h e n . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1992; vol. 2. 1996; vol. 3. 2001.] Heidelberg. Mayrhofer, M. (2006): E in ig es z u d e n S k h y ten , ih r e r S p ra ch e, ih r em N a c h le b e n . Wien. Melegdi J. (1916): Nem hajt a tatâr! M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 12. 10-11. M elichJ. (1893): Abesztercei szojegyzek. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 22. 173-182. Melich J. (1895): Nemet vendegszok. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 24. 14-21, 57-66, 101-106, 157-160, 205-211, 246-253, 295-304, 346-355, 391-404, 447-455, 556-562. Melich J. (1895a): Adatok a szlâvsâg magyar elemeihez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 25. 288-303. M elichJ. (1897): Szeremle. Tozser. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 26. 471. Melich J. (1900): Melyik nyelvjârâsbol valok a magyar nyelv regi nemet jövevenyszavai? E r t e k e z e s e k a N y elv - es S z e p tu d o m â n y o k K ö r e b ö l Vol. 17. 159-206. Melich J. (1904): Adatok a magyar nyelv es helyes^râs törtenetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 34. 132-147. MelichJ. (1909): Nehâny magyar nepnevrol I-IV. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 5. 292-303, 337-344, 385­ 393, 433-440. M elichJ. (1909-1910): Szlâv jövevenyszavaink eredeterol. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 39. 1-74. M elichJ. (1910): Nevmagyarâzatok. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 6. 241-247. M elichJ. (1910a): A tovegi magânhangzokrol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 6. 14-20, 58-68. M elichJ. (1912): A tovegek palatalisatiojârol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 8. 145-156. M elichJ. (1912a): A jâsz nepnevrol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 8. 193-199. M elichJ. (1913): Bulcsu. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 9. 325-327.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1418

B ib l io g r a p h y

Melich J. (1913a): A magyar târgyas igeragozâs. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 9. 392-399. Melich J. (1916): A Königsbergi Szojegyzek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 12. 258-265. Melich J. (1925-1929): A h o n fo g la lâ s k o r i M a g y a ro r sz â g . Budapest. Melich J. (1926): Etel. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 22. 346-348. Melich J. (1928): Duba = Duna? M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 24. 84-87. Melich J. (1929): A to t nepnevrol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 25. 321-328. Melich J. (1935): Melyek a legregibb nemet jövevenyszavaink? N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 49. 281-294. Melich J. (1935a): A t â b o r szorol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 168-177. Melich, J. (1935b): Über das ungarische Wort tâ b o r. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 15. 529-540. Melioranskij, P. M. (1900): Ib n M u h a n n a , D ja m a l al-D in : K it a b - i ta r ju m a n -i f â r s î va tu r k ı va m u g h ü ll. A r a b f i l o l o g o tu r e c k o m ja z y k e . Sanktpeterburg. Melioranskij P. (1902): Tureckie elementy v jazyke “Slovo o polku Igoreve”. Iz v e s tija O td elen ija ru s sk o g o j a z y k a i s lo v e s n o s ti A k a d e m i i N a u k Vol. 7/2. Menges, K. (1936): Die Wörter für “Kamel” und einige seiner Kreuzungsformen im Türkischen. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 15. 517-528. Menges, K. (H.) (1951): The Oriental elements in the vocabulary of the oldest Russian epos, the Igor' Tale “Slovo o p”lku Igoreve”. New York. Menges, K. (H.) (1953): Zwei alt-mesopotamische Lehnwörter im Altajischen. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 25. 299-304. Menges, K. (H.) (1953a): Titles and organizational terms of the Qytan (Liao) and Qara-Qytaj (Si-Liao). R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Vol. 17. 68-79. Menges, K. (H.) (1954): Slavo-altajische Wortforschungen. In: Vasmer, M. (Hrsg.) F e s ts c h r ift f ü r D m y tro C y z e v s k ij z u m 60. G e b u r ts ta g a m 23. M a rz 1954. Berlin. 179-195. Menges, K. H. (1955): G lo s s a r z u d en v o lk s k u n d lic h e n T exten a u s O s t-T ü rk ista n II. Mainz. Menges, K. H. (1959): Schwierige slavisch-orientalische Lehnbeziehungen, U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 31. 177-190. Menges, K.H. (1961): Altaische Kulturwörter im Slavischen. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 33. 107-116. Menges, K. (H.) (1965): Zu einigen ural-altajisch-toxarischen Wortbeziehungen. O rbis Vol. 14. 126-137. Menges, K. (1978): Etymologische Notizen zu Eckmanns mittel-türkischem Tafsîr. W ien er Z e its c h r ift f ü r K u n d e d e s M o r g e n la n d e s Vol. 70. 35-52. Menges, K. (H.) (1979): Vostocnye elementy v “Slove o polku Igoreve”. Leningrad. [Updated transl. of Menges 1951.] Menges, K. (H.) (1986): Pritsak, Omeljan: T h e o rig in s o f Rus'. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. Vol. 6. 264-274. Menges, K. (H.) (1988): Etymologika zu den türkischen und anderen altajischen Ausdrücken für “werden, sitzen, wohnen, sein; Staub, Erde; zerkleinern, zerreiben, Mehl; in kleinen Teilchen”. In: Baskakov, N., Brendemoen, B., Ehrensvard, U. (eds.) T u rcica e t O rien ta lia . S tu d ies in h o n o u r o f G u n n a r J a r r in g on h is eig h tie th b ir th d a y 12 Oct. 1987. İstanbul. 101­ 120.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1419

Menges, K. (1995): T u rk ic la n g u a g e s a n d p e o p le s . A n in tro d u ctio n to T u rk ic S tu dies. [2"^ ed.] Wiesbaden. Meninski, F. (1680): L e x ic o n A ra b ic o -P e rsic o -T u rc ic u m a d je c ta a d sin g u la s v o ces e t p h r a s e s s ig n ific a tio n e L a tin a , a d u s ita tio r e s e t ia m Ita lic a . Viennae. Messerschmidt, D. G. (1720-1727) see Winter, E. - Figurovskij, N. A. Meszâros Gy. (1910): Baskirföldi tanulmânyûtam. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 21. 1-8. Meszâros Gy. (1915): A csök. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 26. 125-129. F. Meszâros H. (1963): Szep. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 65. 178-179. Meszöly G. (1911): ): S^rû, sokoru, kökörû. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 7. 337-346, 385-389. Meszöly G. (1916): ): A f ö l szo eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 12. 63-68. Meszöly G. (1919): ): A te k o z o l szo eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 15. 80-87. Meszöly G. (1928): ): F alu es târsai meg a la to tu o t. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 24. 28-34. ): Miota lovas nep a magyar? A S z e g e d i A lfö ld k u ta t o B iz o t ts â g K ö n y v tâ r a IV. Meszöly G. (1929): (T â r s a d a lo m - e s n e p r a jz i) s z a k o s z tâ ly k ö z le m e n y e i 2. 3-12. Meszöly G. (1935): A s^ k sâ g es a ro n a szo eredete. S z e g e d i F ü z e te k Vol. 1. 220-228. Meszöly G. (1943): Âldo az âgyu, alku az âldozâs, âldozat az alkonyat. N e p e s N y elv Vol. 3. 161-183. Meszöly G. (1982): Ûmagyar szövegeknyelvtörteneti magyarâzatokkal. In: Szathmâri I. (szerk.) N e p ü n k e s n y elv ü n k. Budapest. 256-495. Meyer, I. R. (1968): Türkeitürk. ta n ı- ‘kennen’ und ta n ık ‘Zeuge’. U ra l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 40. 79-81. Meyer, I. R. (1988): Das Funktionsverb „tun” im Wolgabulgarisch-Cuwasischen. A c ta O rien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 42. 93-110. Mikesy S. (1955): Erdo gyapja, gyapju, gyepû. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 51. 312-318. Miklosich, F. (1862-1865): L e x ic o n p a le o s la v e n ic o - g r a e c o -la tin u m . Vindobonae. Miklosich F. (1882): A magyar nyelvbeli szlâv szok. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 11. 268-273, 511-515. Miklosich, F. (1884): D ie s la v is c h e n E le m e n te im M a g y a risc h en . 2. Aufl. Wien - Teschen. Miklosich, F. (1886): E ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e r sla v is c h e n S p ra ch en . Wien. Miklosich, F. (1889): D ie sla v isc h en , m a g y a r is c h e n u n d ru m u n isch e n E le m e n te im tü r k is c h e n S p r a c h s c h a tz e . Wien. Mikkola, J. J. (1901): Das Verhaltnis des slavischen Wortes k h n jig a zum ungarischen k ö n y v ‘Buch’ und dem mordwinischen k o n o v ‘Papier’. F in n isc h -U g r is c h e F o r s c h u n g e n Vol. 1 .112­ 115. Mikkola, J. J. (1902) Nochmals k h n jig a , k ö n y v und ko n o v . F in n isch -U g risch e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 2. 77-78. Miko P. (1896): Vânnyad. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 25. 558. Mikola T. (1964): A palato-velâris mâssalhangzok velarizâlo hatâsa az osmagyarban. N e p ra jz e s N y e lv tu d o m â n y Vol. 8. 23-31. Mikos J. (1935): A fehervâri keresztesek 1193. evi oklevele mint magyar nyelvemlek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 152-167, 243-258, 288-309. Miller, R. A. (2002): The Middle Mongolian vocalic hiatus. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S cien ­ tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 55. 179-205.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1420

B ib l io g r a p h y

Minorsky, V. (1937): H u d ü d a l ‘A la m . London. Minorsky, V. (1937a): Une nouvelle source musulmane sur l’Asie Central au XI® siecle. A c a d e m ie d e s In s c rip tio n s e t B e lle s -le tt r e s . C o m p te s ren d u s d e s s e a n c e d e l'a n n ee 1937. 317­ 324. Minorsky, V. (1960): Balgitzi - ‘Lord of the Fishes’. W ie n er Z e its c h r ift f ü r K u n d e d e s M o rg en la n d e s Vol. 56. 130-137. Minorskij, V. F. (1961): Tapqur / tabur. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 12. 27-31. Mokâny S. (1980): M a g y a r s z o fe jt e s e k . Budapest. Mollay K. (1982): N e m e t - m a g y a r n y elv i e r in t k e z e s e k a XVI. s z â z a d v eg eig . Budapest. Mollay, K. (1966): Zu den deutsch-ungarisch-slowakischen sprachlichen Beziehungen. S tu d ia S la v ica A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 12. 267-269. A. Molnâr F. (2004): Ujabb szempontok a Halotti Beszed magyarâzatâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 100. 439-453. Molnâr Â. (1980): An Agricultural Term in an Old Uighur Description of Hell. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 34. 163-170. Molnâr, Â. (1982): The plough and ploughing among the Altaic peoples. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r ­ n a l Vol. 26. 215-224. Molnâr, Â. - Zieme, P. (1989): Ein weiterer uigurischer Erntesegen. A lto r ie n t a lis c h e F o rsch u n g e n Vol. 16. 140-152. Monchi-Zadeh, D (1969): D a s p e r s is c h e im C o d e x C u m a n icu s. Uppsala. Monchi-Zadeh, D. (1990): W ö rter a u s X u r â s â n u n d ih r e H e rk u n ft. Leiden. Moor, E. (1927): Kleine Mitteilungen und Anzeigen: Das ungarische etymologische Wörterbuch (Lieferung IX). U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 7. 435-440. Moor E. (1931): Etimologiai tallozâsok. (Kepe, keve) M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 60. 60-62. Moor E. (1939) A magyar nyelv regi török es mongol szavai. N e p ü n k e s N y e lv ü n k Vol. 11. 1-64. Moor E. (1943): A m a g y a r o s tö r te n e t fo p r o b le m â i. Szeged. Moor E. (1949): A magyar nyelv ostörteneti vonatkozâsai. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 73. 20-22, 78-81. Moor E. (1949a): A szofejtes es neprajzi kutatâs kapcsolatâhoz. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 73. 222­ 224. Moor E. (1951): Egy IX -X . szâzadi magyar hangvâltozâs. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 47. 268-270. Moor, E. (1951a): Studien zur Früh- und Urgeschichte des ungarischen Volkes. A c ta E th n o g r a p h ic a A c a d e m i a e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 2. 25-142. Moor, E. (1953): Die Ausbildung des ungarischen Konsonantismus. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e ­ m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 2. 1-96, 355-463. Moor, E. (1956): Die Ausbildung der Betriebsformen der ungarischen Landwirtschaft im Lichte der slawischen Lehnwörter. S tu d ia S la v ica A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 2. 32­ 117. Moor, E. (1958): Die Ausbildung des urungarischen Volkes im Lichte der Laut- und Wortgeschichte IV. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 8. 63-97, 249-272.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1421

Moor, E. (1958a): Die Ausbildung des urungarischen Volkes im Lichte der Laut- und Wortgeschichte III. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 8. 341-377. Moor E. (1959): Hurok - tor - les. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 61. 365-366. Moor E. (1959a): Tükör. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 55. 524-527. Moor, E. (1959b): Die Benennungen der Ungarn in den Quellen des IX. und X. Jhs. U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 31. 191-230. Moor E. (1959c): Török jövevenyszavaink „legregibb” retegenek kerdesehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 61. 281-301. Moor, E. (1960): Die Ausbildung des urungarischen Volkes im Lichte der Laut- und Wortgeschichte VII. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 10. 383-421. Moor E. (1962): Teve es tenger, homok es hajo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 36-43. Moor, E. (1962a): Zur Geschichte südslawischer Völkerschaften im Karpatenbecken. S tu d ia S la v ica A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 8. 267-312. Moor E. (1970): Az Ârpâd-monarchia kialakulâsânak kerdesehez. S z â z a d o k Vol. 104. 350-382. Moor E. (1971): A Kaukâzuson tuli âll^tölagos „szavard-magyarok” kerdesehez. S z â z a d o k Vol. 105. 961-965. Moor E. (1972): A betû-tO l a k ö n y v -ig . M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 68. 150-160. Moravcsik Gy. (1930): Az onogurok törtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 26. 4-18, 89-109. Moravcsik Gy. (1931): Proishozdenie slova Tzitzakion. S e m in a r iu m K o n d a k o v ia n u m Vol. 4. 71-76. Moravcsik Gy. (1958^, 1983^): B y z a n tin o tu r c ic a . Vol. 1-2. Berlin. Moravcsik, Gy. (1967): S tu d ia B y z a n tin a . Budapest. Moravcsik, Gy. - Jenkins, R. J. H. (1967): C o n s ta n tin e P o rp h y ro g en etu s, D e a d m in is tr a n d o im p erio . Greek text ed. by Gy. Moravcsik, English Translation by R. J. H. Jenkins. New revised Edition. Washington. Morgenstierne, G. (1927): A n e t y m o lo g ic a l v o c a b u la r y o fP a s h t o . Oslo. Morgenstierne, G. (2003): A n ew e t y m o lo g ic a l v o c a b u la r y o fP a s h t o . Wiesbaden. Mori, M. (1978): An interpretation of the first three lines of the Sûdzi inscription. In: T h e Vth In te r n a tio n a l S y m p o siu m . C o m p a r a tiv e S tu d ies o f A lt a ic L a n g u a g e s . Sept. 4-10. 1978. Seoul. 25-28. Moriyasu, T. (1980): La nouvelle interpretation des mots H o r et H o -y o -h o r dans le manuscrit Pelliot tibetain 1283. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 34. 171-184. Moriyasu, T. (1999): Site and inscription of Sine-Usu. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds) P rov is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s o n h is to r ic a l s ite s a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998 . Osaka. 177-195. Moriyasu, T. - Ochir, A. (1999): P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s o n h is to r ic a l s ites a n d in s crip ­ tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. Moriyasu, T. - Yoshida, Y. - Katayama, A. (1999): Qara-Balgasun inscription. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds) P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s on h is to r ic a l s ites a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. Osaka. 209-224. Mostaert, A. (1968): D ic tio n n a ir e o rd o s. (reprint in 1 volume). New York.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1422

B ib l io g r a p h y

Mozes H. (2007): Szettarto szojelentesek. Megjegyzesek v e n d e g szavunk törtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 103. 460-461. Mudrak, O. (1993): Is to r ic e s k ie s o o tv e s tv ija c u v a s s k ih i tju r k s k ih g la s n y h . Institut Vostokovedenija. Moskva. Muniev, B.D. (red.) (1977): K a lm y c k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Munkâcsi B. (1880): Nyelvemlek tanulmânyok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 9. 97-102, 149-157, 300­ 307, 345-352. Munkâcsi B. (1881): Ugor szokezdö media. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 16. 460-470. Munkâcsi B. (1882): Török kölcsönszok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 11. 56-61. Munkâcsi B. (1883): Magyar elemek a deli szlâv nyelvekben. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 17. 66-126. Munkâcsi B. (1883a): Votjâk nyelvmutatvânyok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 17. 247­ 302. Munkâcsi B. (1884a): Adalekok a magyar nyelv török elemeihez. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 13. 258­ 263. Munkâcsi B. (1884b): Votjâk nyelvtanulmânyok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 18. 35­ 155, 428-447. Munkâcsi B. (1884c): Adalekok a magyar szokincs szlâv elemeihez. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 13. 364-366. Munkâcsi B. (1886-1887): Ujabb adalekok a magyar nyelv török elemeihez I. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 20. 467-474. Munkâcsi B. (1887-1890): Csuvas nyelveszeti jegyzetek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 21. 1-44. Munkâcsi B. (1887-1890a): Ujabb adalekok a magyar nyelv török elemeihez. II. N y e lv tu d o m â ­ n yi K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 21. 115-129. Munkâcsi B. (1890): Szomagyarâzatok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 19. 145-150. Munkâcsi B. (1893): A magyar nepies halâszat mûnyelve. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 4. 165-208, 261­ 313. Munkâcsi B. (1893a): Magyar mûveltsegi szok kaukâzusi nyelvekben. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 23. 119-120. Munkâcsi B. (1893b): K u ty a s mâs magyar kutyanevek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 23. 343-344. Munkâcsi B. (1893c): Adalekok a szamojed-ugor nyelvhasonl^tâshoz. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 23. 87-93. Munkâcsi B. (1894): A vogul nyelvjârâsok szoragozâsa. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 24. 152-167. Munkâcsi B. (1894a): Adalekok az irâni mûveltseghatâs magyar nyelvhagyomânyaihoz. E th n o ­ g r a p h ia Vol. 5. 72-76. Munkâcsi B. (1895a): A magyar magânhangzok törtenetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 25. 168-186, 257-287. Munkâcsi B. (1895b): A regi magyar „turul” madârnev. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 6. 452. Munkâcsi B. (1895c): Az „ugor” nepnevezet eredete. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 6. 349-387.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1423

Munkâcsi B. (1896): Neprajzi eredmenyeink es törekveseink. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 7. 1-21. Munkâcsi B. (1896/1990): A v o tjâ k n y elv s z ö tâ r a . Budapest. (Reprint Pecs) Munkâcsi B. (1897a): A finn-magyar d ~ l es d ~ z hangmegfelelesekrol. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 27. 129-165. Munkâcsi B. (1897b): Egy becses kaukâzusi szo. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 8. 476-477. Munkâcsi B. (1897c): A magyar-szlâv ethnikai erintkezes kezdetei. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 8. 1-30. Munkâcsi B. (1897d): Szomagyarâzatok. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 26. 363-365. Munkâcsi B. (1897e): A Dnjeper folyonak hunn V ar neve. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 8. 233-235. Munkâcsi B. (1898): Ârja es kaukâzusi elemek a finn-magyar nyelvekben. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 28. 241-279. Munkâcsi B. (1900): Kaukâzusi hatâs a finn-magyar nyelvekben. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 29. 197-208. Munkâcsi, B. (1900a): Arische Sprachdenkmaler in türkischen Lehnwörtern. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 1. 156-158. Munkâcsi, B. (1900b): Gemeinsames Wort für ‘Kase’ im Ossetischen, Tschuwaschischen und Ungarischen. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 1. 336. Munkâcsi, B. (1900c): Kaukasischer Einfluss in den finnisch-magyarischen Sprachen. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 1. 38-49, 114-132. Munkâcsi B. (1901) Hun nyelvemlekek szokincsünkben. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 12. 396-404. Munkâcsi, B. (1901a): Hunnische Sprachdenkmaler im Ungarischen. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 2. 186­ 198. Munkâcsi B. (1901b): A r ja e s k a u k â z u s i e l e m e k a f i n n - m a g y a r n y elv ek b en . Budapest. Munkâcsi, B. (1901c): Kaukasischer Einfluss in den finnisch-magyarischen Sprachen. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 2. 38-45. Munkâcsi, B. (1901d): Zur Benennung des “Queksilbers”. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 2. 237-239. Munkâcsi, B. (1901e): Finnisch-ugrische Forschungen. Zeitschrift für finnisch-ugrische Sprachund Volkskunde nebst Anzeiger. Unter Mitwirkung von Fachgenossen herausgegeben von E.N. Setala und Kaarle Krohn. Helsingfors-Leipzig. Band I. Heft 1-2. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 2. 302-318. Munkâcsi B. (1902): Adalekok a magyar nyelv regi török es mongol elemeihez. N y e lv tu d o m â ­ n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 32. 271-302, 369-398. Munkâcsi, B. (1903): Ungarisch diö. K e le ti S z em le Vol. 4. 256. Munkâcsi B. (1903a): Ungarisch sziron y . K e le ti S z em le Vol. 4. 253-255. Munkâcsi, B. (1904): Ungar. sz a p u . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 5. 359. Munkâcsi, B. (1904a): Ungar. te k er-. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 5. 357-358. Munkâcsi, B. (1904b): Alanische Sprachdenkmaler im ungarischen Wortschatze. K e le ti S z em le Vol. 5. 304-329. Munkâcsi, B. (1905): Beitrage zu den alten arischen Lehnwörtern im Türkischen. K e le ti S z em le Vol. 6. 376-379. Munkâcsi, B. (1905a): Ungar. g y a lâ z -. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 6. 379-380. Munkâcsi, B. (1905b): Ungar. g y â rt-. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 6. 380. Munkâcsi, B. (1905c): Ungar. özön . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 6. 380.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1424

B ib l io g r a p h y

Munkâcsi, B. (1906a): Ungar. csö k . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 7. 254. Munkâcsi, B. (1906b): Ungar. s z e k . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 7. 370-371. Munkâcsi, B. (1906c): Ungar. vek. K e le ti S z em le Vol. 7. 250-253. Munkâcsi, B. (1906d): Ungar. k ö te l-v e r o . K e le ti S z em le Vol. 7. 371-372. Munkâcsi, B. (1907): Ein altungarischer Falkenname. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 8. 342. Munkâcsi, B. (1908a): Ungar. csö k . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 9. 296. Munkâcsi, B. (1908b): Ungar. dio. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 9. 294-295. Munkâcsi, B. (1908c): Ungar. orvos. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 9. 293-294. Munkâcsi, B. (1908d): Ungar. szesz. K e le ti S z em le Vol. 9. 292. Munkâcsi, B. (1908e): Ungar. tâly og . K e le ti S z em le Vol. 9. 292-293. Munkâcsi, B. (1909): Ungar. g y o m o r . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 10. 347-348. Munkâcsi, B. (1909a): Ungar. s z a k a , sz a k . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 10. 348. Munkâcsi, B. (1909b): Ungar. s e b ’Schnelle, Geschwindigkeit’. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 10. 181-182. Munkâcsi, B. (1909c): Ungar. tö k e ll und tö k e le te s . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 10. 347. Munkâcsi, B. (1911-1912a): Der altungarische Vogelname b es e. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 12. 194-195. Munkâcsi, B. (1911-1912b): Der osttürkische Vogelname b a s a . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 12. 356. Munkâcsi, B. (1911-1912c): Ungarisch k ü llo . K e le ti S z em le Vol. 12. 356. Munkâcsi B. (1912): Assz^r nyomok finn-magyar nyelvekben. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 41. 60-65. Munkâcsi, B. (1912-1913a): Ungar. b e k e . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 13. 356-359. Munkâcsi, B. (1912-1913b): Ungar. tok. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 13. 359-360. Munkâcsi, B. (1912-1913c): Ungar. som . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 13. 359. Munkâcsi, B. (1914-1915): Ungarisch b orz. K e le ti S z em le Vol. 15. 347-348. Munkâcsi, B. (1914-1915a): Das ungarische Wort tap lo. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 15. 346-347. Munkâcsi, B. (1916-1917): Ungar. g y o p â r . K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 17. 234-237. Munkâcsi B. (1918-1919): Nehâny szo a b ü szorol. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 18. 1-7. Munkâcsi B. (1921-1925): Foglalkozott-e szöllömûvelessel a keleti magyarsâg? K o r ö s i C s o m a A rc h iv u m Vol. 1. 231-234. Munkâcsi, B. (1921-1925a): Die Bedeutung des Namens der Türken. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r ch iv u m Vol. 1. 59-63. Munkâcsi, B. (1921-1925b): Über die Namen der Flüsse Don, Wolga und Ob. K o r ö s i C s o m a A rc h iv u m Vol. 1. 301-305. Munkâcsi B. (1925): Ter es ter-. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 54. 11-13. Munkâcsi B. (1928): Olcso es ocsârol. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 57. 87. Munkâcsi B. (1929): Turo. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 58. 59-61. Munkâcsi B. (1929a): Potlek a turo magyarâzatâhoz. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 58. 95. Munkâcsi B. (1932): Torma. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 61. 108-110. Munkâcsi B. (1933): 0 si magyar szerszâmnevek, M a g y a r N y e lv o r 62. 65-72. Münküyev, N. Ts. (1977): A new Mongolian p’ai-tzû from Simferopol. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 31. 185-215. Murâdin L. (1962): Tanulj tino^ M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 481-483. Musaev, K. M. (1975): L e k s ik a tju r k s k ih j a z y k o v v sr a v n itel'n o m o sv e scen ii. Moskva. Musaev, O. I. (ed.) (1998): A z e r b a ija n i- E n g lis h D ictio n a ry . Baki.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1425

Mustafaev, E. M.-E. - Scerbinin, V. G. (1972): R u s s k o - t u r e c k ij slovar'. Moskva. Müller, F. W. K. (1913): Ein Doppelblatt aus einem manichaischen Hymnenbuch (Mahrnamag). In: Abhandlungen der preufiischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, No. 5, 1-40. Reprint in Hazai, G. (Hrsg.) 1985, 151-190. Müller, F. W. K. (1915): Zwei Pfahlinschriften aus den Turfanfunden: 1. Die uigurische Inschrift auf dem Pfahle I B 4672. 2. Die chinesische Pfahlinschrift. In: Abhandlungen der preufiischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1915 Br. 3. 1-38. Reprint in Hazai, G. (Hrsg.) 1985, 459-496. N. Sebestyen I. (1950): Fâk es fâs helyek regi nevei az urâli nyelvekben. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 52. 196-222, 309-344. N. Sebestyen I. (1953): A. Sprogis’ Wörterverzeichnis und grammatikalische Aufzeichnungen aus der Kanin-Mundart des Jurak-Samojedischen. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e Scie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 2. 97-188. Nadeljaev, V. M. (1974): Drevnetjurkskaja nadpis’ iz Hovd-somona MNR. M a te r ia ly p o isto rii S ibiri, D r e v n ja ja S ibiri. Vol. 4. [Bronzovyj i zeleznyj vek Sibiri.] 163-166. Nadeljaev, V. M. e t al. (red.) (1969): D r e v n e tju r k s k ij slovar'. Leningrad. Nadzip, E. N. (red.) (1961): H o r ez m i, M u h a b b a t-N a m e . (Iz d a n ie te k s ta , tr a n s k r ip c ija , p e r e v o d i is s le d o v a n ie .) Moskva. Nadzip, E. N. (red.) (1968): U jg u r s k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. (O.) Nagy G. (1958): Csehül. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 82. 102-107. (O.) Nagy G. (1968): Irtozik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 64. 460-461. Nagy J. (1964): Szempontok es eredmenyek az erdelyi szâsz nyelvjârâs magyar jövevenyszavainak vizsgâlatâban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 60. 167-180. Nagy J. B. (1953): Nyelvmûveles. Hibâk vagy babonâk? M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 484-492. Nejstadt, M. I. (1957): Is to rija le so v i p a l e o g e o g r a fi a SSSR v g o lo c e n e . Moskva. Nemeth, J. (1911-1912): Kumük es balkâr szojegyzek. (Kumükisches und balkarisches Wörterverzeichnis.) K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 12. 91-153. Nemeth Gy. (1912): Nyelvünk regi török jövevenyszavai. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 41. 398-401, 452-455. Nemeth Gy. (1914): A török-mongol nyelvviszonyhoz. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 43. 126-142. Nemeth Gy. (1914a): Az ösjakut hangtan alapjai. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 43. 276­ 326. Nemeth Gy. (1915): A to r magânhangzojâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 11. 176. Nemeth Gy. (1915a): Bolgâr-török jövevenyszavainkhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 11. 316-318. Nemeth Gy. (1916): Vannak-e arab eredetû bolgâr-török szavaink? M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 45. 213-215. Nemeth Gy. (1916a): Ürge. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 12. 24-25. Nemeth Gy. (1918): Gyarlo. E m le k S z ily K â lm â n n a k a M a g y a r N y e lv tu d o m â n y i T â r s a s â g E ln ö k e n e k n y o lc z v a n a d ik s z ü le te s n a p ja a lk a lm â b o l. [^rtâk: a Magyar Nyelv dolgozotârsai]. Budapest. 114. Nemeth Gy. (1920): Nincstelen. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 16. 91.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1426

B ib l io g r a p h y

Nemeth Gy. (1921): Török jövevenyszavaink közepso retege. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 17. 22-26. Nemeth Gy. (1921-1925a): Regi török jövevenyszavaink es a turfâni emlekek. K o r ö s i C s o m a A rc h iv u m Vol. 1. 71-76. Nemeth Gy. (1921-1925b): ‘Szent’ jelentesû e g y szavunk eredete. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r ch iv u m Vol. 1. 242-243. Nemeth, J. (1921-1925c): Zur Kenntnis der Petschenegen. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r ch iv u m Vol. 1. 219­ 225. Nemeth Gy. (1921-1925d): On ogur, het magyar, Dentümogyer. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 1. 148-155. Nemeth Gy. (1922): A besenyok ismeretehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 18. 2-7. Nemeth Gy. (Török J.) (1926-1932): A k o ld u s es d io szohoz. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 2. 238. Nemeth Gy. (1926-1932a): Koldus. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 2. 198. Nemeth, Gy. (1926-1932b): Der Volksname türk. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 2. 275-281. Nemeth Gy. (1927): A tü r k nepnev. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 23. 271-274. Nemeth Gy. (1928): Geza. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 24. 147-151. Nemeth Gy. (1928-1930): Az urâli es a török nyelvek osi kapcsolata. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 47. 62-84. Nemeth Gy. (1928-1930a): Aurelien Sauvageot: Recherches sur le vocabulaire des languages ouralo-altaıques. Budapest, 1929. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 47. 467-475. Nemeth Gy. (1930): A h o n fo g la lo m a g y a r s â g k ia la k u lâ s a . Budapest. Nemeth, J. (1930a): DiepetschenegischenStammesnamen. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 10. 27­ 34. Nemeth Gy. (1931): Özön. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 27. 226-227. Nemeth Gy. (1931a): Ârpâdkori törökjeink. (Kie volt a nagyszentmiklosi kincs?) N e p ü n k es n y elv ü n k Vol. 3. 169-185. Nemeth Gy. (1931b): Maklâr. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 27. 145-147. Nemeth Gy. (1932): A K o b r a t es E s z p e r ü c h nevek eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 28. 5-11. Nemeth Gy. (1932a): A n a g y s z e n tm ik lo s i k in c s fe li r a t a i . A Magyar Nyelvtudomânyi Târsasâg Kiadvânyai Vol. 30. Budapest. 1-35. Nemeth Gy. (1934): A töröksegoskora. E m le k k ö n y v B e r z e v ic z y A lb e r t û rn a k , a M. T. Akademia elnökenek, tiszteleti taggâ vâlasztâsa harmincadik evforduloja alkalmâbol. Budapest. 158­ 174. Nemeth Gy. (1935): A szekelyek eredetenek kerdese. S z â z a d o k Vol. 69. 129-156. Nemeth, J. (1935a): Über den Ursprung des türkischen Wortes tabu r. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 15. 541-547. Nemeth, J. (1935-1939): Zur Kenntnis des geschlossenen e im Türkischen. K o r ö s i C s o m a A rc h iv u m Supplementary Vol. 1. 515-531. Nemeth Gy. (1937): T o k halnevünk eredete es nehâny szo a magyarsâg ösfoglalkozâsairol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 33. 135-140. Nemeth, J. (1940): La question de l’origine des Sicules. A rc h iv u m E u r o p a e C en tr o -O r ien ta lis Vol. 6. 208-241.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1427

Nemeth, J. (1941-1943): Die Volksnamen q u m a n und qu n . K o r ö s i C so m a -A r ch iv u m Vol. 3. 95-109. Nemeth Gy. (1942a): A zârt e bolgâr-török jövevenyszavainkban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 38. 1-11. Nemeth Gy. (1942b): Török jövevenyszok. In: E m le k k ö n y v M elich J â n o s h e t v e n e d ik sz ü lete sn a p jâ r a . [^rtâk: tisztelöi, barâtai, tan^tvânyai.] Budapest. 286-300. Nemeth Gy. (1942c): A kunok neve es eredete. S z â z a d o k Vol. 76. 166-178. Nemeth, J. (1942-1947): Probleme der türkischen Urzeit. In: Ligeti, L. (ed.) A n a le c t a o r ie n ta lia m e m o r ia e A le x a n d r i C so m a d e K o r ö s d ic a ta . Budapest. 57-102. Nemeth Gy. (1943): Solyom, karvaly. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 99-104. Nemeth, J. (1952): Die türkischen Texte des Valentin Balassa. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e Scie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 2. 23-61. Nemeth Gy. (1953a): Kun Lâszlo kirâly nyogerei. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 304-318. Nemeth, J. (1953b): Wanderungen des mongolischen Wortes n ö k ü r ’Genosse’. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 3. 1-23. Nemeth, J. (1953c): Neuere Untersuchungen über das Wort t â b o r ‘Lager’. A c ta L in g u istic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 3. 431-446. Nemeth, J. (1955): Türkische Balassa-Texte in Karagöz-Spielen. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 5. 175-180. Nemeth, J. (1955a): Die Herkunft des ung. Wortes tâ b o r. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S cien ­ tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 5. 224. Nemeth Gy. (1956): Ket török szo a Szabâcs Viadalâban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 52. 307-310. Nemeth Gy. (1956a): Nem török eredetû-e û r szavunk? In: Bârczi G., Benko L. (szerk.) E m ­ le k k ö n y v P a is D e z so h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 358-364. Nemeth, J. (1958): Zur Geschichte des Wortes to lm â c s ‘Dolmetscher’. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e ­ m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 8. 1-8. Nemeth, J. (1959): E in e W örterliste d e r J a s s e n , d e r u n g a r la n d is c h e n A la n e n . Berlin. Nemeth, J. (1960): The bibliography of the works of Prof. J. Nemeth (ed. Uray G.) A c ta O rien ­ ta lia A c a d e m i a e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 11. 11-28. Nemeth, J. (1962): Eine türkisch-mongolische Wortsippe und ihre ungarischen Beziehungen. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 15. 211-218. Nemeth Gy. (1962a): Egy otörök jövevenyszo a magyarban az âllattenyesztes körebol. Kerodzik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 30-36. Nemeth Gy. (1963a): Koro, görhe, girhes. In: Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) S z o tö r te n e ti e s s z o fe jto ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 188-190. Nemeth, Gy. (1963b): Special'nye problemy tjurskogo jazykoznanija v Vengrii. V op rosy J a z y k o z n a n ija Vol. 12/6. 126-136. Nemeth Gy. (1964): Tarka. In: Ligeti L., Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r n y elv e le tr a jz a k ö r e b o l. Budapest. 279-281. Nemeth, J. (1965): Das Zimmerhandwerk der Turko-Bulgaren im Spiegel der alttürkischen Lehnwörter der Ungarischen Sprache. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 18. 55-60.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1428

B ib l io g r a p h y

Nemeth, J. (1965a): Eine Benennung für scheckige Tiere bei Türken und Ungarn. A c ta L in g u istica A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 15. 79-84. Nemeth Gy. (1965b): Egy magyar jövevenyszo Bizâncban a X. szâzadban. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 89. 231-234. Nemeth, J. (1966): Ungarische Stammesnamen bei den Baschkiren. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 16. 1-21. Nemeth Gy. (1970): A török-magyar törzsnevadâs korszakai. In: Kâzmer M., Vegh J. (szerk.) N e v tu d o m â n y i E lo a d â s o k . II. N e v tu d o m â n y i K o n fe r e n c ia . B u d a p e s t 1969. Budapest. 229­ 235. Nemeth, J. (1972): Zoltân Gombocz. Ein ungarischer Sprachforscher (1877-1935). A c ta L in ­ g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 22. 1-40. Nemeth, J. (1972a): Magyar und Miser. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 25. 293-299. Nemeth, J. (1973): Ungarisch tü d o ‘Lunge’ - ein bulgarisch-türkisches Lehnwort. A c ta L in ­ g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 23. 1-5. Nemeth, J. (1974): Das ungarische Zeitwort g y o z -n i ‘siegen’. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S ci­ e n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 24. 273-275. Nemeth Gy. (1990): T ö r ö k ö k e s m a g y a r o k . Vol. 1-2. Szerk. Rona-Tas A., Kakuk Zs. Budapest. [Reprint edition of papers written in Hungarian.] Nemeth Gy (1991^): A h o n fo g la lo m a g y a r s â g k ia la k u lâ s a . (Mâsodik, böv^tett es âtdolgozott kiadâs. Közzeteszi: Berta Ârpâd.) Budapest. Nikitin, V. V. - Kerbabaev, B. B. (1962): N a r o d n y e i n a u c n y e t u r k m e n s k ie n a z v a n ija rasten ij. Ashabad. Noonan, T. S. (2007): The economy of the Khazar Khaganate. In: Golden, P.B., Ben-Shammai, H., Rona-Tas, A. (eds) T h e W orld o f th e K h a z a r s . N e w p e r s p e c tiv e s s e le c t e d p a p e r s f r o m th e J e r u s a le m 1999 I n te r n a tio n a l K h a z a r C oU oqu iu m h o s t e d b y th e B e n Z vi In stitu te. Leiden Boston. 207-244. Norwich, J. J. (2003): B y z a n tiu m . T h e e a r ly cen tu ries. London. Norman, J. (1967): A M a n ch u - E n g lish d ic tio n a r y . Taipei. Novgorodova, E. A. - Tenisev, E. R. (1983): Novye runiceskie nadpis'i v gorah Mongol'skogo Altaja. In: Is to rija i ku l'tu ra C en tra l'n o j A z ii. Moskva. 205-208. Novgorodova, E. (1980): A lte K u n s t d e r M o n g olei. Leipzig. Nugteren, H. - Roos, M. (1996): Common vocabulary of the Western and Eastern Yugur languages. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 49. 25-91. Nüzhet, S. (1929): K V II'n ci a s ır s a z ş a ir le r in d e n P ir S u lta n A b d a l. (T ü rk S a z ş a ir le r in e a it m e tin le r v e t e t k ik le r III.) İstanbul. Nyberg, H. S. (1974): A M a n u a l o f P a h l a v i II. Wiesbaden. Nyberg, H.S. - Utas, B. - Toll, C. (eds) (1988): F r a h a n g -i p a h la v ık . (ed. with transliteration, transcription, and commentary from the posthumous papers of Henrik Samuel Nyberg by Bo Utas with the collab. of Christopher Toll.) Wiesbaden. Ny^ri A. (1956): Gege, gegozik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 52. 42-48. Ny^ri A. (1964): A magyar n y â r ‘aestas’ eredeterol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 60. 414-423.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1429

Ny^ri A. (1968): A magyar nyelv törteneti-etimologiai szotâra. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 64. 129-144. Ny^ri A. (1969): A magyar törendszer descendens törtenetehez II. N e p r a jz e s N y e lv tu d o m â n y Vol. 13. 63-67. Ny^ri, A. (1965): Zur Etymologie von ung. n y â r ‘aestas; Sommer’. A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 15. 97-110. Ny^ri A. (1980-1981): Az â v ‘bewahren, behüten’ meg az â s z ‘ua.’ es az â ‘regi, alt’ totörtenete. N e p r a jz e s N y e lv tu d o m â n y Vol. 24-25. 79-90. Nyirkos I. (1964): A munka- es szotörtenet összefüggesenek kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 60. 162-167. Nyirkos I. (1981): Az inetimologikus hangok a magyarban es a rokon nyelvekben. In: Bereczki, G., Gulya, J. (szerk.) C o n g res su s Q u a r tu s In te r n a tio n a lis F e n n o -U g r is ta r u m . Budapest, 1975. Pars 3. 212-228. Nyirkos, I. (1983): Über die nicht-etymologischen Laute der finnisch-ugrischen Sprachen. F in n is c h -u g r is c h e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 45. 46-68. Nyirkos I. (1994): Jövevenyszavaink inetimologikus veghangzoirol. In: Szathmâri I., E. Abaffy E., B. Lörinczy E. (szerk.) B â r c z i G e z a e m le k k ö n y v s z ü le te s e n e k 100. e v fo r d u lâ ja a lk a lm â b â l. Budapest. 127-150. Nyirkos I. (2000a) A s z e k szo eredeterol. In: Szabo G., Molnâr Z. (szerk.) N e p - n y elv - târs a d a lo m . V eg h J â z s e f e m le k e z e te r e . Szombathely. 93-95. Nyirkos I. (2000): A - k o r toldalek es az illeszkedes. M a g y a r N y e lv jâ r â s o k Vol. 38. 319-322. Nyirkos I. (2005): Korai jövevenyszavaink szervetlen veghangzoirol. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 102. 226-230. Olâh E. (1967): Munkâcsi Bernât munkâssâga. Bibliogrâfia. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m ia I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 24. 397-413. Orkun, H. N. (1936-1941/1986): E s k i T ü rk Y azıtları. Ankara. Orszâg L. (1998): M a g y a r - a n g o l n a g y sz â tâ r. Budapest. Orszâgh, L. - Futâsz, D. (2002): H u n g a r ia n -E n g lis h d ic tio n a r y . Budapest. Ortutay Gy. (szerk.): M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ik o n . Vol. 1-5. Budapest. [vol. 1. 1977, vol. 2. 1979, vol. 3. 1980, vol. 4. 1981, vol. 5. 1982.] Orudzev, A. G. (red.) (1955): R u s s k o - a z e r b a j d z a n s k ij slovar'. Baku. Ösawa, T. (1999a): Ongi inscription of Ikh-Khanui-Nor. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.) P rov is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s o n h is to r ic a l s ite s a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 129-136. Ösawa, T. (1999b): Qara-Balgasun inscription II. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.) P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s on h is to r ic a l s ites a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 143-145. Ösawa, T. (1999c): Site and inscription of Ikh-Khanui-Nor. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.) P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s o n h is to r ic a l s ites a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 137-140.

Ösawa, T. (1999d): Tes inscription. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.) P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f re­ s e a r c h e s on h is to r ic a l s ite s a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 158-167.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1430

B ib l io g r a p h y

Osmanov, M. - Li, J. - Jin, S. (1999): On an ancient Uyghur Yarkand document in Arabic script. T u rk ic L a n g u a g e s Vol. 3. 43-55. Öztopçu, K. (1989): M u n y a tu ’l-G h u z a t. A 14‘^-C en tu ry M a m lu k -K ip c h a k M ilita ry T reatise. (Text, Translation and Index by Öztopçu, K.) Cambridge. Özertural, Z. (2005): Sogdisch-alttürkische Beziehungen: das alttürkische Verb k â d ilm â k . U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r N e u e F o lg e Vol. 19. 65-71. Özyetgin, M. A. (2001): H a y y a n K it a b u ’l I d r a k li li s a n i’l-E tra k . Fiil: Tarihî-Karşılaştırmalı bir Gramer ve Sözlük Denemesi. Ankara. Paasonen, H. (1901): T a ta r is c h e L ie d e r . G e s a m m e lt u n d Ü b ersetzt. JS F O u 19. Helsingfors. Paasonen, H. (1902): Ungarisch-türkische Etymologien. K e le ti S z em le Vol. 3. 242-244. Paasonen, H. (1902a): Die sogenannten Karataj-mordwinen oder Karatajen. J o u r n a l d e la S oc ie te F in n o -o u g r ie n n e Vol. 21. 3-51. Paasonen H. (1908): V o c a b u la riu m L in g u a e C u v a sica e. C su v as sz o je g y z e k . Budapest. Paasonen H. (1908a): Adalekok a magyar nyelv Szofejtö Szotârâhoz. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 38. 267-272. Paasonen, H. (1912-1913): Beitrage zur finnischugrisch-samojedischen Lautgeschichte. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 13. 225-277. Paasonen H. (1913): A magyar nyelv regi török jövevenyszavai. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 42. 36-68. Paasonen H. (1914): Gyermek. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 43. 277-278. Paasonen, H. (1918): D ie fin n is c h -u g r is c h e n s-la u te. Helsingfors. Pahalina, T. N. (1971): S a r y k o l's k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Pais D. - Râsonyi N. L. (1929): Kâl es târsai. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 25. 121-128. Pais D. (1914): Egy fûzfa-nev. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 10. 68-72. Pais D. (1914a): „Sok” mint falunev-kepzo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 10. 255-259. Pais D. (1915): Csiga, csigolya, Csiglamezo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 11. 312-315. Pais D. (1915a): A fitu l, f i n t a szocsalâd. II. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 11. 405-409. Pais D. (1919): Az -n ~ -n y kepzo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol 15. 128-129. Pais D. (1921): Regi szemelyneveink jelentestana. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 17. 158-163. Pais D. (1921-1925): Kek-kend. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 1. 270-276. Pais D. (1922): Regi szemelyneveink jelentestana. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 18. 93-100. Pais D. (1926-1932): A karcha b^r6. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 2. 357-365. Pais D. (1926-1932a): Ölt. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 2. 460-463. Pais D. (1927): Bö. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 23. 502-508. Pais D. (1931): A g y u la es a k ü n d ü h . M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 27. 170-176. Pais D. (1934): Györffy Istvânnak. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 30. 126-128. Pais D. (1934a): Egy török ö n ige es a HB.-beli u n u ttei. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 30. 108. Pais D. (1934b): [Levelszekreny rovat.] M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 30. 192. Pais D. (1934c): Tömlö. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 30. 36-41. Pais D. (1934d): [Levelszekreny rovat.] M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 30. 256. Pais D. (1935): Jegyzetek Anonymushoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 265-271.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1431

Pais D. (1935a): Megjegyzesek [Ligeti Lajos, Regibb török jövevenyszavaink magyarâzatâhoz c. tanulmânyâhoz.] M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 41-42. Pais D. (1935b): Az urâli es altaji ta p ‘fogni’ szocsalâd. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 49. 295-313. Pais D. (1935c): Levelszekreny. R.R.-nak. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 208. Pais D. (1936): Szilânk, szalu, szâl. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 50. 337-347. Pais D. (1936a): Cigâny, Zigâny. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 32. 233-236. Pais D. (1938): Vânyol, vânnyadt, vânszorog. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 34. 236-242. Pais D. (1939): A V e sz p rem v ö lg y i a p â c â k g ö r ö g o k le v e le m in t n y elv i e m le k . Budapest. Pais D. (1939a): Illik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 35. 256-259. Pais D. (1940): Meleg es hideg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 36. 301-303. Pais D. (1942): Szerszâm. Beszedfordulatok lecsapodâsai szoösszetetelekben. E m le k k ö n y v M elich J â n o s h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . [^rtâk: tisztelöi, barâtai, tan^tvânyai.] Budapest. 301-313. Pais D. (1942a): Csepreg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 38. 363-366. Pais D. (1943): Rer. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 319-323. Pais D. (1943a): Or-Pâtruh. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 68-69. Pais D. (1943b): Hasan Eren cikkehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 208-209. Pais D. (1943c): A to r o k szo rokonsâgâbol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 39. 344-349. Pais D. (1944): Orv, oroz, olâlkodik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 40. 63-68. Pais D. (1944a): Kecske, ollo, kecskeollo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 40. 123-124. Pais D. (1944b): Tömeny. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 40. 139. Pais D. (1947): Bocsât, bocsânik, bûcsû. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 43. 200-204. Pais D. (1949): Turul. Az Ârpâd-nemzetseg totem-madara. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 45. 37-43. Pais D. (1949a): Szofejtesek. [Aj ~ âj; Fene] M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 45. 269-279. Pais D. (1950): Irânyelvek a magyar hangtörtenet târgyalâsâban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 46. 8-15, 97-113. Pais D. (1952): Âld-âtkoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 48. 61-68. Pais D. (1952a): Imperativus a nyelveszetben. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 48. 119-150. Pais D. (1953): Helysegnev-ûj^tâsok. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 492-495. Pais D. (1953a): Koldus. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 175. Pais D. (1953b): B^bor, bub, bibircso. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 49. 76-91. Pais D. (1954): Magyar tâ b o r, török ta p q u r. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 50. 167-169. Pais D. (1955): Megjegyzesek a magyar „ly” hang kerdesehez. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m ia I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 7. 103-116. Pais D.(1955-1956): Bulcsu. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 51. 433-446. Pais D. (1956): A b û csû es a s z a b a d . M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 52. 265-271. Pais D. (1956a): T a n o s â g -o s es ta n u (l)s â g -o s különfele. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 52. 126-127. Pais D. (1957): A s z a b a d helynevi alkalmazâsaihoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 53. 52-66. Pais D. (1958): A -n o k , - n ö k es a -zat, -z e t kepzok. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 54. 477-484. Pais D. (1958a): Reg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 54. 181-196.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1432

B ib l io g r a p h y

Pais D. (1960): Megjegyzesek a hangrend-különböztetö szo-alakpârok jelensegehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 56. 311-315. Pais D. (1961): Turo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 57. 221-223. Pais D. (1962): S zer. E g y s z o s z e r v e z e t s z e t â g a z â s a i a m a g y a r b a n e s m â s fin n u g o r n y elv ek b en . Budapest. Pais D. (1962a): Ür volt-e valojâban V rsuuru? M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 133-146. Pais D. (1963): Az ûr, valamint a bo, g y o es b â n meltosâgjelölöink szo- es târsadalomtörtenetehez. In: Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) S z o tö r ten eti e s s z o fe jt o ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 82-123. Pais D. (1964): Ö r ü l : oröl. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 60. 480. Pais D. (1964a): A te k e r : t a k a r es a KTSz.-beli ta c a r u ta . M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 60. 207-208. Pais D. (1965): Utoszoul: Gyûjtelek? - Igen. In: Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) A la k - es m o n d a tta n i g y û jte le k . Budapest. 152-159. Pais D. (1974): Âl, âlnok, alak. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 70. 257-269, 396-406. Pais D. (1975): A m a g y a r o s v a llâ s n y elv i e m le k e ib o l. Budapest. Pais D. (1975a): A n o n y m u s G e s ta H u n g a ro ru m . B e la k ir â ly j e g y z o je a m a g y a r o k c s e le k e d e teirol. Budapest. Pais D. (1975b): A tâ lto s meg az orvos. In: Pais D.: A m a g y a r o s v a llâ s n y elv i e m le k e ib o l. Budapest. 73-104. Pal'mbah, A. A. (red.) (1953): R u s s k o - tu v in s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Pal'mbah, A. A. (1955): Dolgie i poludolgie glasnye tuvinskogo jazyka. In: Dmitriev, N. K. (red.) Is s le d o v a n ija p o s r a v n ite l'n o jg r a m m a tik e tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Vol. 1. F o n etik a . Moskva. 175­ 181. Palâdi-Kovâcs A. (1997): Szekerek es fogatok a honfoglalâs korâban. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 108. 175-203. Palâdi-Kovâcs A. (2001): Magyarok es tatârok (16-19.szâzad). N e p iK u lt û r a - N e p i T â r s a d a lo m Vol. 20. 149-208. Palâdi-Kovâcs A. (2003): S z e k e r e k , s z â n o k , f o g a t o k a K â r p â t- m e d e n c e b e n . Szentendre. Pallas, P. S. (1771-1776): R e is e d u rch v e r s c h ie d e n e P ro v in z en d e s R u ssisc h en R eich s. 3 vols. St.Petersburg. Pallas, P. S. (1811): Z o o g r a p h ia R o s s o -A s ia tic a I-III. St.Petersburg. Pallo M. (K.) (1921-1925): Toportyân. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 1. 234-236. Pallo, M. (K.) (1921-1925a): Karl Tagânyi: Lebende Rechtsgewohnheiten und ihre Sammlung in Ungarn. Leipzig, 1922. K o r ö s i C so m a -A r c h iv u m Vol. 1. 339-341. Pallo M. (K.) (1923-1927): Kökörcsin. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 46. 154-158. Pallo M. (K.) (1956): A magyar û r szo eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 52. 157-167. Pallo, M. (K.) (1959): Hungaro-Tschuwaschica. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 31. 239-258. Pallo M. (K.) (1960): Munkâcsi Bernât jelentosege a magyar turkologiâban. A M a g y a r Tud o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 16. 397-402. Pallo, M. (K.) (1961): Die Vertretung ung. sz - /s/ < türk. j - in den alten türkischen Lehnwörtern der ungarischen Sprache. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 33. 128-135. Pallo, M. (K.) (1961a): Zur Frage der tschuwaschischen v-Prothese. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 12. 33-44.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1433

Pallo M. (K.) (1962): Gyarlo, gyarlando, gyarlik. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 487-490. Pallo M. (K.) (1963): Telek ‘Grund’ - telek ‘Riemen’. In: Pais D., Benko L. (szerk.) S z o tö r ten eti e s s z o fe jt o ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 191-199. Pallo M. (K.) (1963a): A v â j ige es az a j ~ â j nomenverbum összefüggese. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 65. 180-184. Pallo, M. (K.) (1964): Ein alttürkischer Fachausdruck der Fischerei in den ungarischen Urkunden. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 35. 56-63. Pallo, M. (K.) (1967): Zu den altesten alttürkischen verbalen Entlehnungen der ungarischen Sprache. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 20. 111-118. Pallo M. (K.) (1968): “Az id o es târsai”-hoz. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 70. 174-180. Pallo M. (K.) (1969): Nyargal. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 65. 459-462. Pallo M. (K.) (1969a): Csipkevero, kötelvero, marokvero. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 93. 282-285. Pallo M. (K.) (1970): A Magyar Nyelvjârâsok Atlasza 78. g a z ‘mauvaise herbe’ terkepehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 72. 431-436. Pallo M. (K.) (1970a): Gyalâz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 66. 333-334. Pallo, M. (K.) (1970b): Die Herkunft des Ung. Wortes h a r a n g ‘Glocke’. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü ­ c h e r Vol. 42. 46-52. Pallo M. (K.) (1970c): Agâr. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 94. 471-474. Pallo M. (K.) (1970d): A TESz. arat, âpol, es bor^t igejehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 72. 170-174. Pallo M. (K.) (1970e): Az iges^tö kepzok kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 66. 75-78. Pallo, M. (K.) (1971a): Die mittlere Stufe des tschuwaschischen Lautwandels d > S > r. U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 43. 79-88. Pallo, M. (K.) (1971b): Ung. g y û l ‘sich entzünden’ und g y û jt ‘anzünden’ und ihr türkischer Hintergrund. In: Ligeti, L. (ed.) S tu d ia T u rcica. Budapest. 375-383. Pallo M. (K.) (1971c): A T ö rö vezeteknev kapcsân. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 67. 213-216. Pallo M. (K.) (1972): A MSzFE es a TESz ârt, ölt es int szocikkeihez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 74. 427-433. Pallo, M. (K.) (1972a): Zur Etymologie des ungarischen verbs ü dü l-. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 25. 405-412. Pallo, M. (K.) (1972b): V ersen y ‘der Wetteifer’ - v er sen g ‘wetteifern’. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le ­ m e n y e k Vol. 74. 197-199. Pallo M. (K.) (1973): Az o n d o etimologiâjâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 69. 480-481. Pallo M. (K.) (1973a): Tojik-. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 69. 216-217. Pallo M. (K.) (1974): A N. g y a r a t ’gerebenez’ ~ g y â r t ~ g y a r a p o d ik igek összefüggese. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 70. 206-209. Pallo M. (K.) (1974a): Szemmel ver. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 98. 236-238. Pallo, M. (K.) (1974b): Ung. to r ‘Gastmahl, Bewirtung’ zu alttürk. tod - ‘sich sattigen’. Ura^A lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 46. 109-119. Pallo M. (K.) (1976): Tenfereg. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 100. 339-341. Pallo M. (K.) (1978): Kajtat es kajtâr. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 80. 166-169. Pallo M. (K.) (1978a): Köpcös. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 74. 480.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1434

B ib l io g r a p h y

Pallo, M. (K.) (1978b): Ist ung. s z â n - ’denken’ eine Entlehnung aus dem Türkischen? U ralA lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 50. 116-121. Pallo M. (K.) (1978c): Sârkâny. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 102. 472-474. Pallo M. (K.) (1979): ): Meg egyszer a HB. u n u ttei szavâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 75. 472-473. Pallo M. (K.) (1980): ): Kihalt e n o szavunkhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 76. 342-343. Pallo M. (K.) (1981): ): Bûn. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 77. 86-87. Pallo M. (K.) (1981a): Komor. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 77. 208. Pallo M. (K.) (1982): R eg i tö r ö k e r e d e tû ig ein k . Szeged. Pallo M. (K.) (1982a): Nyûg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 78. 204. Pâpai K. (1893): A palocz fahâz. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 4. 1-31. Papp F. (1974): A lexemâk szofaja, alaktani szerkezete es eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 70. 55-68. Papp L. (1947-1949): Az û es û hangok a hosszupâlyi nepnyelvben. M a g y a r N e p n y elv Vol. 6. 51-110. Patrubâny L. (1882): Barâncsik es bazânzsik. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 11. 17-18. Patrubâny L. (1897): Bûn. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 26. 289. Pavet de Courteille, A. (1870): D ic tio n n a ir e tu r k -o rien ta l. Paris. Pavlov, I. P. (ed) (1957): M a te r ia ly p o g r a m m a t i k e s o v r e m e n n o g o c u v a s s k o g o j a z y k a I. M orfo lo g ija , Ceboksary. Pekarskij, E. K. (1917-1930): S lov ar' ja k u t s k o g o ja z y k a . Vol. 1-3. Petrograd. Pekarskij, E. K. (1958-1959): S lo v a r ja k u t s k o g o j a z y k a . Vol. 1-3. Reprint. «Budapest». Pelliot, P. (1914): L e s g r o t t e s d e T ou en -H ou an g . P ein tu res e t scu lp tu re s b o u d d h iq u e s d e s e p o q u e s d e s Wei, d es T 'an g e t d e s Song. T.1. (1920) Paris. Pelliot, P. (1920): Â propos des Comans. J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 15. 125-185. Pelliot, P. (1927): Le pretendu vocabulaire mongol des Kaitak du Daghestan. J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 210. 279-294. Pelliot, P. (1929) : Neuf notes sur des questions d’Asie Centrale. T ’o u n g P a o Vol 26. 201-266. Pelliot, P. (1930): Sur la leğende d’Uguz-Khan en ecriture ouigoure. T ’o u n g P a o Vol. 27. 247­ 358. Pelliot, P. (1944): Les formes avec et sans q- (k-) initial en turc et en mongol. T ’o u n g P a o Vol. 37. 73-101. Pelliot, P. (1949): N o tes su r l'h isto ire d e la H o r d e d Or. Paris. Pelliot, P. - Hambis, L. (1951): H isto ire d e s c a m p a g n e s d e G en g is K h a n . Leiden. Penavin O. (1968): A tersz^ni formâk köznevei Eszak-Bâcskâban. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 92. 453­ 455. Perlee, H. (1960): Tajhir culuu. S tu d ia A r c h a e o lo g ic a Vol. 1/4. 1-26. Perlee, H. (1974): Dornod Mongolyn ertnij üseg biCgiin dursgalyn züjl (arheologijn temdeglel). S in z leh U h a a n A m 'd r a l Vol. 4. 71-74. Pertz, G. H. (ed.) (1995): M o n u m e n ta G e r m a n ia e H isto r ic a /Scriptorum. Tom. 7./ Stuttgart. Pletneva, S.A. (1974): Poloveckie kamennye izvajanija. Arheologia SSSR. Svod arheologiCeskih istocnikov, vyp. E4-2, Moskva (non vidi) Pocs E. (1979): Halâszat. In: Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r N e p r a jz i L e x ik o n Vol. 2. Budapest. 421-423.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1435

Pohl, W. (1988): D ie A w aren . E in S tep p e n v o lk in M itte le u r o p a 567-822. n. Chr. München. Pokorny, J. (1959-1969): In d o g e r m a n is c h e s e ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch . Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1959; vol. 2. 1969.] Bern - München. Polivanov, E. D. (1927): K voprosu o dolgih glasnyh v obscetjurkskom prajazyke. D o k la d y A k a d e m i i N a u k ser. V. 1927. No 7. (non vidi) Poppe, N. (1924): Die Tschuwassischen Lautgesetze. A s ia M a jo r Vol. 1. 775-782. Poppe, N. (1924a): K konsonantizmu altajskih jazykov. D o k la d y R o s s ijs k o j A k a d e m i i N a u k . 43-44. Poppe, N. (1927-1928): D a s m o n g o lis c h e S p r a c h m a te r ia l e in e r L e id e n e r H a n d s ch rift. Lenin­ grad. Poppe, N. (1930): D a g u r s k o e n a re cie. Leningrad. Poppe, N. (1938-1939): M o n g o l'sk ij slov ar' M u k a d d im a t a l- A d a b I-III. Moskva - Leningrad. Poppe, N. (1951): Eine viersprachige Zamaxsari-Handschrift. Z e its c h r ift d e r D e u tsc h e n M org e n la n d is c h e n G e s e lls c h a ft Vol. 101. 301-332. Poppe, N. (1952): Plural suffixes in the Altaic languages. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 24/34: 65-83. Poppe, N. (1953): Ein altes Kulturwort in den altaischen Sprachen. S tu d ia O r ie n ta lia Vol. 19/5. 23-25. Poppe, N. (1955): In tro d u ctio n to M o n g o lia n c o m p a r a tiv e stu d ies. Helsinki. Poppe, N. (1960): V e rg le ic h e n d e G r a m m a tik d e r a lt a is c h e n S p ra ch en . Vol. 1. V e rg leic h en d e L a u tle h r e . Wiesbaden. Poppe, N. (1960a): On some Altaic loanwords in Hungarian. In: Sebeok, T. A. (ed.) A m e r ic a n s tu d ies in U ralic lin g u istics. Bloomington. 139-147. Poppe, N. (1962): Die mongolischen Lehnwörter im Komanischen. In: Eckmann, J., Levend, A. S., Mansuroğlu, M. (Haz.) N e m eth A r m a ğ a n ı. Ankara. 331-340. Poppe, N. (1962a): The primary long vowels in Mongolian. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n oO u g rien n e Vol. 63. 1-19. Poppe, N. (1964): G r a m m a r o f w ritten M o n g o lia n . Wiesbaden. Poppe, N. (1971a): T h e D ia m o n d S utra. T h r e e M o n g o lia n v er sio n s o f th e V a jr a c c h e d ik a P ra jn a p a r a m it a . Texts, translations, notes and glossaries. Wiesbaden. Poppe, N. (1974): Zur Stellung des Tschuwaschischen. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 18.135-147. Poppe, N. (1991): Mongolian Loan Words in Kazak. In: V aria E u r a s ia tic a . F e s ts c h r ift f ü r p r o f e s s o r A n d r â s R ön a-T as. Szeged. 149-152. Poppe, N., Jr. (1971): S tu d ies o f T u r k i c lo a n w o rd s in R u ssian . Wiesbaden. Posgay I. (2000): A Kârpât nyelvatlasz magyar lexikai elemei. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 96. 368-371. Pozdneev, A. M. (1911): K a lm y c k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Sanktpeterburg. Pressburger B. (1876): Bâcs megyeiek. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 5. 471. Pritsak, O. (1952): Stammesnamen und Titulaturen der altaischen Völker. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 24/1-2. 49-104. Pritsak, O. (1954): Die Karachaniden. D e r İ s la m Vol. 31. 16-68. Pritsak, O. (1954a): Ein hunnisches Wort. Z e its c h r ift d e r D e u tsc h e n M o r g e n la n d is c h e n G e s e ll­ s c h a f t Vol. 104. 124-135.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1436

B ib l io g r a p h y

Pritsak, O. (1955): D ie b u lg a r is c h e F ü rsten liste u n d d ie S p r a c h e d e r P ro to b u lg a ren . Wiesbaden. Pritsak, O. (1957): Bolgarische Etymologien I-III. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 29. 200-214. Pritsak, O. (1959): Das Abakan- und Culymtürkische und das Schorische. In: Deny, J. e t al. (Hrsg.) P h ilo lo g ia e T u rcica e F u n d a m e n ta . Vol. 1. Wiesbaden. 598-640. Pritsak, O. (1959a): Kâsğarî’s Angaben über die Sprache der Bolgaren. Z e it s c h r ift d e r D e u ts c h e n M o r g e n la n d is c h e n G e s e lls c h a ft Vol. 109. Neue Folge 34. 92-116. Pritsak, O. (1963): Das Alttürkische. In: Spuler, B. e t al. ed. H a n d b u c h d e r O rien ta listik . T u rkolog ie. Leiden. 27-52. Pritsak, O. (1964): Der “Rhotazismus” und “Lambdazismus”. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 35. 337-349. Pritsak, O. (1975): The Pecenegs. A case of social and economic transformation. A rch iv u m E u r a s ia e M e d ii A e v i Vol. 1. 211-235. Pritsak, O. (1981): T h e O rigin o f Rus'. Vol. 1. O ld S c a n d in a v ia n S o u rces o t h e r th a n th e S ag as. Cambridge, Massachusetts. Pritsak, O. (1982): The Polovcians and Rus. A rc h iv u m E u r a s ia e M e d ii A e v i Vol. 2. 321-380. Prohâszka J. (1951): Kalandozâs a vendeglâtoipar szavainak vilâgâban IV. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 75. 46-51, 294-297. Prohâszka J. (1953): A nagy^tâs es tulzâs kifejezesmodjai nyelvünkben. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 77. 196-208. Pröhle V. (1903-1905): Baskir nyelvtanulmânyok. Part 1-3. [Studies on Bashkir language.] K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 4-6. [Part 1. In: Vol. 4. 194-214; Part 2. In: Vol. 5. 228-271; Part 3. In: Vol. 6. 12-26; the dictionary is in the second part.] Pröhle, W. (1909): Karatschajisches Wörterzeichnis. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 10. 83-150. Pröhle, W. (1914-1915): Balkarische Studien. K e le ti S z e m le Vol. 15. 165-276. Pulleyblank, E. G. (1961): The consonantal system of Old Chinese. Part I. A s ia M a io r Vol. 9. 58-144. Pulleyblank, E. G. (1962): The consonantal system of Old Chinese. Part II. A s ia M a io r Vol. 9. 206-265. Pulleyblank, E.G. (1991): L e x ic o n o f r e c o n s tr u c t e d p r o n u n c ia tio n in E a r ly M id d le C h in ese, L a t e M id d le C h in e s e a n d E a r ly M a n d a r in . Vancouver. Pusztai F. (szerk.) (2003): M a g y a r e r te lm e z o k e z is z ö tâ r . Budapest. Pusztay J. (1977): A z “u g o r - tö r ö k ” h â b o r û u tân . F e je z e te k a m a g y a r n y elv h a so n l^ tâ s tö r ten eteb o l . Budapest. Rachewiltz, I., de (1971): The Secret History of the Mongols. P a p e r s o n F a r E a ste rn H isto r y Vol. 4. 115-163. Rachewiltz, I., de (1972): In d e x to th e S e c r e t H isto r y o f th e M on g ols. Bloomington. Rachewiltz, I., de (1996): The name of the Mongols in Asia and Europe. A reappraisal. E tu d es m o n g o les e t s ib e r ie n n e s Vol. 27. 199-210. Rachewiltz, I. de (2004): T h e S e c r e t H isto r y o f th e M on gols. Vol. 1-2. Leiden - Boston. Râcz J. (1996): A m a g y a r n y elv h a ln e v ei. Budapest. Râcz M. (2004): Or Miklos dombja - egy közepkori helynev Nagyrev hatârâban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 100. 345-347.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

14 37

Radloff, W. (1866-1907): P ro b en d e r V o lk slitte ra tu r d e r tü r k is c h e n S ta m m e S ü d -S ib irien s Vols. 1-10. St. Petersburg. [vol. 7 by I. Kunos, vol. 9 by N. E. Katanov, vol. 10 by V. Moskov] Radloff, W. (1887): D a s tü r k is c h e S p r a c h m a te r ia l d e s C o d e x C u m a n icu s. M a n u sc r ip t d e r B ib lio t h e k d e r M a r c u s -K ir c h e in V en edig. N a c h d e r A u s g a b e d e s G r a fe n K u u n . (B u d a p e s t 1880).

St. Petersbourg. Radloff, W. (1892-1899): A tla s d r e v n o s te j M on g olii. Sanktpeterburg. Radloff, W. (1893-1911): V ersu ch e in e s W ö rterb u c h e s d e r T ü rk -D ia lecte . Vol. 1-4. [Vol. 1. 1893; vol. 2. 1899; vol. 3. 1905; vol. 4. 1911. The 2"^ edition 1960.] Sanktpeterburg. Radloff, W. (1895): D ie In s c h r ift d e s T on ju k u k . D ie a lttü r k is c h e n In s c h r ifte n d e r M o n g olei. St. Petersbourg. Radloff, W. (1899): D ie In s c h r ift d e s T on ju k u k . D ie a lttü r k is c h e n In s c h r ifte n d e r M on g olei. Z w e ite F olge. St. Petersbourg. Radloff, W. (1899a): Altuigurische Sprachproben aus Turfan. In: Klementz, D., Radloff W. (Hrsg.) N a c h r ic h te n ü b e r d ie von d e r K a is e r lic h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W is s e n s c h a fte n zu P ete rs­ b u r g im J a h r e 1898 a u s g e r ü s te te E x p e d itio n n a c h T u rfan . Heft 1. St. Petersbourg. 55-83. Radloff, W. (1928): U ig u risch e S p r a c h d e n k m a le r . Leningrad. Radloff, W. (1930): S u v a r n a p r a b h a s a . (D as G o ld g la n z -S ü tra ) [Aus dem Uigurischen ins Deu­ tsche Übersetzt von W. Radloff.] Leningrad. Radloff, W. (1989): Iz S ibiri. S tra n icy d n e v n ik a . Perevod s nemeckogo. Red. S. I. Vajnstejn. Moskva. Radlov, V. V. - Malov, S. E. (1913-1917): S u v a r n a p r a b h a s a . (S u tra z o lo to g o b le s k a .) T ek st u jg u r sk o j r e d a k c ii. I-V III. Vol. 1-4. [I-II. in vol. 1. Sanktpeterburg, 1913; U I-IV . in vol. 2. Petrograd, 1914; V -V I. in vol. 3. Petrograd, 1915; V II-V III. in vol. 4. Petrograd, 1917.] Sanktpeterburg; Petrograd. Rahimov, T. R. (red.) (1956): R u s s k o - u jg u r s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Ramstedt, G. J. (1907): Über die Zahlwörter der altaischen Sprachen. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e 24/1. 24 p. Ramstedt, G. J. (1913): Zwei uigurische Runeninschriften in der Nord-Mongolei. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e Vol. 30/3. 1-63. Ramstedt, G. J. (1922-1923): Zur Frage nach der Stellung des Tschuwassischen. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e Vol. 38. 1-34. Ramstedt, G. J. (1935): K a lm ü k is c h e s W örterb u ch . Helsinki. Ramstedt, G. J. (1949) S tu d ies in K o r e a n etim o lo g y . Helsinki. Ramstedt, G. J. (1951) Alte türkische und mongolische Titel. In: Aalto, P. (Hrsg) A u fs a t z e u n d V o rtra g e von G .J. R a m sted t. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e 55. 59-82. Ramstedt, G .J. (1952-1966): Einführung in die altaische Sprachwissenschaft. Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1957; vol. 2. 1952; vol. 3. 1966.] Helsinki. Ramstedt, G. J. (1953): S tu d ies in K o r e a n e t y m o lo g y II. Helsinki. Ramstedt, G. J. (1954): A d d itio n a l K o r e a n e ty m o lo g ies. Helsinki. Ramstedt, G. J. - Songmoo Kho (1982): P a r a lip o m e n a o f K o r e a n E ty m o lo g ie s. Helsinki. Raquette, G. (1927): E n g lis h -T u r k i d ic tio n a r y : b a s e d on th e d ia le c ts o f K a s h g a r a n d Y arkan d. Lund - Leipzig.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1438

Râsânen, Râsânen, Râsânen, 162. Râsânen,

B ib l io g r a p h y

M. (1920): D ie ts c h u w a ss isc h en L e h n w ö r te r im T s c h er em issisc h en . Helsinki. M. (1923): D ie ta ta r is c h e n L e h n w ö r te r im T s c h er em issisc h en . Helsinki. M. (1931-1934): Magy. g y û lö l ‘hassen’. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 48. 161­ M. (1937): Ü her d ie la n g e n V o k a le d e r tü r k is c h e n L e h n w ö r te r im U n g arisch en .

F in n is c h -u g r is c h e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 24. 246-255.

Râsânen, M. (1938): Wortgeschichtliches zu den Sprachen der Wolga-völker. F in n is c h -u g r is c h e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 26. 125-143. Râsânen, M. (1939): Sprachliche Miszellen. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 19. 99-103. Râsânen, M. (1946): Der Wolga-bolgarische Einfluss im Westen im Lichte der Wortgeschichte. F in n is c h -u g r is c h e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 29. 190-201. Râsânen, M. (1949): M a te r ia lie n z u r L a u tg e s c h ic h t e d e r tü r k is c h e n S p ra ch en . Helsinki. Râsânen, M. (1952): Dtsch. B ie r usw. N e u p h ilo lo g is c h e M itteilu n g en Vol. 53. 240-242. Râsânen, M. (1953): Uralaltaische Forschungen. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 25. 19-27. Râsânen, M. (1955): U r a la lta is c h e W ortforsch u n g en . Studia Orientalia 18. Helsinki. Râsânen, M. (1955a): Etymologische Beitrâge. N e u p h ilo lo g is c h e M itteilu n g en Vol. 56. 50-52. Râsânen, M. (1957): M a te r ia lie n z u r M o r p h o lo g ie d e r tü r k is c h e n S p ra ch en . Helsinki. Râsânen, M. (1969): V ersu ch e in e s e ty m o lo g is c h e n W ö rterb u ch s d e r T ü rk sp r a c h en . Helsinki. Râsonyi [Nagy] L. (1923-1927): Adalekok török tulajdonneveinkhez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le ­ m e n y e k Vol. 46. 124-137. Râsonyi [Nagy] L. (1927): Bokor es Bakony. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 23. 561-571. Râsonyi [Nagy] L. (1927a): Komocsin. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 23. 52-53. Râsonyi [Nagy] L. (1928): Csâkâny. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 24. 209-210. Râsonyi [Nagy] L. (1931): „A honfoglalo magyarsâg kialakulâsâ”-hoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 27. 314-316. Râsonyi [Nagy] L. (1934): Török jövevenyszavainkhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 30. 157-160. Râsonyi L. (1941-1943): Török adatok a Magyar Etymologiai Szotârhoz. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z ­ le m e n y e k Vol. 51. 98-115, 280-306. Râsonyi L. (1942): Jövevenyszavaink es az anatoliai tâjszavak. E m le k k ö n y v M elich J â n o s h etv e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . [^rtâk: tisztelöi, barâtai, tan^tvânyai.] Budapest. 314-317. Râsonyi [Nagy], L. (1957): Le noms toponymiques Comans du Kiskunsâg. A c ta L in g u s tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 7. 73-146. Râsonyi [Nagy] L. (1960): A s z e k e ly nev eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 56. 186-194. Râsonyi [Nagy], L. (1961): Über die geographischen Namen T ortillou und T atran g. U ralA lta is c h e J a h r h ü c h e r Vol. 33. 245-251. Râsonyi [Nagy], L. (1961a): L’origine du nom s z e k e ly (sicule). A c ta L in g u is tic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 11. 175-188. Râsonyi [Nagy], L. (1962): Les noms de personnes imperatifs chez le peuples turques. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 15. 233-243. Râsonyi [Nagy], L. (1967): Les anthroponymes Comans de Hongrie. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m i­ a e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 20. 135-149.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1439

Râsonyi [Nagy], L. (1972): L’origine du hongrois igen ‘oui’. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S cien tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 25. 413-414. Râsonyi [Nagy] L. (1978): Török jövevenyszavainkhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 74. 180-186. Râsonyi [Nagy], L. (1979): Bulaqs and Oyuzs in mediaeval Transylvania. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 33. 129-151. Râsonyi, L. - Baski, I. (2007): O n o m a stico n T u rcicu m . T u rk ic P e r s o n a l N a m es. Bloomington, Indiana. Rassadin, V. I. (1971): F o n e tik a i le k s ik a to fa la r s k o g o ja z y k a . Ulan-Ude. Rassadin, V. I. (1980): M o n g o lo -b u r ja ts k ie z a im s tv o v a n ija v s ib ir s k ih tju r k s k ih ja z y k a h . Moskva. Rassadin, V. I. (1986): Rol' kontaktov v obrazovanii tjurko-mongol'skoj jazykovoj obscnostej. In: Solncev, V. M. (red.) (1986) Is to rik o -k u l'tu rn y e k o n ta k t y n a r o d o v a lt a js k o j ja z y k o v o j o b s c n o s ti II. Moskva. 100-101. Rassadin, V. I. (1995): T o fa la r s k o - r u s s k ij, r u s s k o - t o f a la r s k ij slovar'. Irkutsk. Rastorgueva, V. S. - Edel'man, D. I. (2000-2003): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' ir a n s k ih ja z y k o v . (Vol. 1. 2000, vol. 2. 2003) Moskva. Rastorgueva, V. S. - MolCanova, E. K. (1981a): Parfjanskij jazyk. In: Abaev, V. I., Bogoljubov, M. N., Rastorgueva, V. S. e t al. (red) O sn ovy ir a n s k o g o ja z y k o z n a n ija . S r e d n e ir a n s k ie ja z y k i. Moskva. 147-232. Rastorgueva, V. S. - MolCanova, E. K. (1981b): Srednepersidskij jazyk. In: Abaev, V. I., Bo­ goljubov, M. N., Rastorgueva, V. S. e t al. (red) O sn ovy ir a n s k o g o ja z y k o z n a n ija . S r e d n e ir a n ­ s k i e ja z y k i. Moskva. 6-146. Redei K. (1963): Szofejtesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 65. 157-165. Redei K. (1964): Szofejtesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 66. 105-109. Redei K. (1967): A palatâlis mâssalhangzok palatalizâlo hatâsa az ösmagyarban. In: Imre S., Szathmâry I. (szerk.) A m a g y a r n y elv tö r te n e te e s re n d sz ere . Budapest. 167-171. Redei K. (1969): Szofejtesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 71. 101-112. Redei K. (1974): Szofejtesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 76. 364-368. Redei K. (1978): Szofejtesek. Magyar sz â r n y ’Flügel’. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 80. 120. Redei K. (1979): Szofejtesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 81. 353-364. Redei, K. (1986): Zu d en in d o g e r m a n is c h -u r a lis c h e n S p r a c h k o n ta k te n . Wien. Redei, K. (1986-1991): U ra lisch es E ty m o lo g is c h e s W örterb u ch . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1986; vol. 2. 1988. Index: 1991.] Budapest. Redei K. (1998-1999): Szofejtesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 96. 129-137. Redei K. (1999): Is ten szavunk eredete. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 95. 40-45. Redei K. - Rona-Tas A. (1972): A permi nyelvek öspermi kori bolgâr-török jövevenyszavai. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 74. 281-298. Redei K. - Rona-Tas A. (1975): A bolgâr-török-permi erintkezesek nehâny kerdese. N y elv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 77. 31-43. Redhouse, J. W. (1890): T u rk ish -E n g lish L ex ico n . Constantinople. Redhouse, J. W. (1968): Y eni T ü r k ç e - İn g iliz c e S özlü k. İstanbul.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1440

B ib l io g r a p h y

Rethy L. (1890): A tot nev jelentese. E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 1. 210-211. Reuter C. (1969): Gyûrû(fa) es sörgye(fa). M a g y a r N y e lv jâ r â s o k Vol. 15. 99-111. Reuter C. (1978): A T arlos es S z o lo s helynevekröl. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 74. 56-66. Reuter C. (1982): Ug, Keug es Kekesd. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 78. 460-465. Reuter C. (1983): Adalekok a la c s szavaink törtenetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 79. 329-333. Reuter C. (1988): Gyalomtol - Gyalmârig. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 84. 70-73. Rintchen, B. (1968): L e s d e s s ig n s p ic t o g r a p h iq u e s e t les in s crip tio n s su r les ro c h e r s e t s u r les s te le s en M o n g o lie. Ulaanbaatar. Romanova, A. V. - Myreeva, A. N. (red.) (1968): D ia le k to lo g ic e s k ij s lo v a r 'e v e n k ijs k o g o ja z y k a . Leningrad. Rona-Tas, A. (1956): Tally-stick and divination dice in the iconography of Lha-mo. A c ta O rie n t a lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 6. 163-179. Rona-Tas A. (1959): Jelentes mâsodik mongoliai tanulmânyutamrol. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 14. 345-350. Rona-Tas, A. (1960): Remarks on the phonology of the Monguor language. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 10. 263-267. Rona-Tas, A. (1961): Notes on the Kazak yurt of West Mongolia. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 12. 79-102. Rona-Tas, A. (1964): P o s le d a m k o cev n ik o v . Moskva. Rona-Tas, A. (1965): Some notes on the terminology of Mongolian writing. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 18. 119-147. Rona-Tas A. (1966): Beszâmolo csuvas tanulmânyutamrol. A M a g y a r T u d o m â n y o s A k a d e m i a I. O s z tâ ly â n a k K ö z le m e n y e i Vol. 23. 325-334. Rona-Tas A. (1967): A magyar nyelv regi török elemei es a csuvas nyelvtörtenet nehâny kerdese. In: Imre S., Szathmâry I. (szerk.) A m a g y a r n y elv tö r te n e te e s re n d sz ere . Budapest. 172-177. Rona-Tas A. (1970): A z a lt a ji n y e lv r o k o n s â g v iz s g â la t â n a k a la p ja i. A n y e lv r o k o n s â g e lm e le te e s a c s u v a s -m o n g o l n y elv v iszon y . Budapest. [Manuscript.] Rona-Tas, A. (1971): On the Chuvash guttural stops in the final position. Ligeti, L. (ed) S tu d ia T u rcica . Budapest. 389-399. Rona-Tas A. (1971-1972): Közepmongol eredetû jövevenyszavak a csuvasban I. N e p r a jz es N y e lv tu d o m â n y Vol. 15-16. 77-88. Rona-Tas, A. (1972): Dream, magic power and divination in the Altaic world. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 25. 227-236. Rona-Tas A. (1973-1974): Közepmongol eredetû jövevenyszavak a csuvasban II. N e p r a jz es N y e lv tu d o m â n y Vol. 17-18. 125-141. Rona-Tas, A. (1974): Ob odnom zaimstvovannom srednemongol'skom slove v marijskom jazyke. In: I s s le d o v a n ija p o v o s to c n o jfilo lo g ii. K s e m id e s ja t i le t ij u p r o f e s s o r a G. D. S a n z eev a . Moskva. 230-234. Rona-Tas A. (1976): Some Volga Bulgarian words in the Volga Kipchak languages. In: KâldyNagy, Gy. (ed.) H u n g a ro -T u rcica . S tu d ies in h o n o u r o f J u l i u s N e m e t h . Budapest. 169-175.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1441

Rona-Tas, A. (1976a): A Volga Bulgarian inscription from 1307. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 30. 153-186. Rona-Tas A. (1977): A magyar-bolgâr-török erintkezes jellege. In: Bartha A., Czegledy K., Rona-Tas A. (szerk.) M a g y a r o s tö r te n e ti ta n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. 267-275. Rona-Tas A. (1977a): Hârom volgai kipcsak etimologia. N e p r a jz e s N y e lv tu d o m â n y Vol. 21. 293-298. Rona-Tas A. (1978): Julius Nemeth. Life and work. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 32. 261-284. Rona-Tas, A. (1981): A n e ty m o lo g ic a l d ic tio n a r y o f p r e -th ir te e n th -c e n tu r y T u rkish . Index. Szeged. [See Clauson 1972] Rona-Tas, A. (1982): Some Volga Bulgarian words in the Volga Kipchak languages. In: RonaTas, A. (ed.) S tu d ies in C h u v a sh E ty m o lo g y I. Szeged.135-151. Rona-Tas A. (1982a): A kazâr nepnevrol. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 84. 349-380. Rona-Tas, A. (1982b): The periodization and sources of Chuvash linguistic history. In: RonaTas, A. (ed.) C h u v a sh S tu dies. Budapest. 113-169. Rona-Tas, A. (1982c): Loan-words of ultimate Middle Mongolian origin in Chuvash. In: RonaTas, A. (ed.) S tu d ies in C h u v a sh E ty m o lo g y I. Szeged. 66-134. Rona-Tas, A. (1982d): Three Volga Kipchak etymologies. In: Rona-Tas, A. (ed.) S tu d ies in C h u ­ v a sh E ty m o lo g y I. Szeged. 152-157. Rona-Tas, A. (1982e): On the history of the Turkic and Finno-Ugrian affricates. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 36. 429-447. Rona-Tas A. (1982f): Ostörtenetünk es a bask^r kerdes. A Jurmatiak törtenete. T is z a tâ j Vol. 36/8. 52-61. Rona-Tas A. (1983a): “Rokonsâgszerû osi kapcsolat”. Nemeth Gyula nezetei az urâli es a török nyelvek viszonyârol. in: Bereczki G., Domokos P. (szerk.) U r â lis z tik a i ta n u lm â n y o k . H a jd û P e te r 60. s z ü le te s n a p ja tis z te le te r e Budapest. 331-346. Rona-Tas A. (1983b): Ujabb adatok a kazâr nepnev törtenetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 85. 126-133. Rona-Tas A. (1985): A szarvasi tûtarto felirata. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 87. 225-248. Rona-Tas, A. (1986): Mahmud al-Kasyari, Compendium of the Turkic dialects. Ed. Dankoff, R., Kelly, J. 1982-1985. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 40. 335-339. Rona-Tas, A. (1987): Istak. In: Uraksin, Z. G. (red.) B a s k ir s k a j a e tn o n im ija . Ufa. 49-58. Rona-Tas A. (1987-1988): Ligeti Lajos es a magyar nyelv török kapcsolatai. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 89. 211-219. Rona-Tas A. (1988): Rona-Tas Andrâs opponensi velemenye Fodor Istvân: A honfoglalo magyarsâg kulturâjânak keleti gyökerei c^mû kandidâtusi ertekezeseröl. In: A N y ^ reg y h â z i J o s a A n d r â s M û z eu m E v k ö n y v e Vol. 21-23. (1978-1980). Ny^regyhâza. 116-128. Rona-Tas, A. (1988a): Turkic influence on the Uralic languages. In: Sinor, D. (ed.) T h e U ralic la n g u a g e s. D escrip tio n , h is to ry a n d f o r e i g n in flu en ces. Leiden. 742-780. Rona-Tas, A. (1988b): Problems of the East European scripts with special regard to the newly found inscription of Szarvas. In: P o p o li d e lle S tep p e: Unni, A vari, U ngari. S p o le to 23-29 a p r ile 1987. Spoleto. 483-511.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1442

B ib l io g r a p h y

Rona-Tas, A. (1990): Die Inschrift des Nadelbehâlters von Szarvas. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r N. F. 9. 1-30. Rona-Tas, A. (1991): A n in tro d u ctio n to T u rkology. Szeged. Rona-Tas A. (1992a): A magyar ^râsbeliseg török eredetehez (^r es b e tû szavaink etimologiâja). In: Sândor K. (szerk.) R ov âs^ râs a K â r p â t- m e d e n c e b e n . Szeged. 9-14. Rona-Tas, A. (1993): Marcel Erdal: Old Turkic Word Formation. A Functional Approach to the Lexicon. Vols. I-II. Turcologica. Band 7. Hrsg. Lars Johanson. Otto Harrassowitz. Wiesbaden 1991. J o u r n a l o f T u rk o lo g y Vol. 1. 291-305. Rona-Tas, A. (1994): Turkic verb-formative suffixes in Hungarian. J o u r n a l o f T u rk o lo g y Vol. 2. 101-118. Rona-Tas A. (1994a) Török eredetû-e û r szavunk? M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 90. 138-146. Rona-Tas, A. (1994b): An Old Turkic Name of Kiev. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 47. 175-180. Rona-Tas, A. (1995): Hungarian b â j ‘beauty, charm’. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 48. 437-441. Rona-Tas A. (1995a): Hogyan hrvtâk Ârpâd dedunokâjât. In: Koszta L. (szerk.) K e le t e s N y u g a t k ö z ö tt. Törteneti tanulmânyok Kristo Gyula tiszteletere. Szeged 1995. 417-430. Rona-Tas A. (1995b): Ujabb adatok û r szavunk eredetehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 91. 63-65. Rona-Tas, A. (1996): Ugor, ogur or ugur? Remarks on the name “Finno-Ugrian”. In: Meszâros, E. (ed.) Ü n n epi k ö n y v M ik o la T ib o r tisz te letere. Szeged. 265-269. Rona-Tas, A. (1996a): An „Avar” word: terem . In: Berta, Â., Brendemoen, B., Schönig, C. (eds.) S y m b o la e T u rco lo g ica e. S tu d ies in h o n o u r o f L a r s J o h a n s o n on h is S ix tieth B ir th d a y 8 M a rch 1996. Uppsala. 181-188. Rona-Tas A. (1996b): A h o n fo g la lo m a g y a r nep. B e v e z e te s a k o r a i m a g y a r tö r te n e le m ism e r e te b e . Budapest. Rona-Tas A. (1997a^): A h o n fo g la lo m a g y a r n ep. Budapest. Rona-Tas A. (1997b): Török nyelvi hatâsok az ösmagyar nyelvre. In: Kovâcs L., Veszpremy L. (szerk.) H o n fo g la lâ s es n y elv esz et. Budapest. 49-60. Rona-Tas A. (1998): Nagyszentmiklos. Zsupân. Megjegyzesek Bâlint Csanâd cikkehez. S z â z a d o k Vol. 132. 940-949. Rona-Tas, A. (1998a): Western Old Turkic. In: Johanson, L. e t al. (ed.) T h e M a in z M eetin g. P r o c e e d in g s o f th e S ev en th In t e r n a tio n a l C o n fe r e n c e on T u rk ish L in g u istics, A u g u s t 3 -6 , 1944. Wiesbaden. 619-626. Rona-Tas, A. (1998b): An East European title of Turkic origin: B a n . In: Laut, J. P., Ölmez, M. (Hrsg.) B a h ş ı Ö gdisi. F e s ts c h r ift f ü r K la u s R ö h rb o rn a n lâ filic h s e in e s 60. G eb u rtsta g s. Freiburg - Istanbul. 305-309. Rona-Tas A. (1998c): Folytassuk a vitât. Megjegyzesek Makk Ferenc könyvb^râlatâhoz. A e ta s 1998 Vol. 2-3: 216-226. Rona-Tas, A. (1999): H u n g a r ia n s a n d E u r o p e in th e E a r ly M id d le A g es. Budapest - New York. Rona-Tas, A. (1999a): Chuvash and historical morphology. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n ­ tia ru m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 52. 1-15.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1443

Rona-Tas, A. (2000): Where was Khuvrat’s Bulgharia? A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 53. 1-22. Rona-Tas, A. (2002a) see Berta, Â. - Rona-Tas, A. (2002). Rona-Tas A. (2002b): A n a g y s z e n tm ik lo s i k in c s fe lir a t a ir o l. In: Kovâcs T., Garam E. (szerk) A z a v a r o k a ra n y a . A n a g y s z e n tm ik lo s i k in c s. Budapest. 120-129. Rona-Tas A. (2003): B ö r tö n szavunk es az avar-magyar kapcsolatok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 100. 219-225. Rona-Tas, A. (2004): Nehâny megjegyzes faneveinkröl I-II. (b ü k k , dio, g y e r ty â n , g y ü m ö lcse n y , eg er, k o ris, m o g y o ro , tölgy). M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 100. 260-273, 419-438. Rona-Tas, A. (2004a): Some notes on Old Turkic ırq. T u rk ic L a n g u a g e s Vol. 8. 53-61. Rona-Tas A. (2005a): A Hungarian word of Turkic origin coming from India: b o r s ‘pepper’. In: Felföldi Sz. (szerk) A b h iv a d a n a . T a n u lm â n y o k a h a tv a n e v e s W ojtilla G y u la tisz teletere. Szeged. 259-263. Rona-Tas, A. (2005b): Turko-Mongolian Etymologies: Turkic y a rp . In: Grivelet, S. e t al. (eds) T h e B la c k M aster. E ssa y s o n C e n tr a l E u r a s ia in H o n o r o f G y ö rg y K a r a on h is 70‘^ B irth d a y ,

Wiesbaden. 95-101. Rona-Tas, A. (2005c): Turkic-Alanian-Hungarian Contacts. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S ci­ e n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 58. 205-213. Rona-Tas, A. (2006): Etymological notes on Hungarian gyapju “wool”. In: Boikova, E. V., Stary, G. (eds.) F lo r ile g ia A lta is tic a . S tu d ies in H o n o u r o fD e n i s S in o r O n th e O c ca sio n o f H is 9 0 ‘^ B irth d a y . (Asiatische Forschungen 149.) Wiesbaden. 129-133. Rona-Tas, A. (2006a): The name of the ash-tree in the Chingiz-nâma. In: Usmanova, D. M., Mustafina, D. A. (red.), Is to c n ik i i is s le d o v a n ija p o is to rii ta ta r s k o g o n a ro d a . M a te r a ly k u c e b n y m k u r s a m . V cest' ju b ile ja A N R T M. A . U sm an ov a, Kazan', 88-91. Rona-Tas, A. (2009): Remarks on Hungarian k o p o r s o ‘coffin’. In: In te r n a tio n a l J o u r n a l o f C en ­ tr a l A s ia n S tu d ies [Festschrift to Commemorate the 80'^ Anniversary of Prof. Dr. Talat Tekin‘s Birth] Vol. 13. 459-466. Rona-Tas, A. - Fodor, S. (1973): E p ig r a p h ic a B u lg a ric a . A v o lg a i b o lg â r -tö r ö k fe li r a t o k . Szeged. Rozvâny Gy. (1895): Czigânyaink törtenetehez. S z â z a d o k Vol. 29. 577-579. Rozycki, W. (1994): M o n g o l e le m e n ts in M a n ch u . Bloomington. Röhrborn, K. (1977-1998): U ig u risch es W örterb u ch . S p r a c h m a te r ia l d e r v o r is la m is c h e n tü r k is c h e n T exte a u s Z en tr a la sien . Vol. 1-6. [Vol. 1. 1977; vol. 2. 1979; vol. 3. 1981; vol. 4. 1988; vol. 5. 1994; vol. 6. 1998.] Wiesbaden. Röhrborn, K. - Rona-Tas, A. (Hrsg.) (2005): S p a tfo r m e n d e s z e n t r a la s ia tis c h e n B u d d h is m u s : d ie a ltu ig u r is c h e S ita ta p a tr a -d h a r a n i. Göttingen. Rubincik, Yu. A. (red.) (1970): P e r s id s k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Rudenko, S. I. (1955): B a sk ir y . I s to r ik o -e tn o g r a fic e s k ie o c e r k i. Moskva - Leningrad. Rüstamov, R. Â. - Siralijev, M. S. (red.) (1964): D ia le k to lo g ic e s k ij slo v a r' a z e r b a jd z a n s k o g o j a z y k a . Baku. Ruzsiczky E. (1963): Ir o d a lm i n y elv i s z o k in c s ü n k a n yelvû j^tâs k o r â b a n . K a z in c z y tâ js z o h a s z n â la t a a la p jâ n . Budapest. Rybatzki, V. (1997): D ie T o n u q u q -In sch rift. Szeged.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1444

B ib l io g r a p h y

Rybatzki, V. (2004): The personal names and titles of the “Forest-folk”. J o u r n a l d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e Vol. 90. 109-186. Sadnik, L. - Aitzetmüller, R. (1955): H a n d w ö r te r b u c h z u d e n a lt k ir c h e n s la v is c h e n T exten. Heidelberg. Sadnik, L. - Aitzetmüller, R. (1975): V e rg leic h en d e s W ö rterb u ch d e r s la v is c h e n S p ra ch en . Wiesbaden. Sadvakasov, G. (1970): J a z y k u jg u rov f e r g a n s k o j dolin y. Alma-Ata. Sahmatov, A. A. (1918): Zametka o jazyke volzskihbolgar. S b o r n ik M u z e ja A n tr o p o lo g ii iE tn o g r a f ii Vol. 5. 395-397. Samojlovic, A. N. (1918): Turun-Tudun. Esçe primer turko-bulgarskogo rotacisma. S b o r n ik M u z eja A n tr o p o lo g ii i E tn o g r a fii Vol. 5. 398-400. Saito, Y. (2006): The Mongolian words in K i t a b M a j m ü ‘ T u rju m a n T u r k î w a - ‘a ja m iw a -M u ğ a lî. T ext a n d In d ex . Kyoto. (K.) Sal E. (1970): Tol, tojik-, tûz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 66. 97-99. Sammallahti, P. (1988): Historical phonology of the Uralic languages. In: Sinor, D. (ed.) T h e U ralic la n g u a g e s. Leiden - New York - Kobenhavn - Köln. 478-554. Sauranbaev, N. T. (red.) (1954): R u s s k o - k a z a h s k ij slovar'. Moskva. SCerbak, A. M. (1959): O g u z -n a m e. M u h a b b a t-n a m e . P a m ja tn ik i d r e v n e u jg u r s k o j i s ta r o u z b e k s k o jp is 'm e n n o s ti. Moskva. SCerbak, A. M. (1961): Nazvanija domasnyh i dikih zivotnyh v tjurskih jazykah. In: Ubrjatova, E. I. (red.) Is to r ic e s k o e ra z v itie le k s ik i tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Moskva. 82-172. SCerbak, A. (1964): L'inscription runique d'Oust-Elegueste (Touva). U r a l-A lta is c h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 35. (Fasciculus B) 145-149. SCerbak, A. M. (1970): S ra v n itel'n a ja f o n e t i k a tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Leningrad. SCerbak, A. M. (1997): R a n n ie tju r k s k o -m o n g o l's k ie ja z y k o v y e s v ja z i (V III-X IV vv.) SanktPeterburg. Scherner, B. (1977): A r a b is c h e u n d n e u p e r s is c h e L e h n w ö r te r im T sch u w a sch isch en . V ersu ch e in e r C h r o n o lo g ie ih r e r L a u tv e r a n d e r u n g e n . Wiesbaden. Schmitt, R. (ed) (1989): C o m p en d iu m L in g u a r u m Ir a n ic a ru m . Wiesbaden. Schönig, C. (1997): A new attempt to classify the Turkic languages. T u rk ic L a n g u a g e s Vol. 1. 117-133, 262-277. Schönig, C. (2000): M o n g o lis c h e L e h n w ö r te r im W esto g h u sisch en . Wiesbaden. Schönig, C. (2003): Turko-Mongolic relations. In: Janhunen, J. (ed) T h e M o n g o lic L a n g u a g es . London - New York. 403-419. Schönig, C. (2005): Türkisch-Mongolische Sprachbeziehungen. Versuch einer Zwischenbilanz. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r N.F. 19. 131-166. Schram F. (1962): Egy 1775-i tolvajnyelvi szojegyzek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 58. 107-109. Schütz Ö. (1958): Nehâny örmeny eredetû betegsegnevünkrol. (Az Ârpâd-kori magyarorszâgi örmenyek törtenetehez.) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 54. 450-460. Schütz, E. (1968): A n A r m e n o -K ip c h a k c h r o n ic le o n th e P o lis h -T u r k is h w a rs in 1620-1621. Budapest.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1445

Schütz Ö. (1976): Örmeny forrâsok. In: Hajdu P., Kristo Gy., Rona-Tas A. (szerk.) B e v e z e te s a m a g y a r o s tö r te n e t k u t a t â s â n a k f o r r â s a i b a I:2. Budapest. 260-273. Schütz, E. (1976a): Bolgaro-Turkic term - Hungarian horsemanship. In: Heissig, W., Krueger, J. R., Oinas, F. J., Schütz, E. (eds.) T ra c ta ta a lta ic a . D e n is S in o r s e x a g e n a r io o p tim e d e reb u s a lt a ic is m e rito d e d ic a ta . Wiesbaden. 605-619. Schütz Ö. (1991): Kiköcsen. In: Hajdu M., Kiss J. (szerk.) E m le k k ö n y v B e n k o L o r â n d h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 570-573. Schwarz, H. G. (1992): A n U y g h u r -E n g lish d ic tio n a r y . Washington. Sebestyen Gy. (1899a): A z a v a r - s z e k e l y k a p c s o la t e m le k e i. Budapest. Sebestyen Gy. (1899b): Gyepü. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 28. 466-467. Sebestyen Gy. (1920): A szocializmus es kommunizmus etnologiâja. (Sebestyen Gyula dr. elnöki megnyito beszede). E th n o g r a p h ia Vol. 30. 138-144. Senga, T. (1990): The Toquz Oghuz problem and the origin of the Khazars. J o u r n a l o f A s i a n H isto r y Vol. 24. 57-69. Senga T. (1992): A besenyok a 8. szâzadban. S z â z a d o k Vol. 126. 503-516. Senga T. (1993): A magyar a la c s szo letrejöttenek törteneti hâtterehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol 89. 328-336. Sergeev, L. P. (1968): D ia le k to lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' c u v a s s k o g o j a z y k a . Ceboksary. Sertkaya, O. F. (1979): The first line of the Tonyukuk monument. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 23. 288-292. Sertkaya, O. F. (1979a): Some problems of Köktürk history: A note on the adjectival compound Kız koduz on the Tonyukuk monument. T u rcica Vol. 11. 180-186. Sertkaya, O. F. (1984): Köl Tigin’in ölümünün 1250. yıl dönümü dolayısı ile Mogolistan Halk Cumhuriyeti’ndeki Köktürk harfli metinler üzerinde yapılan arkeolojik ve filolojik çalış­ malara toplu bir bakış. B e lle te n XLVII/185. 67-85. Setâlâ E. (1896): A finn-ugor S es S'. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 26. 377-437. Setâlâ, E. N. (1902): Zur finnisch-ugrischen Lautlehre. F in n isch -U g risch e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 2. 219-276. Setâlâ, E. (1928): Einige vor- und urarische -e r - und -r- Wörter in den finnisch-ugrischen Sprachen. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 8. 298-308. Sevortjan, E. V. (1962): A ffi k s y g la g o lo o b r a z o v a n ija v a z e r b a jd z a n s k o m ja z y k e . O p y t sra v n itel'n ogo is sle d o v a n ija . Moskva. Sevortjan, E. V. (1966): A ffi k s y im en n o g o s lo v o o b r a z o v a n ija v a z e r b a jd z a n s k o m ja z y k e . O p y t sra v n itel'n o g o is sle d o v a n ija . Moskva. Sevortjan, E. V. (1974-1980): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1974; vol. 2. 1978; vol. 3. 1980.] Moskva. Sevortjan, E. V. - Levitskaja, L. S. (1989): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slo v a r' tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . (O b scetju rk s k i e i m e z tju r k s k ie o sn o v y n a b u k v y “DZ, Z, J ”). Moskva. Seyx Süleyman [Buxarî] (1298 [= 1881]): L u g a t-i Ç a ğ a ta y ve T ü rk î-y i O sm an î. İstanbul. Shafer, E. H. (1963): T h e g o ld e n p e a c h e s o f S a m a r k a n d . A stu d y o f T ’a n g ex otics. Berkeley Los Angeles.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1446

B ib l io g r a p h y

Shaw, R. B. (1875-1880): A s k e tc h o f th e T u rk i la n g u a g e a s s p o k e n in E a ste rn T ü rk ista n (K â s h g h a r a n d Y arkan d ). Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. Lahore, 1875; vol. 2. Calcutta, 1880, V o ca b u lary, T u rk i-E n g lis h .] Lahore; Calcutta. Shnitnikov, B. N. (ed.) (1966): K a z a k h - E n g li s h d ic tio n a r y . London - The Hague - Paris. Siemieniec-Golas, E. (2000): K a r a c h a y - B a lk a r v o c a b u la r y o f P ro to -T u r k ic orig in . Krakow. Simai Ö. (1909): Adalek Helmeczy Mihâly nyelvûj^tâsâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 5. 120-124. Simai Ö. (1913): Târ. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 9. 218-220. Simai Ö. (1915): Tâp. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 11. 128. Simeonov, B. (1984): To the problem of Proto-Bulgarian elements in Hungarian. PB-SB Vol.4. 124-129. (nonvidi) Simon Gy. (1956): Herjo, herjoka, herjokâzik. B â r c z i G., B e n k ö L. (szerk.) E m le k k ö n y v P a is D e z so h e t v e n e d ik s z ü le te s n a p jâ r a . Budapest. 195-199. Simon, Zs. (2005): Some remarks on a Eurasian etymology from an Indo-European point of view. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 58. 381-390. Simonyi, D. (1955): Die Kontinuitatsfrage und das Erscheinen der Slaven in Pannonien. S tu d ia S la v ica A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 1. 333-361. Simonyi Zs. (1876): Tökel. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 5. 392-393. Simonyi Zs. (1876a): A „-ja, -je” igenevkepzo szerepe a magyarban. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 5. 145-151. Simonyi Zs. (1881): A magyar gyakor^t6 es mozzanatos igek kepzese. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 16. 237-269. Simonyi Zs. (1883): Csödör. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 12. 433-435. Simonyi Zs. (1883a): A magyar gyakor^t6 es mozzanatos igek kepzese. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 17. 46-65. Simonyi Zs. (1890-1892): A besztercei szojegyzek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 22. 523­ 526. Simonyi Zs. (1895): M a g y a r h a n g ta n e s a la k ta n . In: Tüzetes magyar nyelvtan törteneti alapon. [közrem. Balassa Jozsef]. Budapest. Simonyi Zs. (1896): A jogâsznyelvröl. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 25. 49-54. Simonyi Zs. (1900): Elvonâs. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 29. 481-491. Simonyi Zs. (1900a): Tâtorjân. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 29. 137. Simonyi Zs. (1902): [Irodalom] Nyelvünk legregibb jövevenyszavai. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 31. 32-39. Simonyi Zs. (1903): Elvonâs. (Kepzok es lâtszolagos kepzok elhagyâsa.) M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 32. 529-551. Simonyi Zs.(1908): Esemeny a nyelvtudomânyok teren. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 37. 385-388. Simonyi Zs. (1909): Egy elveszett magyar hangrol. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 38. 289-298. Simonyi Zs. (1913): Vallâsi kifejezesek, ünnepek neve. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 42. 433-445. Simonyi Zs. (1914): A hâboru szavai. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 43. 377-392. Simonyi Zs. (1916): A szofejto szotârhoz. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 45. 71-79. Sims-Williams, N. - Hamilton, J. (1990): D o c u m en ts tu r c o -so g d ien s d u IXe-X^e s ie c le d e T ou en h o u a n g . London.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1447

Sims-WiUiams, N. (2000). B a c tr ia n d o c u m en ts f r o m N o r th er n A fg a n is ta n I., L e g a l a n d ec o n o m ic d o cu m en ts. Oxford. Sims-WiUiams, N. (2002): Ancient Afghanistan and its invaders. Linguistic evidence from the Bactrian documents and inscriptions. In: Sims-WiUiams, N. (ed) In d o -Ir a n ia n L a n g u a g e s a n d P eo p les. P r o c e e d in g s o f th e B r itis h A c a d e m y Vol. 116. 225-242. Sims-Williams, N. (2007). B a c tr ia n D o c u m en ts f r o m N o r th er n A fg a n is ta n II., L e tte r s a n d B u d d h is t Texts. Oxford. Sinehüü, M. (1971): Begerijn ertnij türeg bicees. S in z leh U h a a n y A k a d e m ijn M e d e e Vol. 1. 37­ 40. Sinehüü, M. (1972): Darivijn ertnij türeg bicees. S tu d ia A r c h a e o lo g ic a Vol. 5/10. 135-147. Sinehüü, M. (1975): Tariatyn orhon biCgijn sine dursgal. S tu d ia A r c h a e o lo g ic a Vol. 6/1. 220. Sinehüü, M. (1977): Cenhermandalyn ertnij türeg biCeesijg dahin unssan n’. S tu d ia A r c h a e o ­ lo g ic a Vol. 7/8. 97-112. Sinehüü, M. (1980): Orhon-Selengijn runi biCgijn sine dursgal. S tu d ia A r c h a e o lo g ic a Vol. 8/1. 83. Sinor, D. (1939): A propos de la biographie ouigoure de Hiuan-tsang. J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 231. 543-590. Sinor, D. (1946-1947): Autour d’une migration de peuples au V® siecle. J o u r n a l A s ia t iq u e Vol. 235. 1-77. Sinor, D. (1960): Sur les noms altaiques de la licorne. W ie n er Z e its c h r ift f ü r d ie K u n d e d es M o r g e n la n d e s Vol. 56. 168-176. Sinor D. (1961): Hajo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 57. 169-173. Sinor, D. (1961a): On water-transport in Central Eurasia. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 33. 156-179. Sinor, D. (1962): Some Altaic names for bovines. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m i a e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r i c a e Vol. 15. 315-324. Sinor, D. (1962a): Tayar ~ tavar ~ ToBap ~ târ ~ tara. In: Poppe, N. ed. A m e r ic a n S tu d ies in A lta ic L in g u istics. /Uralic and Altaic Series 13./ Indiana. 229-235. Sinor, D. (1965): Notes on the equine terminology of the Altaic peoples. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 10. 307-315. Sinor, D. (1969): Geschichtliche Hypothesen und Sprachwissenschaft in der ungarischen, finnisch-ugrischen und uralischen Urgeschichtsforschung. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 41. 273-281. Sinor D. (1973): Pusztaszer. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 69. 482-483. Sinor, D. (1977): Altaica and Uralica. 1. Two Altaic verbs for ‘writing’ and their Uralic connections; 2. Is Chuvash s- always secondary? In: Sinor, D. (ed) S tu d ies in F in n o -U g ric lin g u istics in h o n o r o f A lo R au n . Bloomington. 319-332. Sinor D. (1982): T a n u lm â n y o k . Budapest. Sipova, E. N. (1976): S lov ar' tju r k iz m o v v ru s s k o m ja z y k e . Alma-Ata. Sköld, H. (1923): L eh n w ö rte rstu d ien . Leipzig - Lund. Sköld, H. (1925): D ie O ssetisch en L e h n w ö r te r im U n g arisch en . Lund - Leipzig. Skvorcov, M. I. (red.) (1982): C u v a s s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1448

B ib l io g r a p h y

Slepcov, P. A. (red.) (1972): J a k u t s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. De Smedt, A. - Mostaert, A. (1933): L e d ia le c t e M on g u or. P a rle p a r les m o n g o ls d u K a n s o u O ccid en tal. Peking. Schmid, W. P. (1979): Zur Frage der Datierung iranischer Lehnwörter in den finnisch-ugrischen Sprachen. In: Glaser, C., Pusztay, J. (Hrsg.) F e s ts c h r ift f ü r W o lfg a n g S c h la c h te r z u m 70. G eb u rtsta g . Wiesbaden. 265-270. Smirnova, O. I. (1981): S v od n y j k a t a l o g s o g d ijs k ih m on et. B ro n z a . Moskva. Smith, G. M. (1993): T h e P o etr y o f Y unus E m re. Berkeley - Los Angeles - London. Solncev, V. M. (red.) (1986): Is to rik o -k u l'tu rn y e k o n ta k t y n a r o d o v a lt a js k o j ja z y k o v o j o b s c n o s ti II. L in g v is tik a . Moskva. Spuler, B. (1943): D ie G o ld e n e H ord e. D ie M o n g o le n in R u ssla n d 1223-1250. Leipzig. Spuler, B. (1952): Ir a n in fr ü h - is la m is c h e r Z eit. P o litik , K u ltu r, V erw a ltu n g u n d ö ffe n tlic h e s L e b e n z w is c h e n d e r a r a b is c h e n u n d d e r s e ld s c h u k is c h e n E r o b e r u n g 633-1055. Wiesbaden. Spuler, B. e t al. (ed.) (1963): H a n d b u c h d e r O r ien ta listik . T u rk o lo g ie. Leiden. Spuler, B. (1968): D ie M o n g o le n in Iran . Berlin. Sreznevskij, 1.1. (1893-1912): M a te r ia ly d lja slo v a r ja d r e v n e -r u s s k a g o j a z y k a p o p is'm en n y m " p a m ja tn ik a m " . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1893, Vol. 2. 1903, Vol. 3. 1912.] Sankt-Peterburg. Stachowski, M. (1993): D o lg a n is c h e r W ortsch atz. Krakow. Stachowski, M. (1993a): G e s c h ic h te d e s J a k u t is c h e n V o k a lism u s. Krakow. Stachowski, M. (1994): Türkisch s a r y m s a k ~ s a r m y s a k ‘Knoblauch’. T ü rk D illeri A r a ş tır m a la r ı Vol. 4. 171-172. Stachowski, M. (1995): Jakutisch und dolganisch m a s ‘Baum’. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 39. 270-274. Stachowski, M. (1998): D o lg a n is c h e r W ortsch atz. S u p p le m en tb a n d . Krakow. Stachowski, M. (1999): Old Japanese F aF u ri ‘Priest, Shaman’ and Yakut a b a ‘Poison’. In: Menges, K. H., Naumann, N. (eds.) L a n g u a g e a n d lite r a tu r e - J a p a n e s e a n d th e o t h e r A lt a ic la n g u a g e s. S tu d ies in h o n o u r o f R o y A n d r e w M iller. Wiesbaden. 19-27. Stachowski, M. (2001): Homonymie und Polysemie: der Fall von altungarisch s z â r und tscheremissisch agu . F in n isch -U g risch e M itteilu n g en Vol. 23. 179-186. Stachowski, M. (2002): Das Ethnonym Zigeuner, sein slawisch-türkischer Hintergrund und ungarisch s z e g e n y ‘arm’. S tu d ia E ty m o lo g ic a C r a c o v ie n s ia Vol. 7. 159-169. Stachowski, S. (1996): H is to r is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e r B ild u n g en a u f -c i//-ic i im O s m a n isch tü r k isch e n . Krakow. Starostin, S.A. - Dybo, A.V. - Mudrak, O. A. (2003): E ty m o lo g ic a l d ic tio n a r y o f th e A lta ic la n g u a g e s . Leiden. Steingass, F. (1981^): A c o m p r e h e n s iv e P e r s ia n -E n g lis h d ic tio n a r y in c lu d in g th e A r a b ic w ord s a n d p h r a s e s to b e m e t w ith in P e r s ia n litera tu re. New Delhi. Subrakova, O. V. (2006): H a k a s s k o -R u s s k ij slovar', Novosibirsk. Sujuncev, H. I. - Urusbiev, I. H. (red.) (1965): R u s s k o - k a r a c a e v o - b a lk a r s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Sulân B. (1956): A cseh szokincs magyar elemeiböl. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 52. 310-315. Sulân B. (1957): Pajtâs. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 53. 480-484. Sulân B. (1961): A szokölcsönzes kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 57. 149-154.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

Sulân B. (1963): A m e n y e k Vol. 65. Sundermann, W. H. W. (Hrsg.)

1449

cseh szokincs magyar elemeinek problematikâja. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le 283-296. Zieme, P. (1981): Sogdisch-Türkische Wortlisten. In: Röhrborn, K., Brands, S ch o lia . B e it r a g e z u r T u rk o lo g ie u n d Z e n tr a la s ie n k u n d e . A n n e m a r ie von

G a b a in z u m 80. G e b u r ts ta g a m 4. J u l i 1981 d a r g e b r a c h t von K o lleg en , F reu n d e n u n d S ch ü lern . Wiesbaden. 184-193. Sunik, O. P. (red.) (1971): P r o b le m a o b s c n o s ti a lt a js k ih ja z y k o v . Leningrad. Szabadfalvi J. (1970): A z exten z^v â lla tte n y e s z te s M a g y a ro r sz â g o n . Debrecen. Szabadfalvi, J. (1975): Die natürlichen Wetterschutzanlagen und Bauwerke der extensiven Viehzucht in Ungarn. A c ta E th n o g r a p h ic a A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 2 4 .193­ 230. Szabadfalvi J. - Dioszegi V. (1977): Diszno. Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ik o n . Vol. I. Budapest. 587-589. Szabo J. (1997): A s a r a b o lo es nehâny tautonimâja a magyar nyelvjârâsokban. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 93. 80-83. Szabo L. (1979): A j â s z e t n ik a i cso p o rt. Vol. 1. [A j â s z e tn ik u m e s a j â s z s â g i m û v e lts eg i e g y s e g n ep r a jz a .] Szolnok. Szabo T. A. (1936) Ny^r, ny^res. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 32. 47-48. Szabo T. A. (1939) Sed ~ s^d ~ sid. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 35. 51-52. Szabo T. A. (1958) A moldvai Z e k e l v id e k kerdesehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 54. 103-105. Szabo T. A. (1975-1995): E r d e ly i m a g y a r s z o tö r te n e ti târ. Vol. 1-7. [Vol. 1. 1976; vol. 2. 1978; vol. 3. 1982; vol. 4. 1984; vol. 5-6 1993; vol. 7. 1995.] Budapest - Bukarest. Szabo T. Â. (1985): Adalekok a szekelyek korai törtenetehez. Benko Lorând akademikussal beszelget Szabo T. Âdâm H o n is m e r e t Vol. 13/5. 22-29. Szalay L. (1944): Karâm. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 40. 128. Szamota I. - Zolnai Gy. (1902-1906): M a g y a r o k le v e l-s z o tâ r . P o tle k a M a g y a r N y e lv tö r ten e ti S z o tâ r h o z . Budapest. Szarvas G. (1876): Zâszlo, poroszlo. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 5. 289-293. Szarvas G. (1877): Tisztâzzuk a nezeteket. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 6. 501-512. Szarvas G. (1881): Ballagi Mor es a magyar nyelv. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 10. 158-167. Szarvas G. (1886): Kerdesek es feleletek. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 15. 34-37. Szarvas G. (1887): Csirke. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 16. 321. Szarvas Gâbor (1887a): Torz, torz^t. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 16. 529-533. Szarvas G. (1891): Összehasonl^tâs es nyelvtörtenet. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 20. 289-292. Szarvas G. (1891a): Kombinâlo szoalkotâs. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 20. 450-458. Szarvas G. (1892): Tû. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 21. 193-199. Szarvas G. (1893): Tesz. Tökell. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 22. 186-189. Szarvas G. (1894): Nemet vendegszok. M a g y a r N y e lv ö r Vol. 23. 515-521. Szarvas G. - Simonyi Zs. (1890-1893): M a g y a r n y elv tö rten eti sz o tâ r. [Vol. 1. 1890; vol. 2. 1891; vol. 3. 1893.] Budapest. Szatmâri S. (2000): Korai „altâji” lexikâlis elemek a deli szlâv nyelvekben. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 97. 196-222.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1450

B ib l io g r a p h y

Szemerenyi, O. (1951): „Südwestiranische Lehnwörter” im Ungarischen und Türkischen. In: Altheim, F. (Hrsg.) G e s c h ic h te d e r la te in is c h e n S p ra ch e . Frankfurt. 66-84, 500-501. Szemerenyi, O. (1976): „Südwestiranische” Lehnwörter im Ungarischen. E tu d es F in n o-O u g r ie n n e s Vol. 13. 229-246. Szemerenyi, O. (1978-1979): Hungarica I (Nos 1-17). E tu d es F in n o -O u g rien n es Vol. 15. 391-406. Szenczi Molnâr A. (1621^): D ic tio n a r iu m la tin o -h u n g a r ic u m . Heidelberg. Szentpetery E. (ed) (1937-1938/1999): S crip to re s reru m H u n g a r ic a r u m te m p o r e d u cu m reg u m q u e stirp is A r p a d ia n a e g e s ta r u m . Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1937; vol. 2. 1938.] Budapest. Szeremley Csâszâr L. (1908): A magyarsâg eredete, nyelve es hongfoglalâskori mûveltsege. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 4. 147-157. Szilâgyi, F. (1987): K o r ö s i C s o m a S â n d o r e le t e n y o m â b a n . Budapest. Szilasi M. (1894): Kombinâlt mûveltetö s mozzanatos igekepzok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y iK ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 24. 168-202. Szily K. (1902-1908): A m a g y a r n yelvû j^tâs s z o tâ r a a k e d v e lte b b k e p z o k e s k e p z e s m o d o k je g y z e k e v e l. Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1902; vol. 2. 1908.] Budapest. Szinnyei J. (1883): A m a g y a r n y elv e r e d e te . E s z r e v e te le k V â m b e r y A rm in “A m a g y a r o k e r e d e t e ” c. m û v e n e k n y e lv e s z e ti re sz ere . Budapest. Szinnyei J. (1893-1901): M a g y a r tâ jsz o tâ r . Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1893-1896; vol. 2. 1897-1901.] Budapest. Szinnyei J. (1903): Alaktani adalekok. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 33. 129-138. Szinnyei J. (1913): A magyar magânhangzok törtenetehez. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 42. 1-35. Szinnyei, J. (1920): D ie H e r k u n ft d e r U ngarn, ih r e S p r a c h e u n d U rkultur. Berlin - Leipzig. Szinnyei J. (1920a): M a g y a r n y elv h a so n l^ tâ s.‘ Budapest. Szinnyei J. (1921): Vastag, vaskos es temerdek. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 17. 189-195. Szinnyei J. (1926): A Halotti Beszed hang- es alaktana II. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 22. 229-260. Szinnyei J. (1927): M a g y a r n y elv h ason l^ tâs'. Budapest. Szolnoky L. (1980): Kölyûs kendertöro. Ortutay Gy. (szerk.) M a g y a r n e p r a jz i lex ik o n . Vol. 3. Budapest. 299-300. Szovâk K. (1983-1999): L e x ic o n L a tin ita tis M ed ii A e v i H u n g a r ia e 1-5. [Vol. 1. 1983; vol. 2-3. 1991; vol. 4. 1993; vol. 5. 1999] Budapest. Szûcs S. - Györffy L. (1958): N a g y k u n s â g i tâ js z a v a k k a r c a g i e r te lm e z e s e . Kezirat. [“Gyorffy Istvân Nagykun” Museum, Hungary. No. 256.] Tagânyi K. (1893): A beszterczei szoszedet kulturtörteneti jelentosege. S z â z a d o k Vol. 27. 305­ 327. Tagânyi K. (1913): Gyepû es gyepûelve M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 9. 97-104, 145-152, 201-206, 254­ 266. Tagânyi K. (1924): Tömeny. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 20. 137-138. Takâcs K. (1914): A magyar solymâszat. B u d a p e s t i S z e m le No. 159. 321-338. Takâcs L. (1973): Az ir t es a r a t târgyi hâtterehez. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 69. 355-358. Takâts S. (1906): A magyar sovâgok regi mûszoi. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 2. 107-114. (P.) Tâlos E. (1983): Süly. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 79. 82-83.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1451

Tamâs L. (1958): Magyar eredetû român tâjszavak. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 54. 85-99. Tamâs, L. (1966): E ty m o lo g is c h -h is to r is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e r u n g a r is c h e n E le m e n te im R u m a n isch en . (U n ter B e r ü c k s ic h tig u n g d e r M u n d a rtw ö rter.) Budapest. Tamâs, L. (1967): E ty m o lo g is c h -h is to r is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e r u n g a r is c h e n E le m e n te im R u m a n isch en . London - The Hague - Paris. Tamura, J. - Imanishi, Sh. - Sato, H. (1966): W u -ti Q in g -w en -jia n . [Translated and explained by Tamura J., Imanishi Sh., Sato H.] Kyoto. Tatâr, M. (2002): A Eurasian etymology : s a r m y s a k < *k 'irm u s(V ) / k e r m u s (V ) / k a rm u s(V ) ‘garlic’. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 55. 237-251. Tatarincev, B. I. (2000-2004): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' tu v in sk o g o ja z y k a . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 2000; Vol. 2. 2002; Vol. 3. 2004.] Novosibirsk. Techert J. (1936): Csokonai nyelvi forrâsai. III. M a g y a r N yelv. Vol. 32. 237-248. Tekin, Ş. (1980): B u d d h is tis c h e U igu rica a u s d e r Y ü a n -Z eit. Budapest. Tekin, Ş. (1985): Some thoughts on the etymology of the Turkish ü z e n g i ’stirrup’. In: Fletcher, J. e t al. (eds.) N ig u ca B icig . P i W en Shu. A n a n n iv e r s a r y v o lu m e in h o n o u r o f F r a n c is W ood m an C lea v es. J o u r n a l o f T u rk ish S tu d ies Vol. 9. 237-241. Tekin, Ş. (1993a): U ygu rca m e t in le r i. K u a n ş i im P u sar. Ankara. Tekin, T. (1968): A g r a m m a r o fO r k h o n T u rkic. Bloomington. Tekin, T. (1969): Zetacism and sigmatism in Proto-Turkic. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S cien ­ tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 22. 51-80. Tekin, T. (1975): Further evidence for “zetacism” and “sigmatism”. In: Ligeti, L. (ed) R e s e a r c h e s in A lt a ic la n g u a g e s. P a p e r s r e a d a t th e 14‘^ m e e tin g o f th e P e r m a n e n t In t e r n a tio n a l A lta is tic C o n fe r e n c e h e ld in S z eg ed , A u g u s t 22-28, 1971. 275-284.

Tekin, T. (1976): The representation of Proto-Turkic medial and final /s/ in Jakut. C e n tr a l A sia tic J o u r n a l Vol. 20. 110-114. Tekin, T. (1979): Once more Zetacism and Sigmatism. C e n tr a l A s ia t ic J o u r n a l Vol. 33.118-137. Tekin, T. (1982): Kuzey Moğolistan’da yeni bir Uygur anıtı: Taryat (Terhin) kitabesi. B e lle te n XLVI/184. 795-838. Tekin, T. (1983): The Tariat (Terkhin) inscription. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r i c a e Vol. 37. 43-68. Tekin, T. (1986): Zetacism and Sigmatism: Main pillars of the Altaic theory. C e n tr a l A s ia tic J o u r n a l Vol. 30. 141-160. Tekin, T. (1988a): Nine notes on the Tes inscription. A c ta O r ie n ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 42. 111-118. Tekin, T. (1988b): O rh on Y azıtları. Ankara. Tekin, T. (1988c): V olga b u lg a r k it a b e le r i ve V olga B u lg a rc a sı. Ankara. Tekin, T. (1993): Ir k B itig . T h e B o o k o fO m e n s . Wiesbaden. Tekin, T. (1994): T u n y u k u k y a z ıtı. [Türk Dilleri Araştırmaları Dizisi 5.] Ankara. Tekin, T. (1995): Some remarks on the Tunyukuk inscription. In: Erdal, M. Tezcan, S. (Hrsg.) B e l a k B itig . S p ra c h s tu d ie n f ü r G e r h a r d D o e r fe r z u m 75. G eb u rtsta g . Wiesbaden. 209-222. Tekin, T. (1995a): O rh on y a z ıtla r ı. K ü l T igin, B ilg e K a ğ a n , T u n y u ku k. İstanbul.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1452

B ib l io g r a p h y

Tekin, T. (1997): Notes on some Chinese loanwords in Old Turkic. T ü rk D illeri A r a ş tır m a la r ı Vol. 7. 165-173. Telegdi, S. (1937): Eine türkische Grammatik in arabischer Sprache aus dem XV. Jhdt. K o r ö s i C s o m a -A r c h iv u m Supplementary Vol. 1. 282-326. Tenisev, E. R. - Sujuncev, H. I. (red.) (1989): K a r a c a e v o - b a lk a r s k o - r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Tenisev, E. R. (1976a): S troj s a la r s k o g o ja z y k a . Moskva. Tenisev, E. R. (1976b): S troj sa r y g -ju g u r s k o g o ja z y k a . Moskva. Tenisev, E. R. (red.) (1968): T u v in s k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Tenisev, E. R. (red.) (1984): S ra v n ite l'n o -is to r ic e s k a ja g r a m m a t ik a tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . F o n etik a . Moskva. Tenisev, E. R. (red.) (1986): S r a v n ite l'n o -is to r ic e s k a ja g r a m m a t ik a tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . S in ta k sis. Moskva. Tenisev, E. R. (red.) (1988): S r a v n ite l'n o -is to r ic e s k a ja g r a m m a t ik a tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . M orfo lo g ija . Moskva. Tenisev, E. R. (red.) (1997, 2001^): S ra v n ite l'n o -is to r ic e s k a ja g r a m m a t ik a tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . L e k s i k a . Moskva. Tenisev, E. R. (red.) (2002): S r a v n ite l'n o -is to r ic e s k a ja g r a m m a t ik a tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . R eg io n al'n ye re k o n stru k c ii. Moskva. (see Gadzieva- Serebrennikov 1986; Dybo 2006) Terestyeni Cz. F. (1941): M a g y a r k ö z s z o i e r e d e tû s z e m e ly n e v e k a z 1211-i tih a n y i össz e^ râ sb a n . Budapest. Terestyeni Cz. F. (1955): Az âllam nyelve. In: Pais D. (szerk.) N y e lv ü n k a r e fo r m k o r b a n . Budapest. 83-165. Testen, D. (2003): Ossetic a z v is t ‘silver’ as an archaic compound. In d o g e r m a n is c h e F o rsch u n g e n Vol. 108. 100-103. Tezcan, S. (1975): 1283 numaralı Tibetçe Pelliot elyazmasında geçen Türkçe adlar üzerine. I. T ü rk D ili B ilim s e l K u r u lta y ın a su n u la n b ild ir ile r 1972. 299-307. Tezcan, S. (1975-1976): Tonyukuk yazıtında birkaç düzeltme. T ü rk D ili A r a ş tır m a Y ıllığı B e l­ leten 1975-1976. 173-181. Tezcan, S. (1978): Marzubân-nâme tercümesi üzerine. Zeynep Korkmaz: Sadru'd-din Şeyhoglu, Marzuban-name tercümesi. İnceleme, metin, sözlük, tıpkıbasım. Ankara 1973. T ü rk D ili A r a ş tır m a Y ıllığı B e lle te n 1977. 413-431. Tezcan, S. (1981): Kutadgu Bilig dizini üzerine. B e lle te n XLV/178. 23-78. Tezcan, S. (1982): Ein in Vorbereitung befindliches alttürkisches etymologisches Wörterbuch und einige gewagte Etimologien. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r N. F. 2. 285-290. Tezcan, S. (1991): Gibt es einen Namen Kök-Türk wirklich? In: Baldauf, I., Kreiser, K. und Tezcan, S. (Hrsg.) T ü r k is c h e S p r a c h e n u n d L itera tu ren . M a te r ia lie n d e r e r s te n d eu ts c h e n T u r k o lo g e n -K o n fe r e n z B a m b e r g , 3-6. J u l i 1987. Wiesbaden. 357-375. Thomsen, V. (1896): In s c rip tio n s d e l ’O r k h o n d e c h iffr e e s . Helsingfors. Thomsen, V. (1916): T u rcica. E tu d es c o n c e r n a n t l ’in te r p r e ta tio n d e s in s crip tio n s tu r q u es d e la M o n g o lie e t d e la S ib erie. Helsingfors. Thomsen, V. (1922a): Dr. M. A. Stein's manuscripts in Turkish “Runic” script from Miran and Tun-Huang. In: Thomsen, V. : S a m le d e A fh a n d lin g e r . Kobenhavn. 217-267.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1453

Thomsen, V. (1922b): Ein Blatt in türkischer “Runen”-schrift aus Turfan. In: Thomsen, V. : S a m le d e A fh a n d lin g e r . Kobenhavn. 201-216. Thomsen, V. (1922c): S a m le d e A fh a n d lin g e r Vol. 3. Kobenhavn. Thomsen, V. (1924): Alttürkische Inschriften aus der Mongolei in Übersetzung und mit Einleitung. Übersetz von H. H. Schaeder. Z e its c h r ift d e r D e u tsc h e n M o r g e n la n d is c h e n G esells c h a f t Vol. 78. 121-175. Thordarson, F. (1989): Ossetic. In: Schmitt, R. (ed) C o m p en d iu m L in g u a r u m Ir a n ic a ru m . Wiesbaden. 456-479. Thordarson, F. (1999): Linguistic contacts between the Ossetes and the Kartvelians, a few remarks. in Van der Berg, H. (ed.) S tu d ies in C a u c a s ia n L in g u istics. S e le c te d P a p e r s o f th e E ig h th C a u c a s ia n C o llo q u iu m . Leiden. 279-285. Thury J. (1886): A Turulmadâr. T u ru l Vol. 4. 124-126. Thury J. (1898): A szekelyek eredete. E r d e ly i M ü z eu m Vol. 15. 65-87, 138-163, 195-216, 241­ 247. Thury J. (1903): A “B e h d s e t-ü l-lu g a t” cz^m û c s a g a t â j sz ö tâ r. Budapest. Tietze, A. (1967): Persian loanwords in Anatolian Turkish. O rien s Vol. 20. 125-168. Tietze, A. (2002): T a rih i ve e t im o lo jik T ü rk iy e T ü r k ç e s i lu g atı. Vol. 1. İstanbul - Wien. T^mâr Gy. (1999): [Redei K. Is ten szavunk eredete c. ^râsâhoz.]. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 95. 255. Todaeva, B. H. (1964): B a o a n 's k ij ja z y k . Moskva. Todaeva, B. H. (1986): D a g u r s k ij ja z y k . Moskva. Togan, G. (1968): Zur Frage nach der Herkunft und Sprache der Rumanen bei Laurentius Toppeltinus. F o rsc h u n g en z u r V olks- u n d L a n d e s k u n d e Vol. 11. 55-58. Togan, Z. V. (1939): Ib n F a d la n ’s R e is e b e r ic h t. Leipzig. Toivonen, Y. H. (1932): Über zwei tscheremissische Kulturwörter. A n n a le s A c a d e m ia e S cien tia r u m F e n n ic a e B 27. 310-312. Toivonen, Y. H. (1933): Kleiner Beitrag zur Geschichte der finnisch-ugrischen Sibilanten. M em o r ie s d e la S o c ie te F in n o -O u g rien n e Vol. 67. 377-384. Toivonen, Y. H. (1936): Zur Geschichte einiger ungarischen Wörter. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 50. 451-457. Toivonen, Y. H. e t al. (1955-1978): S u o m e n k ie le n ety m o lo g in e n s a n a k ir ja . Vol. 1-6. [vol. 1. 1955, vol. 2. 1958, vol. 3. 1962, vol. 4. 1969, vol. 5. 1975, vol. 6. 1978] Helsinki. Tolnai V. (1900): Târ. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 29. 167-168. Tolnai V. (1929): A nyelvûj^tâs. Budapest. Toparlı, R. (haz.) (1991): E d -D ü r retü ’l m u d iy y e f ı ’l- lu ğ a ti’t-T ü rk iy y e. Erzurum. Toparlı, R. (haz.) (1993): E l-K a v a n in ü ’l-k ü lliy e li - z a b t ’il-lu ğ a ti’t-T ü rk iy y e. İn c e le m e -İn d e k s . Erzurum. Toparlı, R. - Çögenli, M. S. - Yanık, N. H. (haz.) (1999): E l-K a v â n în ü ’l-k ü lliy y e li - z a b t i’llü g a t i’t-T ü rk iy y e. Ankara. Toparlı, R. - Çögenli, M. S. - Yanık, N. H. (haz.) (2000): K it â b - ı M ecm û -ı T ercü m â n -ı T ü r k î ve A c e m î ve M u g a lî . Ankara. Torma J. (1999): Ajnâroz szavunk közep-âzsiai hâtterehez. In: Torma J.: B e r e m b elo , ^ kem ^gö... M â n d o k y K o n g u r Is tv â n e m le k e r e . Karcag. 53-81.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1454

B ib l io g r a p h y

Török G. (1961): Az i, u, ü potlonyûlâsa igekben. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 57. 78-81. Toth B. (1899): Kelengye. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 28. 124. Treml, L. (1929): Die ungarischen Lehnwörter im Rumanischen II. U n g a risc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 9. 274-317. Trubacev, O. N. (red.) (1974-1995): E tim o lo g ic e s k ij slov ar' s la v ja n s k ih ja z y k o v . P r a s la v ja n s k ij le k s ic e s k ij fo n d . Vol. 1-22. Moskva. Trubacev, O. N. (1965): Iz slavjano-iranskih leksiCeskih otnosenij. E tim o lo g ija Vol. 1965. 3-81. Trubacev, O. N. (1966): R e m e s le n n a ja te r m in o lo g ija v s la v ja n s k ih j a z y k a h . Moskva. Tryjarski, E. - Hamilton, J. (1975): L’inscription turque runiforme de Khutuk-ula. J o u r n a l A siat^ique Vol. 263. 171-182. Tryjarski, E. (1965): L’inscription turque runiforme d’Arkhanen, en Mongolie. U r a l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 36. 423-428. Tryjarski, E. (1968-1972): D ic tio n n a ir e a r m e n o - k ip t c h a k d ’a p r e s trois m a n u s c rits d e s c o llec tio n s v ien n o ises. Vol. 1. No. 1-4. Warszawa. Tulu, S. (1989): C h o r a s a n t ü r k is c h e M a te r ia lie n a u s K a la t b e i E s fa r a y e n . Berlin. Tumaseva, D. G. (1992): S lov ar' d ia le k to v s ib ir s k ih ta ta r. Kazan. Tuna, O. N. (1972): Osmanlıcada Moğolca ödünç kelimeler. T ü r k iy a t M e c m u a s ı Vol. 17. 209­ 250. Tuna, O. N. (1976): Osmanlıcada Moğolca ödünç kelimeler. T ü r k iy a t M e c m u a s ı Vol. 18. 281­ 314. Turzo F. (1899): A Nyitra-videki paloc nyelvjârâs. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 28. 491-498. U. Köhalmi, K. (1953): Über die pfeifenden Pfeile der innerasiatischen Reiternomaden. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 3. 45-71. U. Köhalmi, K. (1959) Zwei Systeme der Altersbezeichnungen des Viehes bei den Mongolen. S tu d ia M o n g o lica Vol. 31. 1-10. Ubrjatova, E. I. (red.) (1961): Is to r ic e s k o e ra z v itie le k s ik i tju r k s k ih ja z y k o v . Moskva. Uğurlu, M. (1987): M ü n y etü ’l-Ğ u zat. Ankara. Uraksin, Z. G. (red.) (1996): B a s k ir s k o - r u s s k i j slovar'. Moskva. Ûrhegyi E. (1967): Kelengye. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 63. 482-486. Uzluk, F. N. (1954): S e y fi S e r â y î G ü lis ta n T ercü m esi. Ankara. Vâczy P. (1958): A korai magyar törtenet nehâny kerdeseröl. S z â z a d o k Vol. 92. 265-345. Vahrusev, V. M. (1983): U d m u r ts k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Vâmbery Â. (1862): A b u s k a . C s a g a tâ jtö r ö k sz ö g y û jtem en y . (Török keziratbol ford^totta Vâmbery Ârmin. Elöbeszeddel es jegyzetekkel k^serte Budenz Jozsef.) Pest. Vâmbery, Â. (1867): C a g a ta is c h e S p ra c h s tu d ie n e n t h a lt e n d g r a m m a t ik a lis c h e n U m riss, C h resto m a th ie u n d W ö rterb u ch d e r c a g a ta is c h e n S p ra ch e. Leipzig. Vâmbery Â. (1870): Magyar es török-tatâr szoegyezesek. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 8. 109-189. Vâmbery Â. (1877): A tö r ö k -ta tâ r n y e lv e k e t y m o lo g ia i s z o tâ r a . Pest. Vâmbery, Â. (1878): E ty m o lo g is c h e s W ö rterb u ch d e r tu r k o -ta ta r is c h e n S p ra ch en . E in V ersu ch z u r D a r ste llu n g d e s F a m ilie n v e r h a ltn is s e s d e s tu r k o -ta ta r is c h e n W ortsch atzes. Leipzig. Vâmbery, Â. (1879): D ie p r im it iv e C u ltu r d e s T u r k o -ta ta r is c h e n V olkes. Leipzig.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1455

Vâmbery Â. (1882a): A m a g y a r o k er e d e te . E th n o lo g ia i ta n u lm â n y . Budapest. Vâmbery, H. (1882b): D e r U rspru n g d e r M a g y a re n . E in e e th n o lo g is c h e S tu die. Leipzig. Vâmbery, H. (1885): D a s T ü rk en v o lk in s e in e n e th n o lo g is c h e n u n d e t h n o g r a p h is c h e n B e z ie h u n g e n . Leipzig. Vâmbery Â. (1885a) : A m a g y a r o k e r e d e te e s a fin n - u g o r n y elv eszet. II. V â la s z B u d e n z J ö z s e f b ^ râ la ti m e g je g y z e s e ir e . Ertekezesek a nyelv- es szeptudomânyok körebol 12/5. Budapest. Vâmbery Â. (1895): A m a g y a r s â g k e l e t k e z e s e e s g y a r a p o d â s a . Budapest. Vâmbery Â. (1899): A dohâny, a tozsde es a tajtekpipa. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 28. 537-538. Vâmbery, H. (1901): A lt- o s m a n is c h e S p ra ch stu d ien . Mit einem azerbaizanischen Text als Appendix. Leiden. Vâmbery Â. (1914): A m a g y a r s â g b ö lc so je n el. A m a g y a r - t ö r ö k r o k o n s â g k e z d e t e e s fe jlo d e s e . Budapest. van Windekens, A. J. (1941): L e x iq u e e ty m o lo g iq u e d e s d ia le c t e s to k h a r ie n s . Louvain. van Windekens, A. J. (1976): L e to k h a r ie n c o n fr o n te a v e c les a u tr e s la n g u e s in d o -e u r o p e e n n e s Vol. 1. La phonetique et la vocabulaire. Louvain. Vâsâry I. (1969): Âszok. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 65. 462-466. Vâsâry, I. (1969a): Armeno-Kipchak parts from the Kamenets Chronicle. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 22. 139-189. Vâsâry, I. (1971): K a m , an early Samoyed name of Yenisey. In: Ligeti, L. (ed). S tu d ia tu rcica. Budapest. 469-482. Vâsâry, I. (1972): Runiform signs on objects of the Avar period. (6th-8th cc. A.D.) A c ta O rien ­ ta lia A c a d e m i a e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 25. 335-347. Vâsâry I. (1973): Ondo. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 69. 88-92. Vâsâry, I. (1994): C ö p and its derivatives: a Turkic family of words and their reflections in Hungarian. J o u r n a l o fT u r k o lo g y Vol. 2. 273-292. Vâsâry, I. (2005): C u m a n s a n d T atars. O r ien ta l M ilita ry in th e P re-O tto m a n B a lk a n s , 1185­ 1365. Cambridge. Vâsâry, I. (2007): T urks, T a ta rs a n d R u ssia n s in th e 1 3 th -1 6 th C en tu ries. Ashgate Variorum. Vâsâry, I. (2009): Notes on the formative +dXrXk in Turkic. T ü rk D illeri A r a ş tır m a la r ı Vol. 17. F e s ts c h r ift in H o n o r o f A n d r â s J . E. B o d ro g lig eti. [ed. K. Öztopçu]. Istanbul, 2007 [2009]. 371-391. Vasil'ev, D. D. (1975): Graficeskie osobennosti pamjatnikov Hojto-Tamira. In: Aliev, G. J. e t al. (red) V op rosy V o sto cn o g o L ite r a tu r o v e d e n ija i te k sto lo g ii. Moskva. 100-109. Vasil'ev, D. D. (1976): Pamjatniki tjurkskoj runiCeskoj pis’mennosti aziatskogo areala. S ovets k a j a T ju r k o lo g ija 1976/1. 71-81. Vasil'ev, D. D. (1978): Tjurkskaja runiCeskaja nadpis' Hentej I. S o v e ts k a ja E tn o g r a fija 1978/3. 149-151. Vasil'ev, D.D. - Nasilov, D.M. (1978): KproCteniju Abakanskogo pamjatnika. In: S r e d n e v e k o v y j V ostok. Moskva. 60-66. Vasil'ev, D.D. (1983a): G r a fic e s k ij f o n d p a m ja t n ik o v tju r k s k o j r u n ic e s k o j p is 'm e n n o s ti a z ia ts k o g o a r e a la . (Opyt sistematizacii) Moskva. Vasil'ev, D. D. (1983b): K o rp u s tju r k s k ih r u n ic e s k ih p a m ja t n ik o v b a s s e jn a E n iseja . Leningrad.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1456

B ib l io g r a p h y

Vasilevic, G.M. (1958): E v e n k ijs k o -r u s s k ij slovar'. Moskva. Vasmer, M. (1944): D ie g r ie c h is c h e n L e h n w ö r te r im S e r b o -K r o a tis c h e n . Berlin. Vasmer, M. (1953-1958): R u ssisc h es e tim o lo g is c h e s W örterb u ch . Vol. 1-3. [Vol. 1. 1950; vol. 2. 1955; vol. 3. 1958.] Heilderberg. See Fasmer. Vegh J. (1964): Az örsegi es hetesi diftongusrendszer es a vele kapcsolatos kerdesek. In: Ligeti L., Pais D., Benkö L. (szerk.) T a n u lm â n y o k a m a g y a r n y elv e le tr a jz a k ö r e b o l. Budapest. 369-374. Vekerdy J. (2006): Az ÛMS. b y u n te le n szavârol. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 102. 211. Vekony G. (1987): K e s o n e p v â n d o r lâ s k o r i r o v â s fe lir a t o k a K â r p â t- m e d e n c e b e n . Szombathely. Vel'jaminof-Zernov, V. V. (red.) (1868): S lov ar' d z a g a ta js k o -t u r e c k ij. Sanktpeterburg. [French edition: Veliaminof-Zernof, V. V. (1869): D ic tio n n a ir e d ja g h a ta i-tu r c . St. Petersbourg.] Verbickij, V. (1884): S lovar' a lt a js k a g o i a la d a g s k a g o n a r e c ij tju r k s k a g o j a z y k a . Kazan'. Vertes E. (1949): Vâj. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 45. 205-206. Vertes E. (1966): Adalekok dajkanyelvi szavaink kormeghatârozâsâhoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 62. 171-178, 309-317. Vertes E. (1994): Kikövetkeztetett alapnyelvi szavaink szibilânsainak problemâihoz. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 90. 453-455. Vertes E. (2001): Az elömagyar mâssalhangzok fejlödesenek nehâny problemâja. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 97. 405-422. Vertes O. A. (1964): Pejoratrv ertelmû mellekneveinkröl. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 66. 407-414. Vjatkina, K. V. (1958): Kentejskaja runiCeskaja nadpis'. In: Sanzeev, G. D. (red.) F ilo lo g ija i Is to r ija M o n g o l'sk ih N arod ov . P a m ja ti A k a d e m i k a B o r is a Y a k o v lev ica V la d im irtso v a .

Moskva. 217-218. Vladimircov, B. Ja. (1912): OtCet B. Vladimircova o komandirovke k baitam kobdoskogo okruga. Iz v e s tija R u ssk o g o k o m ite ta d lja iz u c en ija S r e d n e j i V o stocn oj A z ii. Sanktpetersburg, serija II, No. 11, 100-104. (non vidi) Vondrâk, W. (1906): V e rg leic h en d e S la v is c h e G r a m m a tik . Göttingen. Vullers, I. A. (1962): L e x ic o n p e r s ic o - la tin u m ety m o lo g ic u m . Graz. Wagner L. (1879): „Tot” es „Vendeg” vagy mit köszön a magyar nep a szlâvoknak. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 8. 164-165. Wahrig, G. (1968): D e u tsc h e s W örterb u ch . Gütersloch. Waldapfel J. (1935): U nuttei. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 31. 106-112. Walde, A. (1930): V e rg leic h en d e s W ö rterb u ch d e r in d o g e r m a n is c h e n S p ra ch en . I. Hrsg. und bearbeitet von J. Pokorny. Berlin - Leipzig. Wehr, H. (1974): A d ic tio n a r y o f m o d e r n w ritten A ra b ic . Beirut. Weiers, M. (1970): Zur Frage des Verhaltnisses des Altmongolischen zum Mittelmongolischen. In: Ligeti, L. (ed.) M o n g o lia n S tu dies. Budapest. 581-590. Wertner M. (1917): Cigâny es Zigâny. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 46. 146-149. Wichmann Gy. (1908): A moldvai csângo mâssalhangzok köreböl. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 4. 457­ 462. Wichmann, Y. (1903): D ie ts c h u w a s s is c h e n L e h n w ö r te r in d en p e r m is c h e n S p ra ch en . Helsinki.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1457

Wichmann, Y. (1911-1912): Zur Geschichte der finnisch-ugrischen anlautenden Affrikaten, bes. im Ungarischen und im Finnischen. F in n isch -U g risch e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 11. 173-290. Wilkens, J. (2000): A ltt ü r k is c h e H a n d s c h r ifte n . T eil 8. M a n ic h a is c h - tü r k is c h e T ex te d e r B e r lin e r T u rfa n sa m m lu n g . Stuttgart. Winter, E. - N.A. Figurovskij (eds) (1962-1966): D.G. Messerschmidt Forschungsreise durch Sibirien 1720-1727. Vol. 1-3. Tagesbuchaufzeichnungen, 1721-1727. Quellen und Studien zur Geschichte Osteuropas Vol. 8. Berlin. Wittfogel, K. A. - Feng Ch. (1949): H isto r y o f C h in e s e society . L ia o (907-1125). Philadelphia. Witczak, K.T. (2006): The Hittite name for ‘garlic’. A c ta O r ien ta lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 59. 341-345. Wurm, S. (1959): Das Özbekische. In: Deny, J. e t al. (Hrsg.) P h ilo lo g ia e T u rcica e F u n d a m e n ta . Vol. 1. Wiesbaden. 489-524. Yakup, A. (2002): A n Ili S a la r V oca b u la ry . In tro d u ctio n a n d a p r o v is io n a l S a la r -E n g lish lex icon . Tokyo. Yakup, A. (2005): T h e T u rfa n d ia l e c t o f U yghur. Wiesbaden. Yamada, N. (1993): S a m m lu n g u ig u r is c h e r K o n tr a k t e I-III. Herausgegeben von J. Oda, H. Umemura, P. Zieme, T. Moriyasu. Osaka. Yamamoto, K. (1969): A C la s s ifie d d ic tio n a r y o f s p o k e n M a n ch u . Tokyo. Yoshida, Y. - Moriyasu, T. - Katayama, A. (1999): Sevrey inscription. In: Moriyasu, T., Ochir, A. (eds.) P r o v is io n a l r e p o r t o f r e s e a r c h e s on h is to r ic a l s ites a n d in s crip tio n s in M o n g o lia f r o m 1996 to 1998. The Society of Central Eurasian Studies. Osaka. 225-227. Yoshida, Y. (1993): Review of Sims-Williams-Hamilton (1990), Indo-Iranian Journal 36, 362­ 371. Ysqaqov, A. - Syzdyqova, R. - Sarybaev, S. (1966): Q a z a q tilin iy q y s q a s a e tim o lo g ija ly q sö z d ig i. Almaty. Y u zhi w u ti Q in g w en jia n . Beijing 1957 (= 5D). Yüce, N. (1977): Doqurcun. Ein türkisches Wort mit einem mongolischen Suffix. In: Janhunen, J. (ed) A lta ic a . P r o c e e d in g s o f t h e 19th A n n u a l M e e tin g o f t h e P e r m a n e n t In t e r n a tio n a l A lta is tic C o n fe r e n c e h e ld in H e ls in k i 7-11 J u n e 1976. Helsinki. 255-259. Yüce, N. (1993): E b u '1 -K â sım C â r u lla h M a h m û d b in ‘O m a r b in M u h a m m e d b in A h m e d e z - Z a m a h ş a r î e l-H v â r iz m î: M u k a d d im etü 'l-E d eb . H v â r iz m T ü r k ç e s i ile te r c ü m e li Ş u şter n ü sh a sı. Giriş, dil özellikleri, metin, indeks. Ankara. Yücel, H. A. - Atalay, B. (1939-1952): T ü r k iy e ’d e H a lk A ğ z ın d a n S öz D e r le m e D e r g is i Vol. 1-6. İstanbul. Zaicz G. (1970): A szofejtö Sajnovics Jânos. A Demonstratio szojegyzekeröl. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 66. 246-250. Zaicz G. (2006): E tim o lo g ia i sz ö tâ r. M a g y a r s z a v a k e s to ld a le k o k er e d e te . Budapest. Zajqczkowski, A. (1932): S u fik s y im ie n n e i c z a s o w n ik o w e w jç z y k u z a c h o d n io k a r a im s k im . P r z y c z y n e k d o m o r fo lo g ji jç z y k ö w tu r ec k ic h . Krakow. Zajqczkowski, A. (1938): M a n u e l a r a b e d e la la n g u e d e s T u rks e t d e s K ip tc h a k s . (E p o q e d e l ’E ta tM a m e lo u k ). (Introduction, vocabulaire turc-polonais-français, texte avec 4 planches). Warszawa.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1458

B ib l io g r a p h y

Zajqczkowski, A. (1949): Z w iq z k i jç z y k o w e p o lo w ie c k o -s lo w ia n s k ie . Wrodaw. Zajqczkowski, A. (1954): V o c a b u la ir e a r a b e - k ip t c h a k d e l ’e p o q u e d e l ’E ta t M a m e lo u k . B u lg a t a l- m u s t a q f î lu g a t a t- tu r k w a -l-q ifz a q . Il- e m e p a r t ie . L e v erb e. Warszawa. Zajqczkowski, A. (1958): V o c a b u la ir e a r a b e - k ip t c h a k d e l ’e p o q u e d e l ’E ta t M a m e lo u k . B u lg a t a l- m u s t a q f î lu g a t a t- tu r k w a -l-q ifz a q . I - e r e p a r t ie . L e n om . Warszawa. Zajqczkowski, A. (1961): N a js ta r s z a w ersja tu r e c k a H u s ra v u Ş îrîn Q u tb a III. Warszawa. Zajqczkowski, A. (1965-1969): Chapitres choisis du Vocabulaire arabe-kiptchak „ad- Durra' al-mudî’a fi-l-luğat at-turkîya”. [Part 1. 1965; part 2. 1965; part 3. 1969.] R o c z n ik O rien ta listy czn y Year 29. No. 1. 39-98; Year 29. No. 2. 67-116; Year 32. No. 2. 19-61. Zajqczkowski, A. (1968): Material kolokwialny arabsko-kipczacki w Slowniku „ad- Durra' almudî’a fi-l-luğat at-turkîya”: R o c z n ik O r ien ta listy cz n y Year 31. No. 1. 71-115. Zajonckovskij, A. (1966): Starejsie arabskie hadisy o tjurkah (VHI-XI. vv.). In: Kljastornyj, S. G. (red.) T ju r k o lo g ic e s k ij s b o r n ik . K s e s tid e s ja tile tiju A . N. K o n o n o v a . Moskva, 1966. 194-201. Zajqczkowski, W. (1960): Die mongolischen Elemente in der karaimischen Sprache. F o lia O rie n t a lia Vol. 2. 296-302. Zakiev, M. Z. - Ramazanova, D. B. - Hajretdinova, T. H. (red.) (1993): T a ta r te len e n d ia le k to lo g ik sü z leg e. Kazan. Zelliger E. (2005): A T ih a n y i A lap ^ tölev el. Pannonhalma. Zenker, J. Th. (1866-1876): T ü r k i s c h - a r a b is c h - p e r s i s c h e s H a n d w ö rterb u c h . Vol. 1-2. [Vol. 1. 1866; vol. 2. 1876.] Leipzig. Zett, R. (1975): Über das Verhaltnis von slavisch und ungarisch z u p a n -s p a n -is p â n im Lichte der Wortgeographie. U ra l-A lta isc h e J a h r b ü c h e r Vol. 47. 207-216. Zichy I. (1922): Tömeny. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 18. 171-173. Zichy I. (1923): A m a g y a r s â g o s tö r te n e te e s m û v e lts e g e a h o n fo g la lâ s ig . Budapest. Zichy I. (1931): Miota lovas nep a magyar? M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 27. 12-19. Zieme, P. (1974): Ein Turfanfragment einer türkischen Erzahlung. A lto r ie n t a lis c h e F o rsch u n g e n Vol. 1. 367-368. Zieme, P. (1975): Ein uigurischer Erntesegen. A lto r ie n ta lis c h e F o rsc h u n g en Vol. 3. 109-143. Zieme, P. (1985) B u d d h is tis c h e S ta b r e im d ic h tu n g e n d e r U iguren. Berlin. Zieme, P. (1991): D ie S ta b r e im te x te d e r U igu ren von T u rfa n u n d T u n h u an g . Budapest. Zieme, P. (1995): Philologische Bemerkungen zu einigen alttürkischen Stoffnamen. A c ta O rie n t a lia A c a d e m ia e S c ie n tia r u m H u n g a r ic a e Vol. 48. 487-494. Zieme, P. (1996): A ltu n Y aruq Sudur. Turnhout. Zieme, P. (1997): Alkoholische Getranke bei den alten Türken. In: Berta, Â., Horvâth, E. (eds.) H is to r ic a l a n d lin g u istic in tera c tio n b e tw e e n In n e r -A s ia a n d E u ro p e. Szeged. 435-445. Zieme, P. (1999): Wie Feuer und Staub. S tu d ia E ty m o lo g ic a C r a c o v ie n s ia Vol. 4. 191-194. Zieme, P. (2003): Indische Wörter in nichtbuddhistischen alttürkischen Texten. In: Bretfeld, S., Wilkens, J. (Hrsg.) In d ien u n d Z en tr a la sien . S p ra ch u n d K u ltu r k o n ta k t. V o rtra g e d es G ö ttin g er S y m p o s io n s v o m 7. b is 10. M a i 2001. Wiesbaden. 153-163. Zieme, P. (2005): Edelsteine und ihre Wirkungen. Fragment eines alttürkischen Textes aus Sangim. In: Oelschlagel, A. C., Nentwig, I. und Taube, J. (Hrsg.) “R o te r A lta i, g ib d ein E c h o !” F e s ts c h r ift f ü r E r ik a T a u b e z u m 65. G eb u rts ta g . Leipzig 598-606.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

B ib l i o g r a p h y

1459

Zieme, P. - Kara, G. (1978): E in u ig u r isc h e s T oten b u ch . Budapest. Zimonyi I. (1994a): Etelköz. In: Kristo Gy. (szerk.) K o r a i m a g y a r tö r ten eti le x ik o n (9-14. s z â z a d ). Budapest. 203-204. Zimonyi I. (1994b): Etil. In: Kristo Gy. (szerk.) K o r a i m a g y a r tö r ten eti le x ik o n (9 -1 4 . s z â z a d ). Budapest. 204. Zimonyi I. (2003): A Ğ a y h â n î-h a g y o m â n y m a g y a r fe je z e t e . Szeged. (Manuscript) Zimonyi I. (2005): M u sz lim f o r r â s o k a h o n fo g la lâ s e lo tti m a g y a r o k r o l. A Ğ a y h â n î-h a g y o m â n y m a g y a r fe je z e t e . Budapest. Zimonyi, I. (2006): M u s lim is c h e Q u ellen ü b e r d ie U n garn v o r d e r L a n d n a h m e . D a s u n g a r is c h e K a p it e l d e r Ğ a ih â n î-T r a d itio n . Herne. Zolnai Gy. (1894): Unuttei. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 23. 550-552. Zolnai Gy. (1899): Gyep, gyepû. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 28. 529-534. Zolnai Gy. (1916): Gyepü, gyepüelve. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 12. 371. Zsirai M. (1926): Feleseg. M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 22. 173-188. Zsirai M. (1927): Orom. (A finnugor deminutivumok ismeretehez.) M a g y a r N y elv Vol. 23. 310­ 320. Zsirai M. (1930): Ju g r ia . Budapest. Zsirai M. (1935): Gombocz Zoltân irodalmi munkâssâga. N y e lv tu d o m â n y i K ö z le m e n y e k Vol. 49. xvii-xxiii. Zübeyr, H. e t al. (haz.) (1932-1952): A n a d ild e n d e r le m e le r . Vol. 1-2. Ankara. Zuev, Ju. A. (1958): Kirgizskaja nadpis’ iz Sudzi. S o v e ts k o e V o s to k o v ed en ie 1958/3. 133-135. Zsoldos J. (1964): Szo- es szolâsmagyarâzatok. Zerge. M a g y a r N y e lv o r Vol. 88. 59-60.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

C h a pter T en

A b b r e v ia t io n s

10.1 a a. acc A.D. adj arch B.C. c c. caus cf. chap coll comp conv co-op c.s d. dat den der dev dial dict dim ed.

Alphabetical list of abbreviations (Latin) an te, ‘before’ (Mongolian) a y m a g , ‘county’ accusative (Latin) A n n o D o m in i, ‘in a specified year of the Christian era’ adjective, adjectival archaic Before Christ circa century causative (Latin) co n fer, ‘compare’ chapter collective compound converb(al) co-operative centuries died dative denominal derivative, derivation deverbal dialect, dialectal dictionary diminutive edited, editor

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1462

eds e-getc. fr freq gen haz. hend hist hrsg id. i.e. instr intr l. lg lit loc lrnd lw n. orth p P pass pass. phr pl PN poss r red. reg refl resp s. sem sg suff s.v. tech tr

A b b r e v ia t io n s

editors (Latin) e x e m p li g r a tia , ‘for example’ (Latin) e t cetera , ‘and others’ from frequentative genitive hazırlayan (Latin from Greek) h e n d ia d y s , ‘two for one’ historical herausgegeben von (Latin) id em , ‘the same’ (Latin) id est, ‘that is’ instrumental intransitive line language literal, literally locative learned loanword note orthography, orthographical, orthographically (Latin) p o s t, ‘after’ person passive (Latin) p a s s im , ‘throughout, frequently’ phrase plural personal name possessive (Latin) recte, ‘correctly’ redacted (Latin) reg n av it, ‘reigned’ reflexive respectively (Mongolian) su m u n , ‘district’ semantic(ally) singular suffix (Latin) su b voce, ‘under the word^.’ technical (term) transitive

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

1463

unorg vs.

unorganic (Latin) versu s, 'as opposed to’

5D

The Manchu pentaglott dictionary 1-3, Y u zhi w u ti Q in g w en jia n , Beijing 1957. Index ed. Tamura-Imanishi-Sato 1966. Altaic Prefix for Arabic script used before OT and MT sources Uyghur data in Arabic script in the Pentaglott Dictionary (Y u zh i w u ti Q in g w en jia n ) ♦ Index ed. Tamura-Imanishi-Sato 1966. The Kipchak wordlist in the Arab language manual Saraf ad-Dîn Abû Hayyân al-Garnatî (1256-1345): K it a b a l- I d r a k li-lisa n a lA tr a k , 1313 ♦ ed. Caferoğlu 1931. İstanbul copy of AAH, 1402 ♦ ed. İzbudak 1936. New edition of the verbs in AAH ♦ ed. Özyetgin 2001. The Turkic material in Badr ad-Dîn Ibrâhîm: F a r h a n g -i Z a fa n -g ü y a va J a h â n - p ü y â , 14'^ c., after the T a s h k e n t c o d e x copied in 1711 ♦ ed. Dankoff 1987; facsimile: Baevskij 1974. Jamâladdîn Abû Muhammad ‘Abdalâh at-Turkî: B u lg a t a l- m u s t a q fı lu g a t a t- tu r k w a ’l-q ifjâ q , 1344-1451 ♦ ed. Zajqczkowski 1954; 1958. The Chagatay dictionary of Pavet de Courteille ♦ ed. Pavet de Courteille 1870. Anonymous Chagatay-Ottoman dictionary, compiled during the first half of the 16'^ c. and named after its first item “Abuska” ♦ Russian ed. Vel'jaminov-Zernov 1868; French ed. Veliaminof-Zernof 1869. The edition of “Abuska” ♦ ed. Atalay 1970. The edition of “Abuska” ♦ ed. Vâmbery 1862. The dictionary ofTâli‘ Îmânî of Herat, the so called B a d a ’i ‘ a l-L u g a t, early 16'^ c. (before 1506), after the copy of 1705/1706 ♦ ed. Borovkov 1961. Selected data from the Sanglax reduction of Fethali Kajar Kazvîni: B a h Ja t-u l-L u g a t, 1861 ♦ ed. Thury 1903. The Chagatay material of Budagov’s dictionary ♦ ed. Budagov 1869-1871. The Chagatay material in Gada’i: D lv a n ♦ ed. Eckmann 1971. The Chagatay material of Hojandi: L a t a fa t - N a m e ♦ ed. Fazylov 1976. The Chagatay translation of Zamahsarî (1075-1144): M u k a d d im a t a l-A d a b , copy from the second half of the 15'^ c. ♦ ed. Poppe 1938­ 1939; 1951. Nevâyi: M u h a k k a m a t u ’l L u g a ta y n , 1499 ♦ ed. Barutçu-Özönder 1996.

A A A5D AAH (= Ald)

AAHI AAHÖ ABF

ABul AChag AChagAb

AChagAbA AChagAbV AChagB

AChagBL AChagBud AChagG AChagLN AChagMA

AChagML

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1464

AChagR AChagS AChagSC AChagSS

AChagSSK AChagZ ADur

Afg AGul AH AHMA AHou

AHS AHSF AIM

AIMI

AK AKav

AKavT

A b b r e v ia t io n s

The Chagatay material (= Dsch.) of Radloff’s dictionary ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Muhammad Mahdî Xân: C h a g a ta y -P e r s ia n D ic tio n a r y called S a n g lax, 1759 ♦ facsimile, indexes: Clauson 1960. AChagS ♦ cited after Clauson 1972. Seyx Süleyman Buxarî: C h a g a ta y -O tto m a n D ictio n a ry , 1881,based primarily on the “Abuska”, Pavet de Courteille 1870 and the author’s own collected material ♦ ed. Seyx Süleyman 1881. The edition of ChagSS by Kunos 1902, with Ottoman in Latin script and German translation ♦ ed. Kunos 1902. The Chagatay material (= “to”) of Zenker’s dictionary ♦ ed. Zenker 1866-1876. The Florence MS of the K it a b a d - d u r r a ‘ a l- m u d ı’a fı - l - lu ğ a t a ttu rk ıy a , 15'^ c. ♦ ed. Zajqczkowski [1.] 1965; [2] 1965; [3] 1969; [K] 1968; Toparlı 1991. Afghan The Turkic translation of Sa‘dî: G ü lista n , late 14'^ c. ♦ ed. Bodrogligeti 1969; facsimile: Uzluk 1954. Ancient Hungarian The Hwarezmian Turkic translation of Zamahsarî (1075-1144) before 1257: M u k a d d im a t a l- A d a b ♦ ed. Yüce 1993; 2000. The Leiden MS of the Anonymous (perhaps by Xalil ibn Muham­ mad ibn Yûsuf al-Qunavî): K it a b m a j m ü ‘ ta r ju m a n t u r k iw a ‘a ja m ı w a m u ğ a li w a fa r s l, 1343, written in Egypt ♦ ed. Houtsma 1894; Kuryszanov 1970; Toparlı-Çögenli-Yanık 2000; Flemming 1968. Turkic translation by Qutb of the H u s ra v v e Sırın, 1341 ♦ ed. Zajqczkowski 1961. Turkic translation by Qutb of the H u s ra v ve Sırın, 1341 ♦ ed. Fazylov 1966-1971. The Turkic material from Jamal ad-Dîn Ibn al-Muhanna: H ily a t a l-in s a n w a h a lb a t a l-lisa n , 14'^ c., based on the Oxford T MS (Thurston 14) and with use of the Oxford L (Laud B 98), M (Marsh 238), B (Berlin), P (Paris) MSs ♦ ed. Melioranskij 1900. The Istanbul MS of Jamal ad-Dîn ibn al-Muhanna: H ily a t a l-in s a n w a h a lb a t a l-lis a n , 15-16'^ c. ♦ facsimile: Kilisli Rifat 1919-1921; Malov 1928; Battal 1934, 1997". Mahmûd al-Kâsğârî: D ıv a n lu ğ a t a t-tu rk , 1072-1078, copy from 1266 ♦ ed. Dankoff-Kelly 1982-1985. Abû Hayyan (attributed): A l-Q a w â n în a l- k u llıy a li - d a b t a l- lu ğ a t a ttu rk ıy a , but written after his death in the 15'^ c. in Egypt ♦ ed. Telegdi 1937; Toparlı 1993; facsimile: Kilisli Rifat 1928. The edition of AKav ♦ Toparlı-Çögenli-Yanık 1999.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

AKD

Akk AKor

Al Alb Alt AltL AltLR AltQK AltQKR AltR AltTelR AltTK AltTKR AltTölR AM Am AmCh AmD AmE AMGh

AmTr ANeh ANehF AOtT AQB

1465

The Turkic material from “T h e K i n g ’sD ic tio n a ry " , the Hexaglott of Yemen, compiledby Al-Malik al-Afdal al-‘Abbâs ibn ‘Alî, 1383-1377 ♦ ed. Golden 2000. Akkadian Middle Turkic glosses of an interlinear K o r a n translation, late 12'^early 13'^ c., John Rylands Library, Manchester ♦ ed. Eckmann 1976; Dankoff 1978; Menges 1978; Dankoff 1981. Alan(ian) Albanian Altay Turkic or Oyrot, Oyrot-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. BaskakovToscakova 1947. Altay Turkic, Lebed or Qû-kizi [Chalkan] Dialect Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1985 (Leb.). Altay Turkic, Lebed dialect ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Altay Turkic, Qumandi-kizi Dialect Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1972. Altay Turkic, Qumandi-kizi dialect (= Kumd.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Altay Turkic (= Alt.) ♦ ed. Radloff 1893-1911. Altay Turkic, Teleut dialect (= Tel.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Altay Turkic, Tuba-kizi dialect Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1966. Altay Turkic, Tuba-kizi dialect (= Tub.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Altay Turkic, Tölös dialect (= Töl.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Hwârizmi: M u h a b b a t n a m a 1353, copy in Arabic script from Herat of 1509, British Museum, London ♦ ed. Nadzip 1961. Prefix for Armenian script used before OT and MT sources Armeno-Kipchak texts of the K a m e n e ts C h ron icle, 17'^ c. ♦ ed. Schütz 1968. Middle Kipchak records in Armenian script, 1559-1567 ♦ ed.Grunin 1967. Armeno-Kipchak ephemerides of the years 1604-1613 ♦ ed. Deny 1957. The only MS of M u n y a tu ’l-Ğ u z â t written in 1446-1447 in Egypt is a copy of a Mamluk-Kipchak text of the 14'^ c. ♦ ed. Öztopçu 1989; Uğurlu 1987. The Armeno-Kipchak material of the most valuable ArmenianArmeno-Kipchak dictionaries ♦ ed. Tryjarski 1968-1972. Mahmûd ibn ‘Alî: N e h c ü ’l-fe r a d is , written in Hwârezm or Saray, first half of the 14'^ c. ♦ Glossary: Ata 1998; facsimile: Eckman 1956. Mahmûd ibn ‘Alî: N e h c ü ’l-fe r a d is , first half of the 14'^ c. ♦ ed. Fazylov 1966-1971. Ottoman sources according to the ♦ Tarama Sözlüğü 1963-1977. Jusuf Hass Hajib: Q u tad g u bilig , 1068 ♦ ed. Arat 1947; 1959; 1979; Tezcan 1981; Dankoff 1983.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1466

AQBK AQBN Ar ARbg

Arm ArmKip AT ATef ATuh

AVB AYar AYC

Az AzD AzM AzR B B1-79 BA-BP Bact Bain/Bayan Tsokto Bashk BashkA BashkD1-3 BashkE BashkP Bayan chor

A b b r e v ia t io n s

Kairo MS of the Q u tad g u b ilig , 1069, copy from the 14'^ c. Namagan (Fergana) MS of the Q u ta d g u b ilig , 1069, copy from the 12-13'^ c. Arabic Al-Rabghûzî: Q isa s a l-A n b iy a , written in Khwarezmian Turkish in 1310, copy from the end of the 15'^ c. ♦ ed. Boeschoten-VandammeTezcan 1995; facsimile: Gr0 nbech 1948. Armenian Armeno-Kipchak Ancient Turkic Turkic T efsir, a Koran translation and its commentaries, 12-13'^ c., copy from the second half of the 15'^ c. ♦ ed. Borovkov 1963. The anonymous work (? Şakalah ad-Din Halil ibn Aybeg aş-Şafadî, 1362) K it a b a t - t u h fa a z - z a k î y a f ı lu g a t a t-tu r k ıy a written in the 14'^ c. in Syria ♦ ed. Fazylov-Zijaeva 1978; facsimile: Halasi-Kun 1942; Atalay 1945. The Volga Bulgar material of the Volga Bulgar inscriptions ♦ ed. Erdal 1993; Rona-Tas-Fodor 1973; Hakimzjanov 1978; Tekin 1988c. Old Turkic text from Yarkand ♦ ed. Erdal 1984; Gronk 1986; Osmanov-L i-Jin 1999. Fragments of Adib Ahmad ibn Mahmud Yugnaki: A t a b a t a l H a q a y iq , 13'^ c., fragments in a copy in Arabic script (MS C) from the second half of the 15'^ c. ♦ ed. Arat 1951. Azeri, Azerbaijanian-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Azizbekov 1965. Azeri, Dialect Dictionary ♦ ed. Rüstâmov-Sirâlijev 1964. Azeri, Azerbaijanian-English Dictionary ♦ ed. Musaev 1998. Azerbaijanian (= Ad.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Prefix for Brahmî script used before OT and MT sources Old Turkic monuments in Brahmî script ♦ Maue 1996 (on p. 265 see the concordances with BA-BP). Old Turkic monuments in Brahmî script ♦ as published by A. von Gabain 1954 (= TTTVIII). Bactrian see RMTon Bashkir, Bashkir-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Uraksin 1996. Bashkir, Bashkir-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Ahmerov e t al. 1958. Bashkir, Dialect Dictionary ♦ B a s q o r t h ö y le s te r e n e y h ü S le g e 19671987/1-3. Bashkir, Explanatory Dictionary ♦ B a s q o r t te le n e y h ü S le g e 1993/ 1-2. Bashkir Wordlist ♦ ed. Pröhle 1903-1905. see RMShin

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

Belor Blg Blk BlkN BlkP Bulg BulgT Bur C Cagan Tolgoi Cauc CC Cenher Mandal Ch Ch Chag Chagan-nuur Cher CherH CherM ChSl ChulR Chuv ChuvA ChuvP Class CrKar Croat CrTat CrTatR CT Cum DAI Darvi Dig, Digor DBulg Dlg DlgS Dzüriyn ovoo

1467

Belorussian Bulgarian Balkar in KrchBlk Balkar Wordlist ♦ ed.Nemeth 1911-1912. Balkar Wordlist ♦ ed. Pröhle 1914-1915. Bulgar Bulgar Turkic Buryat ♦ Ceremisov 1973 Prefix before sources written in Cyrillic script see RMBais Caucasian Codex Cumanicus, see LCC see RMBur Chinese Prefix for sources written in Chinese script Chagatay see RMTerh Cheremis Cheremis, Hill dialect Cheremis, Meadow dialect Church Slavonic Chulym Turkic, Küerik dialect (= Küar.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Chuvash, Chuvash-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Skvorcov 1982. Chuvash, Asmarin’s T h e s a u r u s ♦ ed. Asmarin 1928-1950. Chuvash, Paasonen’s V o c a b u la ry ♦ ed. Paasonen 1908. Classical Crimean Karaim Croatian Crimean Tatar, Crimean Tatar-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Asanov e t al. 1988. Crimean Tatar (= Krm.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Common Turkic Cuman(ian) D e a d m in is tr a n d o Im p e r io by Constantine VII ♦ ed. MoravcsikJenkins 1967. see RMBais Digoron Danube Bulgar(ian) Dolgan, Dolgan-German Dictionary ♦ ed. Stachowski 1993. Dolgan, Dolgan-German Dictionary, Supplement ♦ ed. Stachowski 1998. see RMTeslI

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1468

A b b r e v ia t io n s

EAH EMCh

Early Ancient Hungarian Early Middle Chinese English Eng EOT East Old Turkic Est Estonian Evn Even Evnk Evenki FB1-2 Kalai-Bolo (Isfahara 2-3) ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Finn Finnish Fr French FUgr Finno-Ugric FY Fu-yü Wordlist ♦ ed. Hu-Imart 1987. G Prefix for sources written in Greek script Gagauz, Gagauz-Russian-Moldavian Dictionary ♦ ed. Gajdarji e t Gag al. 1973. Geor Georgian GN geographic name Gr Greek Grm German H Hungarian Hanan had see RMYam Heb Hebrew HeGP Old Turkic proper names, titles and glosses scattered in the Hebrew sources ♦ Golb-Pritsak 1982. Hentei see RMBur, RMBin Höl Asgatu see RMIhe Hosho Tsaidam see RMBilg see RMAru Hovd Hutugtu uula (Kutug see RMHut ula) Hua-yi yiyü Hy Indo-European IE Ihe Höshütü (Ihe Hö- see RMKöl shöötü) IIr Indo-Iranian Ind Indic/Indian Ir Iranian It Italian Japanese Jpn Jurchen Ju Kab Kabard Kalm Kalmuck ♦ Ramstedt 1935

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

Kam Kar KarC KarCR KarH KarLR KarSh KarT KarTR Kaz KazB KazR Kh Kh Khak KhakAR KhakB KhakMatV KhakMR KhakQbR KhakQchR KhakQR KhakShR KhakSR Khal KhalK Khaz Khor Khot KhWl KhT Khwar Kip Kirg KirgR

1469

Kamass Karaim, Karaim-Russian-Polish Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov e t al. 1974. Karaim, Crimean dialect, Karaim-Russian-Polish Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov e t al. 1974. Karaim, Crimean dialect (= Kar.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Karaim, Haliç dialect, Karaim-Russian-Polish Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov e t al. 1974. Karaim, Luck dialect (= Kar. L.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Karaim, Old Karaim Collection of Shapshal ♦ ed. Baskakov e t al. 1974. Karaim, Trakai dialect, Karaim-Russian-Polish Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov e t al. 1974. Karaim, Trakai dialect (= Kar. T.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Kazakh, Kazakh-English Dictionary ♦ ed. Shnitnikov 1966. Kazakh, Kazakh-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Bektaev 1999. Kazakh (= Kir.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Khalaj, Kharrab dialect, Khalaj-German Dictionary ♦ ed. DoerferTezcan 1980. Prefix for sources written in Khotanese (Khot) Brâhmî script Khakas, Khakas-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1953. Khakas, Abakan dialect (= Abak.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Khakas, Khakas-Russian Historic-Ethnographic Dictionary ♦ ed. Butanaev 1999. Khakas, Mator Dialect Dictionary ♦ ed. Verbickij 1884. Khakas, Mador dialect (= Mad.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Khakas, Qoybal dialect (= Koib.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Khakas, Qacha dialect (= Ktsch.) ♦ ed. Radloff 1893-1911. Khakas, Q'izil dialect (= Kys.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Khakas, Shor dialect (= Schor.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Khakas, Saghay dialect (= Koib.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Khalkha Khalkha ♦ Kara 1998. Khazar Khorasan Turkic Wordlists ♦ ed. Doerfer-Hesche 1993. Khotanese The Turkish-Khotanese Wordlist ♦ Emmerick-Rona-Tas 1992. Khalaj Wordlist ♦ ed. Doerfer 1987. Khwarezmian Kipchak Kirghiz, Kirghiz-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Judahin 1965. Kirghiz (= Kkir.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1470

Kklp Kor Kow Kötu su KrchBlk KrchP Kum KumN Kurd L L, LMo LAH LAP Lat LCC LCCG LCCI LMCh LMo LOH M M Mac Man MH MHGrm MMan MMo Mngr Mo Mod Mogilyan Mord MordE MordM Moyin chor MS MT MUyg

A b b r e v ia t io n s

Karakalpak, Karakalpak-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1958. Korean Literary Mongolian ♦ Kowalewski 1844-1849. see RMYam Karachay-Balkar, Karachay-Balkar-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Tenisev-Sujuncev 1989. Karachay Wordlist ♦ ed. Pröhle 1909. Kumyk, Kumyk-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Bammatov 1969. Kumyk Wordlist ♦ ed. Nemeth 1911-1912. Kurdish Prefix for sources written in Latin script Literary Mongolian ♦ Lessing 1960. Late Ancient Hungarian Old Turkic proper names, titles and glosses scattered in the Latin sources ♦ Aalto-Pekkanen 1975-1980/1-2. Latin Codex Cumanicus ♦ ed. Gr0 nbech 1942; Drimba 1973; facsimiles: Gr0 nbech 1936; Drimba 2000; Kuun 1981 (reprint); Radloff 1887. The German part of the Codex Cumanicus The Italian part of the Codex Cumanicus Late Middle Chinese Literary Mongolian Late Old Hungarian Middle Prefix for sources written in Manichean script Macedonian Manchu Middle Hungarian Middle High German Middle Manchu-Tungusic (= Jurchen) Middle Mongolian Monguor Mongolic Modern see RMBilg Mordvin Mordvin, Erza dialect Mordvin, Moksha dialect see RMShin manuscript Middle Turkic Modern Uyghur, Uyghur-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Nadzip 1968.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

MUygBN MUygE MUygM

MUygTY N Nan NE Neg NHGrm NMan NMo Nog NT NW

O OESl Og OHGrm OMo Ord Os Osty OT Ott OUgr Oyr P P Pahl Pash Pe Pech Perm PFUgr Ph PMo

14 71

Modern Uyghur, Uyghur-Russian Dictionary, Uygur in Latin script ♦ ed. Baskakov-Nasilov 1939. Modern Uyghur, Uyghur-English Dictionary ♦ ed. Schwarz 1992. Modern Uyghur Wordlists ♦ ed. Malov 1961, if of relevance the same abbreviations added as in Malov 1961 e.g. MUygMHot Hotan dialect, MUygMAks Aksu dialect etc. Modern Uyghur, Turfan dialect Wordlist ♦ ed. Yakup 2005. New Nanay North East Turkic or S ib e ria n : Altay (Oyrot), Khakas, Chulym, Fuyü, Tuvan, Tofalar Negidal New High German New Manchu-Tungusic New Mongolian Noghay, Noghay-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1963. New Turkic North West Turkic or K ip c h a k : Tatar, Bashkir, Siberian Tatar, Kirghiz, Kazakh, Karakalpak, Noghay, Crimean Tatar, Karaim, Kumyk, Karachay-Balkar Old Old East Slavonic Oghuz Old High German Old Mongolian Ordos ♦ Mostaert 1941/1968 Ossetian Ostyak Old Turkic Ottoman Ob-Ugric, Ob-Ugrian Oyrat Prefix before sources written in Persian script Prefix before abbreviations of languages: Proto Pahlavi Pashto Persian Pecheneg Permian Proto Finno-Ugric Prefix for sources written in Phagspa script Proto Mongolian

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1472

Pol POUgr PPerm PT PUgr R R R RA1-16 RAlt RAz RB1-18 RBashk RChuv RFAnd RFBa RFBe RFFer RFK RFKa RFKK RFKS RFKz RFMa RFMH RFMug RFOH RFST RFU RKaz RKhak RKIl 1-2 RKirg RKIrMir RKIrt RKKart RKKeg RKKiz RKklp RKKoi

A b b r e v ia t io n s

Polish Proto Obi-Ugric Proto Permic Proto Turkic Proto Ugric Prefix before sources written in Runiform script Prefix before an abbreviation of a dictionary: RussianPostfix after an abbreviation of a name of lg in Radloff 1893-1911 Inscriptions from the Altai region ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 35-36. Altay Turkic, Russian-Oyrot Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1964. Azerbaijanian, Russian-Azerbaijanian Dictionary ♦ ed. Orudzev 1955. Small runiform inscriptions or signs on diverse objects ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 22-23. Bashkir, Russian-Bashkir Dictionary ♦ ed. Ahmerov 1964. Chuvash, Russian-Chuvash Dictionary ♦ ed. Andreev-Petrov 1971. Runic inscription, Andizhan ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Batken ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Begovat ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Fergana ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Kuva ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Kalai Kafir (Isfahara I) ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Kalai-Kafirnigan I-II ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Kuva Sai ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Kizil-Piljau (Isfahara IV) ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Margelan ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Mug-Hon ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. MS from Mug ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Osh-Hon ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Sari-Tash ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Uzgen ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 41. Kazakh, Russian-Kazakh Dictionary ♦ ed. Sauranbaev 1954. Khakas, Russian-Khakas Dictionary ♦ ed. Cankov 1961. Iliy ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Kirghiz, Russian-Kirghiz Dictionary ♦ ed. Judahin 1957. Mirror from the Irtish-region ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Bone-inscription from the Irtish region ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Karatal from the Taldy-Kurgan region ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Kegen ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Kizilkum ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Karakalpak, Russian-Karakalpak Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1967. Koi-Sarı ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

RKrchBlk RKSeal RKSilv RKSyr RKTal RKTal 1-13 RKTam RKum RKUr RMAcit RMAr

RMAru

RMBais 1-3 RMBayb RMBeg 1-5 RMBig RMBilg

RMBin RMBur

RMC

1473

Karachay-Balkar, Russian-Karachay-Balkar Dictionary ♦ ed. SujunCev-Urusbiev 1965. Inscription on a seal ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Runiform signs on a silver cup ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Inscription on a brick from the Syr-Darya region ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Talgarskoe ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Inscriptions from the region of the Talas river ♦ Malov 1959: 57-63 (I-V), 63-68 (VII, wooden stick); Vasil'ev 1983a: 39-40, 41. Tamguluktash ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. Kumyk, Russian-Kumyk Dictionary ♦ ed. Bammatov 1960. Mirror from Urjara ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 40. ACit nuur (Uvs a., Böhmörön s.) ♦ Kljastornyj 1980; Harzaubaj 1987; Bold 1990: 19-20. Arhan (= Aru han, Ar Hanan) (Bulgan a., Hishig öndör s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Rintchen 1968: 37; Tryjarski 1965; Sertkaya 1984: XX; Bold 1990: 17; Kljastornyj-Tryjarski 1990: 63-68. Aru Bogdo (= Tevsh) (Hovd a., Bogd s., former Hovd s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Bernstam 1958; Rintchen 1968: 43c; Nadeljaev 1974: 163-166; Sertkaya 1984: XXVI; Bold 1990: 110-112. Baishing Üdzüür (= Tsagan Tolgoi) (Hovd a., Darvi s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Rintchen 1968: 38-39; Sinehüü 1972; Bold 1990: 28. Baybalag (Bulgan a., Hutag s.) ♦ Rintchen 1968: 69. Biger sumun (= Beger) (Govi Altaj a., Beger s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Sinehüü 1971; Sertkaya 1984: XXIX; Bold 1990: 21-22. see RMBeg Bilge kagan (= Mogilyan, Hosho Tsaidam) (Arhangai a., Hashaat s.), 735 ♦ Thomsen 1896; Thomsen 1916; Thomsen 1924; Orkun 1986/1: 18-95; Malov 1959: 11-25; Rintchen 1968: 60-71; Tekin 1968: 231­ 248, 261-273; Sertkaya 1984: VII; Tekin 1988b; Bold 1990: 54-60; Tezcan 1991; Doerfer 1992; Tekin 1995a. Binder (Hentiy a., Bat-shireet s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Rintchen 1968: 43; Sertkaya 1984: X X X m . Burgast valley (= Cenher Mandal) (Hentij a., Cenher Mandal s.) 8 9'^ c. ♦ Vjatkina 1958; Fen Tsza-sen [Za-sheng] 1959; Rintchen 1968: 43; Sinehüü 1977; Kljastornyj 1978a Vasil'ev 1978; Sertkaya 1984: XXV; Bold 1990: 139-142. Coin (found in Sühbaatar a., kept in Ulaanbaatar, Institute ofArcheology) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Kljastornyj 1973; Sertkaya XXVIII; Bold 1990: 31­ 33.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1474

RMChoyr

RMDGob

RMDol RMGur

RMGurv RMHan

RMHang

RMHoi 1-10

RMHut

RMIhe 1-2

RMKarI

RMKarlI RMKöl

A b b r e v ia t io n s

Choyr (= Chöyren, Choyrin, Choyren, Choiriin) (Dorno Govi, Dornogov' a., Sümber s., railway station Choyr) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Orkun 1986/2: 164-168; Rintchen 1968: 39; Kljastornyj 1971; Sertkaya 1984: I.; Bold 1990: 143-146. Bronzeplate (Dund Govi, Dundgov' a., Ethnographical Museum) 8 9‘^ c. ♦ Bazylhan 1964; Rintchen 1968: 40; Sertkaya 1984: XXHI; Bold 1990: 69-70. Inscription from Doloodoj (Uvs a., Türgen s.) ♦ Dorzsüren 1957; Rintchen 1968: 41; Bold 1990: 30. Gurvaljin-uula (= Gurvalzin-uul) (Bulgan a., Gurvan Bulak, Gurvanbulag s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Orkun 1986/2: 163; Rintchen 1968: 37; Bazyl­ han 1969; Kljastornyj 1978a; Bold 1990: 23-24. Gurvan mandal (Bayanhongor a., Buucagaan s.) ♦ Bold-Bjambaa 1988; Bold 1990: 25-27. Ihe Hanuyin, Hanui nuur (Arhangai a., Hayran s. earlier Erdene mandal) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Kljastornyj 1978a; Sertkaya 1984: X;. Bold 1990: 38-39; Ösawa 1999a. Hangiday had (Bulgan a., Dashinchilen s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Rintchen 1968: 37; Bazylhan 1968; Kljastornyj 1978a; Sertkaya 1984: XI; Bold 1990: 121-123. Hoitu Tamir or Tayhir, Tayhar (= Hoi Tamir) (Arhangai a., Ih Tamir s.) 744-756, No. VII: 735 ♦ Radloff 1895: 260-268; Orkun 1986/2: 107-117; Gabain 1953: 550-553; Aalto-Ramstedt-Granö 1958: 62­ 76; Malov 1959: 46-54; Perlee 1960; Rintchen 1968: 34-36; Vasil'ev 1975; Sertkaya 1984: XIV; Bold 1990: 90-92; Aalto 1991: 70-78. Hutag uul (= Hutugtu uula, Kutug ula) (Övörhangai a., Baruun bayan ulaan s., earlier: Bayan Hongor a.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Lauer 1972; Tryjarski-Hamilton 1975; Sinehüü 1976; Sertkaya 1984: XXX; Bold 1990: 135-137. Ihe Ashete (= Höl Asgat, Höl Asgatu) (Bulgan a., Mogud s.) 724 ♦ Radloff 1895: 256-258; Orkun 1986/2: 121-127; Malov 1959: 44-46; Rintchen 1968: 41; Sertkaya 1984: IV; Bold 1990: 129-134. Fragments from Karabalgasun (Arhangai a., Hontont s.) 810 or 821 ♦ Radlov 1892-1899: XXXV; Orkun 1986/1: 85-86; 1936-1941/2: 31-54, 1986/2: 224-224; Sertkaya 1984: XV; Bold 1990: 124-125; MoriyasuYoshida-Katayama 1999. Karabalgasun (Arhangai a., Hontont s.) ♦ Sinehüü 1980; Bold 1990: 126-128; Ösawa 1999b. Köli chor (= Ihe Höshöötü) (Töv a., Delgerhaan s.) 720-725 ♦ Radloff 1892-1899: XXXV: 135-151; Orkun 1986/1: 135-151; Malov 1959: 25-30; Clauson-Tryjarski 1971; Hamilton 1974; Sertkaya 1984: III; Bold 1990: 40-43; Hayashi-Ösawa 1999.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

RMKT

RMKT+ RMNal RMNog RMOng

RMOng+ RMOr RMÖvörD RMÖvörH RMRash RMSev

RMShin

RMShiv RMSüj

1475

Köl tegin (Arhangai a., Hashaat s.) 732 ♦ Thomsen 1896; Thomsen 1916; Thomsen 1924; Orkun 1986/1: 18-55; Aalto 1946: 127­ 133; Rintchen 1968: 53-59; Malov 1951: 19-55; Gabain 1950: 247­ 257; Tekin 1968: 231-242; Ajdarov 1971: 277-303; Matuz 1972: 15­ 24; Gabain 1974: 271-281; Hamilton 1974; Sertkaya 1984: V; Tekin 1988b; Bold 1990: 44-51; Tezcan 1991; Doerfer 1992; Tekin 1995a; Katayama 1999. broken parts of RMKT (Arhangai a., Hashaat s.) ♦ Rintchen 1968: 43; Matuz 1972; Sertkaya 1984: V; Bold 1990: 34. Nalayh ♦ Orkun 1986/2: 161-162; Sertkaya 1984: IX. Nogoon nuur (Bayan Ölgij a., Achit/Nogon nuur) ♦ Ünen 10'^ Sept. 1988; Bold 1990: 71. Ong (= Ongin, Ongi, Ongiin) (Övörhangai a., Uyanga s.) 720 or 731 ♦ Orkun 1986/1: 127-132; Orkun 1986/3: 216-217; Clauson 1957b; Malov 1959: 7-11; Rintchen 1968: 44; Sertkaya 1984: II; Bold 1990: 74-77; Ösawa 1999. broken part of RMOng Oryuk had (Hövsgöl a., Rinchenlhünbe s.) ♦ Bold 1986; Bold 1990: 78-80. Övör dörvööljin (Hovd a., Hovd s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Rintchen 1968: 43; Bazylhan 1969; Sertkaya 1984: XXIV; Bold 1990: 81-82. Övörhangay (Övörhangai a., Museum of Arvaiheer) ♦ Bold 1987; Bold 1990: 83-84. Rashaan had (Hentij a., Bat shireet s.) ♦ Perlee 1974; Harzaubaj 1987; Bold 1990: 85-86. Sevrey sumun (South Gobi, Ömnögov' a., Sevrey s.) 763 ♦ Rin­ tchen 1968: 42; Kljastornyj-Livsic 1971a; Kljastornyj-Livsic 1971b; Kljastornyj-Livsic 1971c; Sertkaya 1984: XVIII; Yoshida-MoriyasuKatayama 1999. Shine usu (= Shine us, Moyin chor, Bayan chor, “Selengijskij kamen'”, Yaklagar) (Bulgan a., Hutag s.) 759/760 ♦ Ramstedt 1913; Orkun 1986/1: 163-186; Malov 1959: 30-44; Rona-Tas 1983b: 129; Sertkaya 1984: XIII; Bold 1990: 61-68; Moriyasu 1999. Shivet ulaan (Arhangai a., Hayrhan s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Hayashi-Moriyasu 1999: 142. Süüji, Süüz (= Suji) (Bulgan a., Sayhan s. Süüji davaa) 840 ♦ Ramstedt 1913-1918; Orkun 1986/1: 155-191; Zuev 1958; Kljastornyj 1959; Ajdarov 1971: 319-334; Mori 1978: 25-28; Marazzi 1979; Sertkaya 1984: XIX; Bold 1990: 87-89.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1476

RMTerh

RMTesI

RMTesII

RMTöm RMTon

RMTon+ RMTsah RMUlan RMUyg RMYam

RNog Rom RTat RTatG RTD RTGrl RTGr2 RTGr3

A b b r e v ia t io n s

Terh, at the Terhin gol (= Terhin, Taryat, Terek, Chagan-nuur) (Arhangai a., Taryat s.) 753-754 ♦ Sinehüü 1975; Sinehüü 1980; Kljastornyj 1980; Klyashtorny 1982; Tekin 1982; Rona-Tas 1982a; Rona-Tas 1983b; Tekin 1983; Sertkaya 1984: XII; Bold 1990: 93-94; Katayama 1999a. Tes (= Tez) (Hövsgöl a., Cagaan Uula s, Hanh s., earlier Tes s.) 750 ♦ Sinehüü 1977; Harzaubaj 1978; Sinehüü 1980; Rona-Tas 1982a; Rona-Tas 1983b; Klyashtorny 1985; Tekin 1988a; Bold 1990:113-117; Ösawa 1999d. One-line inscription from Dzüriyn ovoo, formerly also called Tes (= Tez) (Hövsgöl a., Dzavhan a., Bayantes s., earlier Tes s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Rintchen 1968: 40; Kljastornyj 1978: 152-155; Sertkaya 1984: XVII; Bold 1990: 34-37. Tömör Corgo (= Tömör Tsorgo) (Uvs a., Sagil s.) ♦ Ceveendorz 1984; Bold 1990: 109. Tonyukuk Inscription (= Bayan Cokto, Bain Tsokto) (Töv a., Bayan Dzürh s.) 726 ♦ Hirth 1899; Radloff 1899; Thomsen 1916; Thomsen 1924; Orkun 1986/1: 99-124; Orkun 1986/3: 222-234; Aalto 1958; Giraud 1961; Rintchen 1968: 40; Tezcan 1975-1976; Sertkaya 1979; Sertkaya 1979a; Sertkaya 1984: VIII; Bold 1990: 100-106; Tezcan 1991; Tekin 1994; Berta 1995; Tekin 1995; Tekin 1995a; Rybatzki 1997. Inscriptions found on the building around RMTon (Töv a., Bayan Dzürh s.) ♦ Rintchen 1968: 40; Bold 1990: 107-108. Cahir (= Tsahir) (Hövsgöl a., Cecerleg s.) ♦ Ceveendorz 1984; Bold 1990: 138. Ulaan-gom (= Ulangom) (Uvs a. Ulaangom) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Rintchen 1968: 41; Sertkaya 1984: XXXII. Modern Uyghur, Russian-Uyghur Dictionary ♦ ed. Rahimov 1956. Yamani us (= Yamaany us, Kötü Su, Hanan had) (Hovd a., Üyench s.) 8-9'^ c. ♦ Novgorodova-Tenisev 1983: 205-208; Sertkaya 1984: XXXI; Bold 1990: 118-120. Noghay, Russian-Noghay Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov 1956. Romanian Tatar, Russian-Tatar Dictionary ♦ ed. Dmitriev 1955-1959. Kazan Tatar, Russian-Tatar Dictionary ♦ ed. Ganieva 1991. Fragments from Dunhuang (Ch 0014, Ch 00183) ♦ Thomsen 1922a: 254-260, Index: 260-267. Grafittis from Dunhuang ♦ Pelliot 1914 (1920); Vasil'ev 1983a: 38. Grafittis from Yar Hoto ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 205-206; Vasil'ev 1983a: 38; Erdal 1993: 87-108. Grafittis from Turfan ♦ Vasil'ev 1983a: 38.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

RTIrk

RTkm RTkmAB RTLon RTM RTMir 1-4 RTMr RTof RTt RTTI RTTII RTTurf RTuv Rus RUzb RY RY10 RY11 RY1-145 RY13 RY143 RY25 RY26 RY27

I r k b itig (Ch 00331) ♦

1 4 77

Thomsen 1922a: 226-254, Index: 260-267; Orkun 1986/2: 71-93; Malov 1951: 80-92; Clauson 1961; Hamilton 1975: 7-19; Erdal 1978: 87-119; Tekin 1993; Erdal 1997: 63-100; RonaTas 2004a. Türkmen, Russian-Turkmen Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov-Hamzaev 1956. Turkmen, Russian-Turkmen Dictionary ♦ ed. Aliev-Boriev 1929. Inscription on the London scroll of the Uyghur S e k iz Y ü k m e k ♦ Bang-Gabain-Rachmati 1934: 97 (TT VI); Orkun 1986/2: 184. MS from Dunhuang ♦ Hamilton-Bazin 1972: 25-42. Four small fragments from Miran ♦ Thomsen 1922a: 217-226, 260­ 267. Mirror from Turkestan ♦ Kljastornyj-Lybo-Lesnicenko 1974; Vasil'ev 1983a: 38. Tofa, Russian-Tofa Dictionary ♦ ed. Rassadin 1995. Turkish, Russian-Turkish Dictionary ♦ ed. Mustafaev-SCerbinin 1972. MS from of Toyok I “abc” (T.II, T.20) ♦ Le Coq 1909-1972a: 1050; Orkun 1986/2: 24. MS from Toyok II ♦ Thomsen 1922b: 201-216; Orkun 1986/2: 57-59, 97. Fragments from Turfan (T.M.327, T.M.339a-b, T.M.330, T.M.842, T.M.326) ♦ Le Coq 1909-1972a: 1052-1060; Orkun 1986/2: 175-183. Tuvan, Russian-Tuvan Dictionary ♦ ed. Pal'mbah 1953. Russian Uzbek, Russian-Uzbek Dictionary ♦ ed. Abdurahmanov 1954. Yakut, Russian-Yakut Dictionary ♦ ed. Afanas'ev-Haritonov 1968. Elegest (Eleges) I ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 179-183; Malov 1952: 25-28; Malov 1959: 68-75; Vasil'ev 1983b: 18. Berge ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 71-75; Malov 1952: 29-34; Vasil'ev 1983b: 19-20. Yenisei inscriptions ♦ current numbers according to Vasil'ev 1983b (RY47 deest = RMSuj). Chaa-höl I ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 115-116; Malov 1952: 35-36; Vasil'ev 1983b: 20-21. Yenisei inscription No 143 ♦ Vasil'ev 1986: 53-56. Oznachennoe ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 163-165; Malov 1952: 45-47. Ochury (Achura) ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 131-137; Malov 1952: 47-51; Vasil'ev 1983b: 24. Oya ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 131-137; Malov 1952: 51-52; Vasil'ev 1983b: 24.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1478

RY28 RY29 RY30 RY31 RY32 RY41 RY42

RY45 RY46 RY48 RY59 RY73 S Sal SalK SalY Sam SBug SC SE Selengijskij kamen' Sem Serb SerbCroat SH Sib SibT SibTBR SibTTR Skrt Sl

A b b r e v ia t io n s

Altyn köl I ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 101-103, 108-109; Malov 1952: 52-55; Vasil'ev 1983b: 25. Altyn köl II ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 104-105, 110-111; Malov 1952: 55-58; Vasil'ev 1983b: 25. Uybat I ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 141-142, 150; Malov 1952: 58-60; Vasil'ev 1983b: 25. Uybat II ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 142-143, 151-152; Malov 1952: 60-61. Uybat III ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 143-146; Malov 1952: 60-61; Vasil'ev 1983b: 26. Hemchik-Chyrgaky ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 79-85; Malov 1952: 73-75; Vasil'ev 1983b: 29. Bay-Bulun I (Hemchik, Museum of Minusinsk) ♦ Orkun 1986/3: 95-96; Malov 1952: 75-78; Batmanov-Kunaa 1965: 27-29; Vasil'ev 1983b: 29-30. Közheelig (Kezhilig) Hobu ♦ Malov 1952: 81-83; Batmanov-Kunaa 1963: 61-64; Vasil'ev 1983b: 31. Telee ♦ Malov 1952: 83-84; Batmanov-Kunaa 1963: 13-14. Abakan ♦ Malov 1952: 93-96; Vasil'ev-Nasilov 1978; Vasil'ev 1983b: 32. Herbis-Baary ♦ Batmanov-Kuna 1963: 41-45; Scerbak 1964; Vasil'­ ev 1983b: 33-34. Yenisei inscription No. 73 ♦ Vasil'ev 1997. Prefix before sources written in Sogdian script Salar Wordlist ♦ ed. Tenisev 1976a. Salar Wordlist ♦ ed. Kakuk 1962. Salar Wordlist ♦ ed. Yakup 2002. Samoyed Turkic material of the Bugut inscription ♦ Kljastornyj-Livsic 1972. Turkic material on Sogdian coins ♦ Smirnova 1981. South Eastern Turkic or T u rk esta n : Uzbek, Turki, Modern Uyghur, Salar, Yellow Uyghur see RMShin Semitic Serbian Serbo-Croatian Secret History of the Mongols Siberian West Siberian Tatar Dictionary ♦ ed. Tumaseva 1992. West Siberian Tatar, Baraba dialect (= Bar.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. West Siberian Tatar, Tobol dialect (= Tob.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Sanskrit Slavonic

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

Slvk Slvn SMIK SMz+No SOg Sogd Sorb SSTW STS STurf Sum SW Sy Syr T T Taj Tat TatB TatD1

TatD2 TatE TatKR TatMR Tayhir Taryat TBuddhKat Tevsh Tib Tkm TkmD

1479

Slovak Slovenian Turkic texts written in Sogdian ♦ ed. Fedakâr 1991; 1994a (“MusfIndKunst”). Turkic texts written in Sogdian ♦ ed. Fedakâr 1991; 1994a (“Mainz”). South Oghuz Wordlists ♦ ed. Doerfer-Hesche 1989. Sogdian Sorbian Sogdian-Turkic Wordlists ♦ ed. Sundermann-Zieme 1981. Turkic material in the Sogdian MSs from Dunhuang ♦ ed. SimsWilliams-Hamilton 1990; Yoshida 1993. Turkic texts written in Sogdian ♦ Fedakâr 1991; 1994a (“BerlinTurfSamml”). Sumerian South West Turkic or O ghu z: Turkmen, Azeri, Turkish, Gagauz, Khorasan, South Oghuz Prefix for sources written in Syriac script Syriac Prefix for sources written in Tibetan script Turkic Tajik Tatar, Tatar-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Golovkina 1966. Tatar, Kazan dialect of the baptized Tatars ♦ ed. Bâlint 1876; according to Berta 1988. Tatar, Dialect Dictionary ♦ T a ta r te le n e y d ia le k t o lo g ik s ü z le g e 1969, if of relevance the abbreviatons of TatD (pp. 10-11) are given as e.g. TatDM = Mishar dialect, TatDNokr = Nokrat subdialect of the Central Tatar Dialect etc. Tatar, Dialect Dictionary ♦ T a ta r te le n e y d ia le k t o lo g ik s ü z le g e 1993, dialects given if of relevance. Tatar, Explanatory Dictionary ♦ T a ta r te le n e y a y la t m a lı sü z le g e 1977-1981/1-3. Tatar, Kazan dialect (= Kas.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Tatar, Mishar dialect (= Misch.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. see RMHoi see RMTerh Uyghur Buddhist chatecism in Tibetan ♦ Maue-Röhrborn 1984, 1985. see RMAru Tibetan Turkmen, Turkmen-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov e t al. 1968. Turkmen, Dialect Dictionary ♦ ed. Arazkuliev e t al. 1977.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1480

TkmE TkmR TM1-571

TMz+No Toch Tof TofKR Tt TtB TtD TtDA TtR TTU

Tu TurkiJ TurkiL TurkiSh TurkiTR Tuv TuvSR U U U+sigla

UCiv Ugr UHy

UHyS Ukr

A b b r e v ia t io n s

Turkmen, Explanatory Dictionary ♦ ed. Hamzaev 1962. Türkmen (= Trkm.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Turkic texts written in Manichean script ♦ ed. Wilkens 2000 (text with Manichean content written in Uyghur or Runic script are also dealt with by him there, but not included by us here). Turkic texts in Tibetan from the so called “Mainzer Sammlung” ♦ Maue 1996, Nos. 80-84; Clauson 1962. Tocharian Tofa, Tofa-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Rassadin 1995. Tofa, Karagas dialect (= Karg.) ♦ Radloff 1893-1911. Turkish, Turkish-English Dictionary ♦ N ew R e d h o u s e T u r k is h E n g lish D ic tio n a r y 1968. Turkish, Turkish-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Baskakov e t al. 1977. Turkish, Dialect Dictionary ♦ T ü r k iy e ’d e H a lk A ğ z ın d a n D e r le m e Sözlü^ğü 1963-1982/1-12. Turkish, Anatolian Dialects Dictionary ♦ ed. Zübeyr e t al. 1932­ 1952. Turkish (= Osm.) ♦ ed. Radloff 1893-1911. Turkic proper names from the so called “Uyghur intelligencerecord” translated to and written in Tibetan ♦ Bacot 1956; Clauson 1957a; Ligeti 1971; Tezcan 1975; Moriyasu 1980. Tungusic Turki, Eastern Turki dialects ♦ Jarring 1964. Turki, Lopnur dialect Wordlist ♦ ed. Malov 1956. Turki, Eastern Turki dialects Wordlist ♦ ed. Shaw 1875-1880. Turki, Taranchi dialect (Tar.) ♦ ed. Radloff 1893-1911. Tuvan, Tuvan-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Tenisev 1968. Tuvan, Soyon dialect (= Soj.) ♦ ed. Radloff 1893-1911. Prefix for Uyghur script used before OT and MT sources Uralic Old Turkic monuments written in Uyghur script ♦ as in AdamLaut-Weiss 2000: 112-125, and Laut 2001-2002; 2003-2004; 2005; 2006; 2007; 2008 (e.g. UAaltoAtavakâvadâna, UAaltoProleg, UAbhi, UAbhiCaCo, etc.). Civil documents in Uyghur script from the Yuan period ♦ sigla according to Yamada 1993. Ugric/Ugrian The Turkic material in Uyghur script of the H u â-y^ y'ı-yu, the SinoBarbarian glossary of the Bureau of the Translators, the 16'^ c. copy of the 15'^ c. glossary ♦ Ligeti 1966b; texts: Ligeti 1967a. Supplement to the UHy ♦ Ligeti 1969. Ukrainian

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

A l PH A BETICA L LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

Ul UM

UOg UY(A-B)

Uyg Uzb VBulg Vir VKip Vog Voty VT WMo WOT Y Y YD YS Yu YUyg YUygLCh YUygM Zyr

1481

Ulcha Hwârizmi: M u h a b b a t n a m a , 1353, copy in Uyghur script from 1432, British Museum, London. The MS in Arabic (AM) is more complete. UM is cited only in case of necessity ♦ first described by Clauson 1928; edited and translated by Ganjei 1957-1958; translated also by Scerbak 1959. The L e g e n d o f O g h u z -k h a n , end of the 13'^ c., copy from the 15'^ c. ♦ Bang-Rachmati 1932; translated also by Scerbak 1959. Copies of Adib Ahmad ibn Mahmud Yugnaki: A t a b a t a l H a q a y iq 13'^ c., UYA MS from Samarkand 1444, UYB MS from İstanbul 1481 ♦ Arat 1951. Uyghur Uzbek, Uzbek-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Borovkov 1959. Volga Bulgar Viryal Volga Kipchak Vogul Votyak Volga Turkic Written Mongolian West Old Turkic Yakut, Dolgan Yakut-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Pekarskij 1917-1930. Yakut, Dialect Dictionary ♦ ed. Afanas'ev e t al. 1976. Yakut, Yakut-Russian Dictionary ♦ ed. Slepcov 1972. Yuan (dynasty) Yellow Uyghur Wordlist ♦ ed. Tenisev 1976b. Yellow Uyghur, Yellow Uyghur-Chinese Dictionary ♦ ed. LeiChen 1992. Yellow Uyghur Wordlist ♦ ed. Malov 1957. Zyrian

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

10.2

Systematic list of abbreviations

P T Proto Turkic A T A ncient Turkic O T Old Turkic E O T East Old Turkic W O T W est Old Turkic M T Middle Turkic E M T East M iddle Turkic: Uyghur, K hw arezm ian, [Syriac] C h ag C hagatay W M T Middle Turkic: Kipchak, Codex Cum anicus, M am eluk, A rm enian V B Volga Bulgarian O T t O ttom an Prefıxes for scripts used for O T and M T: A A rabic script A m A rm enian script B B râhm i script C C yrillic script C h C hinese script G G reek Script H H ebrew Script K h Khotanese Brahm i L Latin script M M anichean script P Persian script P e Pehlevi script P h Phagspa script R Runiform script S Sogdian script Sy Syriac script T T ibetan script U U yghur script N T N ew Turkic

Chuv C h u v a s h (Chuv, ChuvA, ChuvP, RChuv) N W N orth-W estern or Kipchak: T a t a r (Tat, T a tD l, TatD 2, TatB, TatE, TatKR, TatM R, RTat, RTatG), B a s h k i r (Bashk, B a sh k D i, BashkD 2, BashkD 3, BaskE, BashkP, RBashk), S i b e r i a n T a t a r (SibT, SibTBR, SibTTR ), K i r g h i z (Kirg, KirgR,

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

S y STEM ATIC LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

1483

RKirg), K a z a k h (Kaz, KazB, KazR, RKaz), K a r a k a l p a k (Kklp, RKklp), N o g h a y (Nog, RNog), C r i m e a n T a t a r (CrTat, CrTatR), K a r a i m (Kar, KarT, KarH, KarC, KarSh, KarLR, KarTR, KarCR), K u m y k (Kun, KumN, RKum), K a r a c h a y - B a l k a r (KrchBlkN , Blk, BlkP, RKrchBlk) (South-W estern or Oghuz): T ü r k m e n (Tkm, Tkm D, Tkm E, Tkm R, RTkm, R Tkm A B), A z e r i (Az, AzD, AzM , AzR, RAz), T u r k i s h (Tt, TtD , TtD A , T tB , TtR, RTt), G a g a u z (Gag), K h o r a s a n (Khor), S o u t h O g h u z (SOg)

Kh K h^a^aj (Kh, KhT) SE (South-Eastern or Turkestan): U z b e k (Uzb, RUzb), T u r k i (TurkiJ, A5D, TurkiSh, TurkiL, TurkiTR), M o d e r n U y g h u r (MUyg, M UygE, M UygM , M UygTY, RMUyg), S a l a r (Sal, SalK, SalY), Y eU ow U y g h u r (YUyg, YU ygM , YUygLCh)

NE (N orth-Eastern or Siberian): A l^tay ( O y r o t ) (Alt, A ltR, AltL, A ltLR, AltQ K, A ltQ K R , A ltTK R , AltTelR, A ltTölR, RAlt), K h ^ a k a s (Khak, KhakB, Khak AR, KhakM R, KhakM atV, KhakQ bR, K hakQ chR, KhakSR, KhakShR, RKhak), C h u ly m (ChulR), F u y ü (FY), T u v a n (Tuv, TuvSR, RTuv), T o f a l a r (Tof, TofKR, RTof)

Y Yak^ut (Y, YS, YD, RY), D o l g a n (Dlg, DlgS) For details and bibliography, see § 3.4 and § 10.1.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

C h a pter E leven

M aps

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

00 ON

C: O

T3

Map 11.1: The migrations of the Hungarians

C:

O

T3

Map 11.2: The migrations of the Bulgars 00

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

C h apter Tw elve

N u m e r ic a l d a t a , A d d e n d a

12.1

t

C o r r ig e n d a

Numerical data

This w ork concludes a p roject that has spanned tw elve years from the earliest phase to the printing. Such a protracted period - an anim al cycle in the calendar o f the Turks and M ongols - m ay provide both an excuse and an explanation for some o f the inconsistencies in the work. I covered 561 H ungarian words w ith a possible or hitherto proposed Turkic origin. Seventy o f them turned out to be im probable (see § 8.1 and 8.2). Seventy-tw o o f the etym ologies w ere grouped under other item s and therefore only required a reference alphabetically in the Lexicon. Thus, I dealt w ith 419 etym ologies in detail (pp. 53-1008). Thirty -fiv e turned out to pertain to the Cum an layer o f the H ungarian w ord stock (see pp. 1340-1342) w hereas the rem aining 384 are o f W est Old Turkic origin. This represents the largest num ber o f W est Old Turkic words ever reconstructed. O f course, not all o f these etym ologies are supported by the same solid historical background. F ifty -six are or m ay be disputed and th irty-eight are only possible but not certain. In seven cases the Turkic etym ology is beyond doubt, but the m orphological aspect o f the etym ology is not univocal. These 101 etym ologies call for further verification, new m aterial or new methods, and new insights, but at present the Turkic etym ology is m ost likely. I grouped the W est Old Turkic words in three chronological layers. The first tw o are O guric; the third layer, besides O guric elem ents, also contains other, m ost probably early Oguz and Kipchak elem ents. From the Hungarian side, I revised the Finno-U gric and the U gric etym ologies. W hile I also included disputed and possible etym ologies on the Turkological side, in the case o f the Finno-U gric and U gric etym ologies I excluded the disputed and problem atic ones. The reasons for this w ere purely m ethodological (see pp. 1013-1014). Out o f the 546 etym ologies, 52 turned out to be problem atic, either because the Tur-

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1490

N u M ERICAL DATA, A d DENDA

& CO R R IG EN D A

kic etym ology that w as offered seems to be the better solution, as in fourteen cases, or, as in the rem aining cases, because the Finno-U gric or U gric etym ology suggested poses problem s as y et unsolved (see pp. 1317-1324). In any case, the 494 etym ologies th at rem ained w ere sufficient to provide a solid background for a reconstruction. I reconstructed the Proto-U gric form for all the 494 Hungarian words (pp. 1272-1293). From the list under § 8.6 (1294-1316) I excluded those H words w hich occurred only as reference item. For control purposes, I used M iddle Iranian loanw ords, in m ost cases A lan ones along w ith a relatively sm all num ber o f Khw aresm ian ones. M ore than 70 such ety­ m ologies have been put forw ard thus far. I excluded 32, alm ost h a lf o f them , because the proposed etym ologies proved unconvincing. Either they did not stand up to a critical review or they presented problem s as yet unsolved. Four are disputed but possible, and I attem pted to refresh the 33 rem aining ones (pp. 1331-1339). A ltogether, this w ork includes m ore than a thousand etym ologies o f the H ungarian basic w ord-stock. C oncentrating now only on the 419 acceptable Turkic etym ologies in this book, w e fınd in G om bocz (1912b) 231 Turkic etym ologies out o f w h ich 19 have to be rejected. Bârczi (1941) dealt w ith 228 Turkic etym ologies out o f w hich only tw o are im probable. In the Hungarian etym ological dictionary o f Benko (1967-1984) 224 words w ere labeled as Turkic loanw ords. Ligeti (1986) treated in one or the other w ay 280 Turkic loanw ords out o f w hich three w ere unacceptable. In the G erm an edition o f the Hungarian etym ological dictionary (Benko 1993-1997) w e find 325 words w here a sure, a possible or a less probable Turkic origin is mentioned. Turning to the 384 W est Old Turkic etym ologies in this book 130 o f them w ere not dealt w ith or not treated as being o f Turkic origin by Ligeti (1986), and 95 o f them w ere considered not or unlikely to be Turkic by Benko (1993-1997). Th e database and argum entation o f this book differ in alm ost all treated questions from these two w orks. On the other hand, it is clear that qualitative and not quantitative argum ents w ill provide the answ er to the tw o m ain questions: w hat kind o f Turkic the W est Old Turkic language w as, and w hat kind o f im pact it had on A n cient Hungarian. I hope I gave an answ er to both questions.

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

12.2 Addenda BEKE [beke] 'peace’ | p1086 PN B e k e s [bekes], 1215/ G N B i k e s [bıkes], p1372 b e k e f e g u e l [bekessegvel].

T he H w ord w as connected w ith E O T b e k ü - 'to confırm , fırm ly tie’, b e k ü t - 'to fasten’, AC hag b i k i t - 'lier, attacher’, etc. by G om bocz (1912b: 42) and accepted by Ligeti (1986: 201), but questioned by N em eth (1935-1939: 5 2 7 -5 2 8 ) and refused by Benko (1993-1997/1: 9 1 -9 2 ) w ith reason. The T w ord belongs to T b e r k 'fırm ’, see the alternating E O T form s b e r k l e - ~ b e k l e - (Clauson 1972: 361, 363; Sevortjan 19 7 4 1980/2: 116-120). Sem antically and m orphologically improbable. ♦ Gombocz 1912b: 42; Nemeth 1935-1939: 527-528; Clauson 1972: 361, 363; Sevortjan 1974-1980/2: 116-120; Ligeti 1986: 2 0 1 ; Benko 1993-1997/1: 91-92.

CSÂMPÂs [câmpâs] ‘knock-kneed, club-footed ’ | 1310 PN C h a m p a [câm pâ], 1645 t s â m p â s k o d i k [Câmpâs-kod-ik].

A ccording to H elim ski (2001: 6) fr Os ;^ a m b a s in ;^ a m b a s b x x ‘losad' s vyvihom bedra; horse w ith dislocated th igh ’. A baev (1 9 5 8 -1 9 8 9 /1 :3 8 9 ) suggested that the word is o f T origin, because it exists in B alk as J a n b a s , y a n b a s ‘bedro’. Helim ski claim ed that the B alk and Kum words are o f later Os origin. The w ord is o f T origin, c f Kum y a n b a s ’taz’, y a n b a s s ü y ö k ‘tazovaja kost', taz’, K ar-B alk J a n s ö y ü k ‘bedro’, J a n b a s

‘naklonnyj, krivoj, nabok, krivo, koso’, Kirg J a m b a s , J a n b a s (toCnee J a m b a s s ö y ü g ü ) ‘podvzdosnaja kost ’, etc., y a n ‘hip, side, flan k ’ (Clauson 1972:940). The w ord is noted already in M T y a n b a s ı (AIM I) ‘u ca koym ak’. T he Os w ord has no Ir etym ology, the H final - s is a H suff. A ccording to Benko (1993-1997/1: 188) either fr It c i a m p a or fr an unclear H base. ♦ Abaev 1958-1989/1: 389; Clauson 1972: 940; Benko 1993-1997/1: 188; Helimski 2 0 0 1 : 6 .

g a l ib a

[galiba] ‘m ix-up, trouble, fuss’ | 1484 PN G a l y b a [galiba], 1623 g a l y i b â s

[gâl'ibâs]. A ccording to H elm iski (2001: 6) A baev w as right calling attention to H g a l i b a and Os q x l x b a ‘sum, sum golosov, sm jatenie, spor, ssora’. T he w ord is ultim ately o f A r origin: y a l a b a ‘victory, idle talk, chatter, prattle’ (W ehr 1974). A baev (1958-1989/2: 287) suggests that the A r w ord cam e through T to Os. The A r w ord is in fact present in some T lgs as k a l a b a , k a l a b a l ı k , and in Rus k a l a b a l y , k a l y b a l i , etc., Bulg k a l a b a ly k , Serb k a l a b a l y k . It appears also in H in 1694 as k a l a b a l o k ‘m ultitude, confusion,

em barras’ (Kakuk 1973: 209). A ccording to Benko (1993-1997/1: 443) the w ord g a ­ l i b a is o f unknow n origin. No doubt the finals + l ı and + l ı k in the Sl and H forms

are o f T origin (Fasm er 1964-1973/2: 163-164). B ut the A r w ord w ithout suffs is also present as k a l a b a ‘crowd, mass, m ultitude’ (Tt), k a l a b a ‘skoplenia naroda, tolpa’, g a l a b a , g a l a p ı n ‘bol'sinstvo’ (Tkm), k a l a b a ‘skandal’ (Kirg). T he original m eaning was

Türk Dilleri Kütüphanesi

1492

N u M ERICAL DATA, A d DENDA

& CO R R IG EN D A

‘overw helm ig m ajo rity ’, hence ‘v icto ry ’ but also ‘crowd, too m uch speech, troublem aking’. M ost probably the H PN fr 1484 does not pertain here but to H k a l y i b a , k a l i b a ‘h u t’ a w andering w ord ultim ately fr Gr. Interesting is a H item 1678 g a l i b a

‘costum e de cerem onie’. A ccording to Kakuk (1973:158) perhaps fr an Ott expression * g a l e b e k a f t a n i ‘costum e de cerem onie offert â l ’am bassadeur â l ’occasion de sa re-

ception’. In fact w e fınd g a l e b e - d i v a n ı ‘a special Council o f state w ith m ore than the ordinary num ber o f m em bers’ (Redhouse 1968: 382), in earlier dictionaries ‘a divan held on the occasion o f the reception o f an am bassador’, that is an assem bly w ith u nnecessary crowd. H ence ‘overcrow ded gathering, a m ix-up o f people, in w hich alw ays troubles occu r’ —> ‘m ix-up, trouble, fu ss’. Th e H w ord is o f Ott origin. T he form s in Slvk and SerbD: g a l i b a are fr H. ♦ Abaev 1958-1989/2: 287; Fasmer 1964-1973/2: 163-164; Redhouse 1968: 382; Kakuk 1973: 158, 209; Wehr 1974; Benko 1993-1997/1: 443; Helmiski 2 001 : 6 .

ISMER [ismer] ‘to know, be acquainted w ith ’ | c13th e f m e r i u c [esm eryuk], p1416 e f m e L i e d [esm eryed].

H elim ski (2001:4) refers to A baev w ho called the attention to Os (Ir * s m a r - ) > OsD f ^ - s m ^ r u n : f x - s m a r d ‘znat', byt' znakom ym ’ (Abaev 1958-1989/1: 4 5 9 -4 6 0 “ne iz

alanskogo li idet vengerskoe i s m e r - ‘znat ’?”. T he verb is w ell know n and discussed in detail by Cheung (2007: 137-138). O nly a few selected data O lr Avestan ( s ) m a r - ‘to rem em ber, recall’; M lr M P ’ s m ‘r - ‘to count, to record ’, Parth ‘s m ’r - ‘number, countin g ’, Khot ş u m a r - ‘to cou nt’, Sogd s m ’r - ‘to think, consider’, K hw ar ’/ m r - ‘to count, consider’, B act a v y ^ a p o - ‘account, settlem ent’; N lr Pash s m e r a l - ‘to cou nt’, OsD see above. A ll Ir verbs go back to P IE * ( s ) m e r - ‘to observe, consider, to think o f’, see also Skrt s m a r - ‘to rem em ber, to becom e aw are’. Th e IE connections o f the H w ord was already m entioned by M unkâcsi (1901b: 374-375). A ccording to Benko (1993-1997/1: 626) the H w ord is o f unknow n origin, perhaps der fr a fictive stem. T he A l origin m ay be reconsidered. ♦ Munkâcsi 1901b: 374-375; Abaev 1958-1989/1: 459-460; Benko 1993-1997/1: 626; Helimski 2 001 : 4; Cheung 2007: 137-138.

RESZEL [resel] ‘to file, rasp’ |p1456 rem ele [resele] | * r e s < * r e s a